《Wife my》 Wife my 1-10 Chasing My Pregnant Wife Night Revtions Chapter 1 Curled up under the covers, Rosalie Young gently caressed her belly. After a while, she breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the baby was okay. When he came homest night, Theodore Spencer had wanted to be intimate. As the couple hadn¡¯t seen each other for two months, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him. Theodore had already woken up and washed up. He was wearing a gray custom suit that perfectly fit his tall and slender body, giving him an elegant and charming air. Currently, he was sitting in a chair with a tablet in hand. His fingers slid gracefully across the screen, exuding a hint ofziness and sensuality. Rosalie was wrapped tightly in the nket with only her head exposed. When Theodore noticed her staring at him, he calmly asked, ¡°Are you awake? Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rosalie put on her pajamas, blushing as she crawled out of bed. In the dining room, Rosalie kept pushing her food around her te as she caressed her belly with one hand. After a while, she nervously spoke up, but Theodore also spoke at the same time. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± the couple said simultaneously. The two fell silent and stared at each other. After a moment of silence, Theodore said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go first,¡± Rosalie replied, knowing that Theodore rarely took the initiative. to talk to her about anything. papers. ¡°I¡¯ve had divorce up, and I¡¯ll have someone send them to youter. If you don¡¯t like any of the terms, let me know, and I¡¯ll fix it. You should sign as soon as possible,¡± said Theodore casually, as he leisurely cut into the omelet on his te. Rosalie froze and her mind immediately went nk. Even though she was sitting on a chair, she felt like she was about to fall. She even forgot to breathe. 1/2 ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± she asked hoarsely, her tone tinged with disbelief. She secretly pinched her leg to see if she was dreaming. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was calm and devold of any warmth. Rosalie¡¯s mind was instantly muddled. Justst night, they were doing the most intimate thing in the world, and now, he was casually proposing a divorce! She covered her belly with slightly moist eyes. ¡°What if we have¡­¡± ¡°Cynthia has returned, so our contractual marriage should end,¡± Theodore dered. Rosalie fell silent. The sweet life she shared with Theodore over the past year almost made her forget that their marriage had been a contractual one from the start. From the beginning, Rosalie knew that her husband¡¯s heart belonged to someone else, and she would eventually have to divorce him. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Theodore asked, maintaining a calm and professional demeanor, as if he was discussing a business contract. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Rosalie moved her hand from her belly to her leg, clutching her skirt tightly. Through the thin fabric, her nails almost pierced her palms because of how hard she was clenching her fists. Since her husband was going to divorce her, surely he didn¡¯t want this child, right? That woman would be unhappy if he did. ¡°Oh, and¡­ Tell Grandma you want to divorce me because you have no feelings for me and aren¡¯t happy with this marriage,¡± Theodore added. Rosalie forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± If Theodore brought up the matter of divorce to his grandmother, the eldelydy would surely get angry. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s calm response, Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It was hard to tell if he was rxed or mocking her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s also the truth. You were never happy, and now you can be free.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied softly. Her throat felt as heavy as lead, and she struggled to respond. Perhaps this was for the best. At least Theodore wouldn¡¯t feel burdened. Theodore frowned slightly. It was as if he had gained some understanding after hearing her answer. He hummed softly and said, ¡°Alright then.¡± Rosalie lowered her head, smiling bitterly. What else could she ask for? She was sure she had exhausted all the luck in her life to get a chance to marry the man before her. Her parents were ordinary employees at SK Enterprise. They had been trapped in the control room during a fire, but had managed to shut down the critical systems before they died. Their actions prevented the release of toxic substances and avoided more casualties. The media had reported on the incident for several days straight, sharing recordings of her parents¡®st conversation with the outside world. Orphaned at the age of ten, Rosalie was taken in by her aunt, who was the only option avable. However, the woman smoked, drank, and gambled. A yearter, Rosalie¡¯s aunt squandered all the money SK Enterprise had given the young girl topensate for the loss of her parents. When Rosalie was eleven years old, her aunt dumped her at the doorstep of SK Enterprise. Clutching her backpack tightly to her chest, Rosalie waited at thepany¡¯s entrance for two days. She was hungry and tired, but had nowhere else to go. Finally, when the chairman of SK Enterprise saw her as he passed by, he took her home. From then on, he provided for Rosalie, taking care of everything from her education to her daily needs. Eventually, he had her marry his grandson, Theodore. Theodore didn¡¯t oppose the marriage, but he privately told Rosalie, ¡°Even if we get married, I can¡¯t give you affection. If Cynthiaes back, our marriage will end. You can¡¯t object when that timees.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart ached at his words. It was as if he had taken a knife and stabbed her heart. But she knew that if she refused to marry him, his grandmother, Reba Jarvis, would definitely me Theodore and wouldn¡¯t let it go. Reba might even ruin her health out of anger. So, even though it hurt, Rosalie could only nod and bear it. ¡°No problem. Anyway, I only see you as a brother. I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you. If you want a divorce, just tell me anytime. I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± she had said. That was how their marriage began. After they got married, Theodore treated Rosalie like a precious treasure. Everyone thought he loved her very much, but she knew he was only doing these things because he was a responsible man. He treated her kindly out of duty, not love. Now, that duty had ended. Rosalie finished thest bite of egg on her te and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to the room.¡± She stood up, pulled out the chair, and was about to leave. However, as she stood up, she realized her head felt heavy and her feet light. She stepped forward too quickly. With a twist of her foot, she tumbled forward. ¡°Ah!¡± Instinctively, she covered her belly. She panicked and tried to stop her fall, but she was suddenly lifted up and cradled in a pair of strong arms. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you hurt?¡± Theodore carefully checked her body. When he found nothing wrong, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. You¡¯re all grown up, but you¡¯re still like a child,¡± he said with a hint of reproach. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Rosalie said, avoiding his gaze. What was the point of his concern? Rosalie tried to shake off his hand, but Theodore seemed to sense something and furrowed his brow. He lifted her higher and more securely in his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± A startled Rosalie instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°I¡¯m carrying you so you won¡¯t fall again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Put me down, okay? This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Theodore looked at her nkly, a hint of displeasure flickered briefly in his eyes. ¡°We still need to sign the papers. We¡¯re still husband and wife before that happens. Or are you trying to say that you never wanted me to touch you from the beginning, and now you can¡¯t wait to keep y distance? His tone was somewhat harsh. He made it sound as if the divorce was something she had coldly proposed, something he could only reluctantly ept. Chapter 3 ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Rosalie snapped, feeling a bit angry. If she had meant it like that, she wouldn¡¯t have let him touch herst night, especially since she was pregnant. Without saying anything else, Theodore carried her back to the bedroom and ced her gently on the bed. His movements were tender and caring, causing Rosalie to desperately hold back her tears. ? As he straightened her clothes, hisrge hands inadvertently brushed. against her belly. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed his hand and pushed it away. Her lower abdomen was still very t, but instinctively, she felt guilty and was worried about being discovered. Theodore paused at her actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Was she not letting him touch her now because they were about to get a divorce? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep well and am feeling a bit dizzy,¡± Rosalie exined, giving an excuse. ¡°Shall I call a doctor? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Theodore reached out and touched her forehead. She didn¡¯t feel warm and her temperature was normal, but he still felt like something was off. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t risk having a doctore over now, lest they discover her pregnancy. ¡°I just need to sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± +25 BORUS Rose, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Either tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Did she think he didn¡¯t know that she was hiding something? Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been intimate. It¡¯s taking me¨Ca while to recover because we did it so suddenlyst night. You don¡¯t have to take me to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest. It¡¯ll be awkward to go to the hospital when there¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± Upon hearing her reasonable exnation, a hint of embarrassment shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He immediately pulled up the nket to cover her. ¡°You should have said so earlier. You didn¡¯t have to get up, I could have brought breakfast to bed for you.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists under the nket, holding back her tears. He was so cruel. How could he care for her like this after proposing a divorce? Theodore raised his hand and nced at the time on his watch. It looked like he had something to attend to. ¡°Honey¡­ Mr. Spencer, if you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest.¡± Theodore frowned at the way she addressed him. She had never called him that before. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Theodore sounded calm, but his tone carried a hint of restrained anger. Rosalie hardened her heart and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, so it¡¯s better to adapt early. If we identally call each other too affectionately after the divorce, others might misunderstand.¡± Finding her words grating, Theodore stood up and turned to leave without another word. Almost simultaneously, Rosalie turned her body, tears silently streaming down her face. Theodore¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted, and he turned back to his wife. ¡°Rose, you¡¯ve always seen me as a brother, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie was slightly startled at his question. Why was he bringing this up now? She discreetly wiped away the tears on her face before looking up at Theodore. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before we got married, you said you had no romantic feelings for me and that you only saw me as a brother.¡± ¡°I did say that.¡± ¡°Your feelings haven¡¯t changed, right? You don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me, and you only see me as a brother, don¡¯t you?¡± Staying silent, Rosalie clutched the bedsheet tightly, her knuckles turning white. She bit her lip hard, tears flowing incessantly as she struggled to control her trembling body. When she firstid eyes on Theodore at the age of eleven, she had been drawn to him. His eyes seemed to hold the beauty of the entire gxy. They got engaged at neen, and she married him at twenty. Now, she was twenty¨Cone years old. Since the start, her feelings for him had never wavered. Instead, they had grown deeper with time. Although they had only been married for a year, they had been together for ten years. He was her entire youth, and no one else could ever hold her heart. It was as if she had been poisoned, and he was her antidote. S +25 BONUS ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°Yes, I still see you as a brother, just like you see me as a sister.¡± Rosalie¡¯s throat grew increasingly tight, to the point where she could hardly produce another sound. If she could, she would have lifted the covers and rushed into his arms. She would tearfully tell him, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you as a brother. I love you!¡± Instead, she restrained herself from doing something so pathetic. His heart belonged to another woman. Since that was the case, why should she lower herself and beg him like that? ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, you can find a man you truly love,¡± Theodore said calmly with a faint smile. Rosalie¡¯s heart ached painfully again, but she forced a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s great.¡± Theodore could openly be with his first love now. ¡°Rose,¡± he suddenly called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± Rosalie managed to reply in a strained tone. ¡°I¡­¡± Theodore suddenly stopped. Rosalie remained silent as she waited for him to continue. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Get some rest, okay?¡± With that, Theodore turned and left. Rosalie wrapped herself in the nket and started crying. Afraid of being heard, she tightly covered her mouth with her hands. She felt as if she was suffocating. The drowning sense of despair she felt made her wish she could leave this world right now. After what felt like an eternity, someone knocked on the door. Rosalie opened her weary eyes and hoarsely asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Madam, Mr. Fletcher is here,¡± the Butler¡¯s voice came from outside. Instantly, Rosalie felt wide awake. She went to the bathroom and freshened up, then put on some light makeup to make herself look. less disheveled. Just as she was about to leave the room, her phone rang. Picking it up from the bedside, she saw a text message from Theodore. [Yuvan should be there now. If there¡¯s anything you want to add to the divorce papers, you can discuss it with him.] Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but tear up again. She deleted the message without replying. It would be a lie to say she felt no resentment towards Theodore. She walked neatly into the living room and stood in front of Yuvan, looking beautiful and spirited. ¡°Yuvan, you¡¯re here,¡± she greeted. Yuvan had thought that she would be heartbroken after Theodore asked for a divorce. Though, when he recalled something that Theodore had previously drunkenly told him, Yuvan seemed to understand Rosalie¡¯s current behavior. ¡°Well, give it here, and I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Rosalie said bluntly. It seemed that Rosalie¡¯s heart did indeed belong to someone else. But¡­ what kind of man couldpare to someone like Theodore? Yuvan couldn¡¯t help but wonder about that even as he pulled out the documents.. Madam, here are the divorce papers. After the divorce, you will receive¡­¡± Yuvan continued to read through the generous divorcepensation in a t tone. Theodore had written that she would receive the vi, the cars, money, jewelry, and gold. But Rosalie didn¡¯t listen to a word. She seemed lost in thought. She didn¡¯t want anything. She just wanted Theodore. Was that possible? Suddenly, sheughed. Perhaps when sadness reached its peak, it turned intoughter. Somewhat shocked, Yuvan stopped talking. Theodore and Rosalie were about to divorce. Yet, Rosalie was¡­ happy? Rosalie stoppedughing. ¡°Sorry. It seems that I¡¯ll be a rich woman after my divorce.¡± Yuvan remained silent. So, Rosalie only wanted money? ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t finished reading yet. ording to the rules, I have to read everything out. Please wait a moment,¡± Yuvan continued. But when he reached the next sentence, he suddenly said, ¡°Oh no.¡± He closed the file. ¡°You can¡¯t sign this agreement.¡± Seeing Yuvan¡¯s serious expression, a confused Rosalie asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 5 Yuvan straightened up and said, ¡°There are typos in the documents. I need to take them back for corrections, sorry.¡± Rosalie fell silent. Typos? For a moment, she had thought things would turn around for her. Hah¡­ she was still clinging to ridiculous fantasies. After Yuvan left, Rosalie returned to her room. She didn¡¯t know how she had endured this day. She had eaten lunch and dinner properly. She hadn¡¯t experienced severe morning sickness yet, but perhaps due to excessive sadness or overeating, she vomited particrly violently that night. She cried while vomiting. In the end, she curled up on the floor as she trembled violently. It was almost midnight. In the past, if Theodore had something to do and couldn¡¯t return home by ten o¡¯clock, he would always call her to let her know where he was. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be doing it anymore. Suddenly, a ringtone echoed through the room.. As the ringtone echoed louder and clearer, Rosalie¡¯s ears perked up. She scrambled up from the floor and dashed out of the bathroom, grabbing her phone from the bed. She checked the caller ID to see it read: [Theo Honey]. A bright smile instantly came to her face. Wiping her tears, she took a deep breath and cleared her throat before answering the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message today?¡± Theodore sounded somewhat gloomy, like he was interrogating her. Rosalie hadn¡¯t expected him to ask that. ¡°Yuvan had already arrived, so I didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm yet oppressive. ¡°It¡¯s gotten to the point where you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to reply to my messages anymore? It¡¯s no wonder youughed so happily when you were about to sign the papers today.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, her palms sweating. Yuvan must have told him. ¡°I¡­¡± she stuttered. Before she could respond, he asked, ¡°Are you happy that we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± Rosalie fell silent, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± he asked again. Although his voice sounded calm, Rosalie felt apelling force behind it. ¡°I¡­.. I was just happy that you gave me so much. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous,¡± Rosalie blurted out, grasping for any reason. Theodore suddenly fell silent. After a while, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for a year and gave me everything you had. I couldn¡¯t shortchange you.¡± Rosalie raised her hand to cover her mouth, desperately trying to keep her tears from spilling over. ¡°Thank you. Yuvan said there were some typos in the papers today, so I haven¡¯t signed them yet,¡± she said. Fearing Theodore would be displeased at this, she quickly added, ¡± Don¡¯t worry. As soon as the documents are fixed, I¡¯ll sign them. immediately.¡± She was afraid he would think she was deliberately dragging things out. ¡°I know. The divorce papers need some further adjustments. There are some procedural issues with the properties involved, so it might take a few more days. But those properties will still be yours. Once everything is sorted out, you won¡¯t have any further trouble with them,¡± Theodore replied. Rosalie felt stifled. They had known each other for over a decade, and he thought she only cared about money?! ¡°Tell me if you want anything else,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Apart from these material things, I can¡¯t offer you anything else.¡± If Rosalie clenched her hands any tighter, her nails would pierce her palms. Couldn¡¯t he give her aplete family? Rosalie wished she could ask that of him. Sometimes, his kindness made her believe he cared about her. As she caressed her stomach, a surge of courage came over her. Were the typos in the divorce papers today a sign? Even if he didn¡¯t want her, she wanted him to know about this child¡¯s existence. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Theodore countered, avoiding a direct answer. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m-¡± +2 Before Rosalie could finish, she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing fr Theodore¡¯s side of the call. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve filled the bathtub with warm water. Come and take a b The soft and pleasant voice was terribly ill¨Ctimed. Rosalie¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie closed her eyes in despair. Earlier today, he had used her of being impatient to sever ties with him, insisting they were not divorced yet. But clearly, he was the one who was eager to be with Cynthia! ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The cruel reality shattered Rosalie¡¯s courage. She could never match up to Cynthia. She wasn¡¯t even worthy of being the other woman¡¯s opponent because, to Theodore, Cynthia was the only one for him. To think Rosalie still wanted to salvage this marriage. It was trulyughable! ¡°Alright. Get some sleep.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice remained indifferent, devoid of any discernible emotion. After ending the call, Rosalie copsed on the bed and wept bitterly. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m two months pregnant,¡± she muttered. The next day, Rosalie woke up feeling groggy. Checking the time, she noted it was already noon. Her body felt sore as she got out of bed. Just as she finished washing up, the phone rang. It was Reba. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Rose, why does your voice sound hoarse? Are you sick?¡± Roboca¡± asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just slept a bittest night.¡± ¡°And Theo? Is he with you?¡± ¡°He just went out.¡± ¡°Went out?¡± Reba frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not with you on your birthday? That¡¯s very unlike him!¡± Rosalie fell silent. Right, today was her birthday. But for her, birthdays didn¡¯t mean much. anymore. If Reba hadn¡¯t called her today, she would have forgotten. Theodore probably didn¡¯t care either. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s been out personally preparing something for me. He said he wants to surprise me.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll have to ask him about it,¡± Reba said skeptically. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t pressure him. Let him focus on preparing for my birthday. Even if you don¡¯t trust him, you trust me, right?¡± Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s aggrieved tone, Reba softened. ¡°Alright, I misunderstood. It¡¯s good he remembered your birthday. You two enjoy your time together tonight. Your parents and I won¡¯t disturb you. Rosalie nodded as she blushed. ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Rosalie stayed alone in her room, feeling immensely lost and guilty, as she really didn¡¯t want to deceive Reba. After a while, her good friend, Stephanie Carter, called to wish her a happy birthday. Full of grievances but unable to confide in Steph, Rosalie continued to lie, saying she was spending the day with her husband. Two hourster, Reba called again, asking if Theodore had returned. Rosalie could only repeat that her husband wanted to surprise her, and she was about to go meet him. Not knowing where to go and not wanting to see anyone, she booked a hotel room and stayed there alone, flipping through channels on the TV to pass the time. Suddenly, a gossip news segment shed on screen, showing Theodore opening the car door for a mysterious woman who was clinging to his arm and whispering something in his ear. The two seemed very intimate. Though the camera didn¡¯t capture the woman¡¯s face, Rosalie recognized her. Who else but that woman would Theodore be so gentle with? Rosalie felt like her heart was being torn apart. It was as if someone had pulled her soul out of her body. Aedy variety show aired after that. However, Rosalie remained expressionless throughout the show, unable to muster a single smile. In the evening, Rosalie went to a restaurant alone and ordered a meal, forcing herself to eat something for the sake of her unborn child. Her n was to return to her room after dinner and concoct a story to tell Reba the next day, to reassure the old woman that she and Theodore had spent a wonderful night together. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure not far away, walking out of the restaurant. Cynthia? Apanying her were a man and a woman. The three of them chatted, shook hands, and walked out together. But where was Theodore? ¡°Miss, sorry to disturb you. Are you alone?¡± a waiter asked. Rosalie snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Yeah. Do you need something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a gentleman who wants to dine here, but there¡¯s a queue of waiting guests and limited seating. So, may I ask if you would be willing to share your table with him? If not, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalie turned her head and saw a well¨Cdressed man not far away. He looked quite handsome and elegant. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalie replied. She was about to finish her meal anyway. ¡°Alright. Thank you, miss.¡± Soon after the waiter spoke to the man, Sebastian Carter, he walked over to Rosalie¡¯s side with a smile on his face. ¡°Sorry about this, miss. I didn¡¯t make a reservation, so there¡¯s no avable seating. But I really wanted to try this restaurant¡¯s specialties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to get a reservation at this restaurant. There was a cancetion today, so I was lucky. Please, have a seat,¡± Rosalie replied politely. As Sebastian calmly sat opposite Rosalie, he noted that she was. wearing a blue dress, with her ck hair tied up and wisps of curls hanging down on both sides of her cheeks. She looked quite charming and lively. Though she was smiling, her expression somehow seemed sorrowful. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± asked Rosalie, feeling a bit uneasy at Sebastian¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just thought you seemed a bit sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Her heart was already broken. There was no room left for sadness. ¡°Sorry, I must have assumed too much,¡± Sebastian replied, after which he dropped the matter. Not far away, a sports car was parked outside the restaurant. A man emerged from a nearby pharmacy and approached the vehicle. He opened the door and was about to get in, but suddenly noticed at familiar figure sitting by the restaurant¡¯s ss window. Wasn¡¯t that Theodore¡¯s wife? Who was the man opposite her? What the hell? Caleb Finch immediately took out his phone and recorded a fifteen- second video, then quickly sent it to Theodore, apanied by a text message. [Bro, take a look at this! Is your wife cheating on you? She got all +25 DONUS dolled up and is out on a date with a handsome guy in the middle of the night! Don¡¯t worry, man. I¡¯ve got your back! I¡¯ll straighten this out for you!] As she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, Rosalie quickly finished her meal. She wiped her mouth with a napkin. I¡¯m done, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out, ¡°Well, well, who do we have here? I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Rosalie turned her head, somewhat surprised. ¡°Caleb, why are you here?¡± ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Caleb¡¯s gaze was sharp as a sword as he red at Sebastian. ¡°Who are you? Do you know she¡¯s married?¡± Sebastian seemed somewhat taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Rosalie nodded before turning back to Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t know this gentleman. I came alone, but the restaurant was full, so we shared a table. I was just about to leave.¡± Having exined, Rosalie tried to brush past Caleb, but he stepped forward and blocked her path. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rosalie frowned, seeming a bit impatient. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± She was clearly innocent and heartbroken because of her husband. However, her husband¡¯s friend was treating her as if she were the one having an affair. ¡°Sharing a table? A handsome man and a beautiful woman, one dressed to the nines and the other in a sharp suit, just happened to bothe to this restaurant alone. Then, there just happened to be no seats, so you shared a table. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Sebastian stepped forward to exin, ¡°I really don¡¯t know thisdy. You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Shut up!¡± Caleb said bluntly. Sebastian remained calm, his expression unusually cool. ¡°You¡¯re very rude,¡± Rosalie said with a deep frown. ¡°Believe it or not, the facts remain the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say! Rosalie, do you even know that Theo¡¯s¡­ ¡± Caleb paused and nced at the man next to him. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± Sebastian smiled and politely excused himself, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Before leaving, he nced at Rosalie again with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°Caleb, I know you¡¯ve always disliked me. Think what you want,¡± said Rosalie. She turned to leave, not wanting to defend herself further. ¡°Theo drank a lotst night, you know?¡± Caleb said to her back. Rosalie halted and turned around. ¡°What?¡± But she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Yeah¡­ He must have been ecstaticst night, so drinking a lot is normal.¡± Seeing Rosalie soposed, Caleb¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. He wanted to explode, but she was his friend¡¯s wife. If Theodore found out Caleb had dared to scold his woman, he would tear him apart! ¡°Do you want toe with me to see him?¡± Caleb asked. *No need, I have other things to do.¡± Seeing him would only add to her sorrow. ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re so heartless! You don¡¯t even care about your husband. He¡¯s been staying at my ce for the past two days, drunk as hell!¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hadn¡¯t he been with Cynthiast night? Cynthia even personally drew him a bath. They must have taken a bath together. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like exining to you. He¡¯s not doing well now. If you want to see him,e with me. If you want to remain heartless, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± As Caleb walked away, Rosalie noticed he was holding a bag of medicine. A bad feeling came over her and she quickly followed after him. ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s the medicine for?¡± she asked, staring at the bag. ¡°For fun,¡± Caleb replied sarcastically. Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± +25 BC ¡°Seriously? People buy medicine for treating illnesses. Why else would I buy it?¡± Caleb was grumpy and behaving like he had a huge grudge agains Rosalie. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Not me! It¡¯s for your husband!¡± Rosalie became anxious at Caleb¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him Why does he need medicine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Is he sick?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your husband knows your menstrual cycle better than you do, and you don¡¯t even know he needs medicine!¡± ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know. Can you tell me about it?¡± Caleb got into the car without responding to her, and Rosalie quickly got into the passenger seat. Caleb drove Rosalie to a high¨Cend apartment in the city center. In the bustling Ashwick City, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t afford a single square meter even if they didn¡¯t eat or drink for a year. However, for someone like Caleb, this was just one of his many residences. When they arrived at his unit, Caleb entered the password and opened the door. He walked in but realized that Rosalie had remained at the entrance. He turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come in.¡± ¡°Is anyone else inside?¡± Rosalie was very worried that Cynthia was there. If they bumped into each other, it would be awkward. Caleb frowned. ¡°Who do you think would be inside?¡± Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°Never mind.¡± Caleb gave her a cold nce and walked in. As soon as Rosalie entered, a strong smell of alcohol hit her. Theodore was lying on a windowsill not far away. He had one leg hanging over the edge, almost falling out, and there were all sorts of bottles and broken sses on the floor! ¡°How did you get all the way there?!¡± Caleb eximed. He rushed over and pulled Throdore¡¯s dangling leg off the windowsill, then pushed his friend into the room, fearing he would fall and get hurt. Caleb turned his head and looked at Rosalie, who was in a daze. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Come over here and help me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Rosalie put down her bag and ran over immediately. Theodore reeked of alcohol, and half his shirt buttons were undone. Thepletely drunk man was frowning deeply and breathing heavily. With his pale face, he truly resembled an unrestrained drunkard. Even so, his disheveled appearance did not diminish his perfect image in the slightest, but rather, added a touch of decadent wildness. Rosalie reached out and touched his forehead, which seemed a bit hot. She was unsure if it was from drinking too much or because he had a fever. Why did he get drunk? Was it because of Cynthia? That woman had already returned, right? Why the need to do this? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him? You actually let him drink so much¡­¡± Rosalie asked with a frown. ¡°What? You¡¯re ming me?¡± Caleb pointed at himself. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re his wife! Your husband was the one who didn¡¯t go home and got wasted outside. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie trailed off. After a long while, she finally spoke, ¡°He was with Cynthia. He was probably happy, so how could I disturb him?¡± ¡°What?! Are you crazy?! Are you saying your husband was out with another woman, and you didn¡¯t care? Are you a saintess or something?!¡± Caleb roared. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly, suppressing the pain in her heart. ¡°So, I can¡¯t say anything about whoever he¡¯s with.¡± ¡°D¨CDivorce?¡± Caleb was stunned. ¡°No wonder Theodore drank until he was in this state! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°Because of me? You¡¯re wrong, he-¡± Caleb interrupted her, ¡°Shut up! How has Theo wronged you? How could you abandon him? Since marrying you, he hasn¡¯t flirted with anyone else or done anything improper. No matter what, he always thinks of you first. ¡°Even when he¡¯s drinking with his buddies, he pushes away any woman who attempts toe near him. He keeps an eye on the time, wanting to go back early to be with you, afraid you¡¯ll be worried at home! ¡°He has distanced himself from everyone for you! Can¡¯t you see how good he is to you? Even if you don¡¯t, we aren¡¯t blind! You want to divorce such a man?! Are you crazy?!¡± Caleb took a deep breath and ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Go on, tell me! What kind of devil out there has managed to seduce you and make you heartless enough to leave your husband? I¡¯ll beat him up and kill him!¡± Rosalie was surprised at Caleb¡¯s indignant attitude. ¡°I remember when I married him, you made a bet with a few of your friends. You said Theo would flirt around and grow tired of me in less than three months. You lost five million and were forced to sing folk songs naked. You¡¯ve been holding a grudge against me for that,¡± she reminded him. Caleb fell silent. He scratched his head and nced around awkwardly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that again. Also, I was wearing underwear!¡± ¡°I know. You were wearing a pair of red briefs,¡± Rosalie added. ¡°I watched the video. You were quite sassy.¡± ¡°Video?! Where did you see the video? Who took it? Tell me!¡± Filled with a surge of explosive anger, a wide¨Ceyed Caleb stepped forward and gripped Rosalie¡¯s shoulders, causing her to wince as he squeezed her hard. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Tell me quickly! Who the hell recorded the video?¡± As the noisy voices buzzed in his ears, Theodore slowly opened his eyes. Despite his blurry vision, he was able to make out a familiar figure. He immediatelyunched himself off the windowsill and rushed forward. Pulling Rosalie behind him, he grabbed Caleb¡¯s cor and threw a punch! Bam! Theodore threw Caleb to the ground and started punching him continuously, causing a visible trickle of blood to ooze from the ¡°Theodore, are you nuts?!¡± Caleb yelled, not fighting back against his good friend and only defending himself. ¡°Caleb, how dare you touch her!¡± Theodore roared. With his bloodshot eyes, he resembled a rabid beast! Even Caleb was taken aback by his appearance. ¡®Theo, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Bam! Theodore threw another punch! Caleb couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®Theodore Spencer, are you blind?! Do you even know what she did to you?¡± Caleb flipped over and wrestled with Theodore. The fight was fierce, as both men were strong, well¨Cbuilt, and trained regrly. The sober Caleb made sure to pull his punches when he struck, but Theo was drunk and didn¡¯t hold back at all. Rosalie was frantic as she watched the two men rolling towards the broken ss on the ground. ¡°Stop it!¡± she yelled. Rosalie rushed over and attempted to pull them apart, only to be forcefully shoved aside. At the sound of her scream as she fell to the ground, the two men abruptly stopped fighting and turned to look at +25 BONUS her. When Rosalie raised her arm, she saw that she had grazed the skin. on her wrist. It wasn¡¯t a severe injury, but it was quite painful. Theodore instantly rushed to Rosalie¡¯s side and gathered her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Holding her hand carefully, he gently blew on the wound. His face. was filled with remorse, and he wished he could hold her even closer than he already was. Filled with guilt and frustration, Theodore kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± nare ¡°So, women are everything, and friends are just punching bags to you, huh?¡± Caleb sneered as he got up, wiping the blood from his mouth. He angrily pointed at Rosalie. ¡°Did you see that? We¡¯ve been good friends for over a decade, but he almost killed me for your sake! Yet, you were on a date with another man tonight! You¡¯re a heartless woman!¡± Theodore¡¯s drunken eyes seemed to clear up a bit as he silently stared at the woman in his arms, Caleb¡¯sst words echoing in his mind. Rosalie looked up at the man before her, unable to resist gently touching his face. He was the one who had initiated the divorce, so why was he here, getting drunk and fighting for her? Suddenly, Theodore gently kissed her fingertips as he softly asked, ¡± Cindy, does it hurt?¡± Rosalie¡¯s hazy gaze frozepletely upon hearing Cythia¡¯s nickname. Even Caleb, who was sitting up beside them, had surprise flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, Cindy. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Theodore hugged her tightly, his face full of remorse. All the warmth in Rosalie¡¯s heart was brutally shattered at that moment. Gritting her teeth, she forcefully pushed the man holding her away and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not Cynthia. I¡¯m Rosalie!¡± She didn¡¯t know how much effort it took to keep herself from breaking down hysterically. Looking up at her, Theodore shakily got to his feet, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Sorry, Rose. I mistook you for someone else.¡± Wife my 11-20 So. Theodore had only intervened because he thought Caleb was bullying Oynthia? Resale was indeed naive, ridiculously so! Despite her efforts to hold back her tears, she couldn¡¯t stop some from falling. Wiping them away, she smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We were wrong from the beginning. This incident doesn¡¯t make any difference.¡± At her words, the atmosphere suddenly plunged into a terrifying -stalemate. Caleb felt like he had nowhere to hide. He nced around and even considered jumping out of the window. It was too awkward! After a long silence, Rosalie spoke again, ¡®I don¡¯t know why you drank so much. Maybe you were too happy. Anyway, we¡¯re getting divorced, so I have no right to intervene. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Rosalie was about to turn away when Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± His once drunkenly hazy eyes became clear when he looked at her. Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°No need. But I told Grandma we aren¡¯t going home tonight because we¡¯re out celebrating my birthday. So, when you see her, remember to tell her that we stayed at Heaton Hotel and had a great time tonight.¡± With that, Rosalie turned and walked out quickly. Theodore opened his empty palm, feeling like something had suddenly disappeared. Today was her birthday, but he had tossed her aside. Caleb nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her off.¡± Theodore was too drunk to drive, while Caleb was injured, but sober. Though Caleb rushed into the elevator right after Rosalie and stood behind her, she acted as if he didn¡¯t exist at all! Caleb scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to mistake you for Cynthia. It¡¯s not my business¡­ It¡¯s all his fault. I¡¯ll take you back, okay? Let¡¯s go directly to the parking lot.¡± Rosalie still didn¡¯t acknowledge him. She got out of the elevator on the ground floor and went straight to the intersection, gging down a taxi. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t ride in Caleb¡¯s car at all. Suddenly, a figure brushed past Caleb and entered the taxi, sitting beside Rosalie. Rosalie turned her head in shock. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t respond but instead told the driver, ¡°Skycrest Lakeside Residences, Unit 1.¡± The driver was startled. That was where the top tycoons of Ashwick City lived! The backseat was dimly lit, so the driver couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to intentionally turn on the rear lights to see which big shot was riding in his taxi. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked, frowning. ¡°Going home,¡± Theodore, who seemed a bit more sober, but still had the smell of alcohol clinging to him, replied calmly. Rosalie found his words incredibly ironic. Both remained silent throughout the journey. Upon reaching their destination, the two got out of the car. Instinctively, Theodore reached for Rosalie¡¯s hand, but she forcefully shook it off. He stumbled and almost fell, though it was unclear whether it was because she had exerted too much force or if he had drunk too much. A startled Rosalie hurriedly tried to support him, but in response, Theodore used the momentum to pull her into his arms. In an instant, they were pressed close together. His warm breath, tinged with heavy alcohol, brushed against her face as he spoke in a tone akin to addressing a mischievous child, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me?¡± Pressed against his chest, Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me hold your hand?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in exasperation. ¡°Because we¡¯re getting divorced.¡± Chapter 12 ¡°So what if we¡¯re getting divorced? Didn¡¯t you say you see me as a brother?¡± Theodore said. ¡°Since I see you as a brother, we shouldn¡¯t be this intimate. It¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Rosalie countered. Suddenly, an elderly voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s being inappropriate?¡± They turned to see Reba leaning on her cane, being assisted by the butler as she approached. @ ¡°Look at you two. You¡¯re not even inside the house yet and are already. hugging so tightly. That¡¯s really inappropriate,¡± Reba remarked. In fact, she was actually delighted to see her grandson and granddaughter¨Cinw being so affectionate. Rosalie immediately broke free from Theodore¡¯s embrace and went to Reba¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, why are you out sote?¡± she asked, holding the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡± Judging from Reba¡¯s behavior, it seemed she hadn¡¯t heard Rosalie and Theodore talking about their divorce earlier. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm. ¡°I was bored, so I came to see if Theo really took you out for your birthday,¡± Reba said. She had been a bit skeptical about her grandson, so she came to check herself. ¡°Oh, you two were supposed to be out, weren¡¯t you? back? ware vo Reba asked, puzzled ¡°We had enough fun outside and decided toe back home. Home is always better than anywhere else, Rosalie replied, quickly providing a reasonable excuse. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Reba said as she patted Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Nowhere¡¯s better than home. No matter what happens, always remember to Reba motioned for Theodore toe closer. When he did, she frowned. ¡°How much have you had to drink?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my birthday today, so I let him have a few extra drinks. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Rosalie interjected. ¡°Oh, child. Why do you always take the me for everything? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the one who couldn¡¯t hold back from drinking.¡± Reba¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Theodore, but he remained silent, his gaze fixed on Rosalie. Noticing her grandson¡¯s subtle nce at her granddaughter¨Cinw, a smile yed at the corners of the old woman¡¯s mouth. She took Theodore¡¯s hand and ced it on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Theo and Rose, seeing you two being so affectionate makes me feel relieved. As long as you two are together, this is home. Without either of you, it¡¯s not home. Do you understand?¡± Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled as she fought back tears and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Grandma, I understand.¡± ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore. I¡¯ll head back now. Enjoy your time together. By the way, I got you a gift. It¡¯s in your room. Go take a look when you get a chance,¡± Reba said, feeling reassured after seeing them getting along. Reba had been feeling uneasy these past few days, as if something was about to happen to Theodore and Reba, so she was keeping a close eye on them. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°No need. My ce is not far anyway. The driver is waiting. I¡¯ll head off first. You two take care of yourselves,¡± Reba said, patting their hands before leaving with the butler¡¯s support. The two of them watched Reba¡¯s car until it disappeared from sight. Rosalie was about to leave when she noticed Theodore struggling to stand steadily, so she went to support him. Theodore instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned weakly against her. Once in the room, Rosalie helped Theodore sit on the edge of the bed, then went into the bathroom. After a while, she emerged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a bath for you. Wash up and get some rest.¡± Theodore looked up and stared at her but remained silent for a while. Rosalie approached him and said, ¡°You should go take a bath first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some soup. It¡¯ll help you feel better since you drank so much.¡± Even though they were getting a divorce, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop caring for him. As she was about to leave, Theodore suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± said Theodore, staring at his wife¡¯s wrist. The abrasion on her wrist was shallow, but it seemed deeply etched in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll put on a Band¨CAidter. You go ahead and take a shower.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Theodore looked up and calmly gazed at her. He said those words as naturally as he had brought up getting a divorce. Throughout their marriage, the couple often showered together, and sometimes, they couldn¡¯t resist¡­ Staring into Theodore¡¯s dark eyes, Rosalie felt flustered and confused, but she still forcefully pulled her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You go ahead and shower.¡± Since they had chosen to get divorced, there was no point in being tender to each other now. Theodore¡¯s hand was suddenly empty. When he returned to his senses, Rosalie had already left the room. When Rosalie walked into the room carrying a bowl of soup, she found that Theodore hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom yet. Concerned, she went to the bathroom to check on him, only to find an amusing yet exasperating scene before her. Theodore was actually asleep in the bathtub. His clothes were strewn on the floor, and his phone was discarded to the side. Picking them up, Rosalie put the clothes in theundry hamp the bathtub and gently nudging her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow, seemingly disturbed from his slumber. Behaving like a grumpy child, he ignored her, pushing her hand away and turning around. But he had seemingly forgotten that he was in a bathtub, not a bed. When he turned, he plopped right into it. Ssh! Water sshed everywhere, soaking Rosalie¡¯s clothes. She wiped the water off her face and quickly reached out to pull Theodore out of the bathtub, afraid the drunken fool would drown. ¡°Theo, wake up!¡± Despite everything that had happened, he still hadn¡¯t sobered up! If she hade in five minutester, would he have drowned? Though they had only been married for a year, she had known him for ten years. She had never seen the high and mighty, handsome CEO in such a sorry state. Rosalie exerted all her strength to pull Theodore ¡®out of the bathtub. Half dazed, he stumbled out of the bathroom with her help. After she dried the water off his body and blow¨Cdried his hair, she sat next to him on the bed to feed him the soup. Just as he took a sip, he spat it out like a naughty baby. Frowning, Rosalie quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe his mouth. ¡°Why did you spit it out?¡± Theodore had his eyes closed as he muttered, ¡°Tastes bad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help butugh at him, asking, ¡°But alcohol tastes good?¡± +26 BONUS ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalie fell silent. If anyone else saw Theodore being so childish, his reputation as a dignified CEO would probably be ruined. Rosalie shook her head helplessly, then scooped up another spoonful of soup and brought it to his lips. ¡°Open up. You¡¯ll feel much better after drinking this.¡± But Theodore evaded her, refusing like a stubborn child who wouldn¡¯t eat his food. Rosalie really wanted to spank him! Theodore copsed onto the bed, half asleep. Rosalie sighed, thinking to herself that it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to drink the soup, but also worried that he might feel ufortable after drinking so much alcohol. Oh, damn her soft¨Cheartedness! She took a sip of soup but didn¡¯t swallow it, then used her hand to open his mouth and leaned down to feed him mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth. As her soft lips touched his, Theodore slowly opened his eyes, and his hazy gaze was suddenly bright enough to illuminate the, dark sky. With a gulp, he swallowed the soup Rosalie fed him. Seeing he was awake, Rosalie blushed and sat up straight, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I just wanted you to drink this soup. Since you¡¯re awake, drink it yourself.¡± Theodore¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, then he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Rosalie gently nudged his shoulder. No response. It seems this drunkard was alternating between being sober and being out of it. Rosalie had no choice but to resort to slowly feeding him mouth¨Cto- mouth. Theodore didn¡¯t open his eyes again but swallowed everything. When he was done, Rosaline wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue. Seeing Theodore sleeping soundly, she tucked him in and headed to the bathroom. After showering and drying off, Rosalie stood by the bed, staring at Theodore for a while. Since they were getting divorced, sleeping together didn¡¯t seem appropriate. She was about to go to the next room to sleep when suddenly, the phone on the bedside cab started vibrating. Rosalie picked up the phone to see the caller ID showing Cynthia¡¯s name. Her heart skipped a beat. Thinking of the past, Rosalie suddenly felt an impulse. She answered the call, putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± On the other end, a woman asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mrs. Spencer. Sorry, I thought it was Theo,¡± said Cynthia. She sounded polite, and there was warmth in her voice when she said Theodore¡¯s name. When Rosalie heard it, her heart acted, but she remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s already asleep. Whatever it is, you can talk to him about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Cynthia hung up. Rosalie ced the phone on the bedside table. She thought of leaving but changed her mind andy down beside Theodore instead. Just then, Theodore suddenly turned over and pulled her into his arms. The warmth of his embrace enveloped her instantly and filled her with a familiar feeling she cherished. After the divorce, this embrace would no longer belong to her, but to Cynthia. ¡°Honey,¡± Rosalie whispered softly. She held Theodore¡¯s face and kissed him gently. ¡®This will be thest time I address you in this way. From now on, those words belong to someone else. When the woman you truly love calls you that, you will be happier, won¡¯t you?¡® she thought to herself. Rosalie nestled into Theodore¡¯s embrace, holding him tightly and greedily inhaling his scent. Opportunities like this were few and far between. Soon, she drifted into sleep. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Rosalie was half¨Casleep, and a sentence seemed to echo in her ears. But she couldn¡¯t make out what it was. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she didn¡¯t want to open them. Perhaps she had misheard. The next day, Rosalie woke up to find herself still lying in Theodore¡¯s arms. It felt incredulous, bittersweet and suffocating. Theodore was already awake and staring at her. ¡°Are you awake? Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± he asked. His gentle tone gave Rosalie the illusion of them being the most affectionate couple in the world, never to be separated. As she drifted in a daze, she suddenly remembered the coldness and ruthlessness with which this man had asked for a divorce. It was like being sshed with cold water. She pulled away from his embrace. ¡°Sorry, we should have slept separatelyst night. I was too tired and justy down.¡± Theodore¡¯s initially gentle expression suddenly turned cold. He sat up and said icily, ¡°You know we¡¯re not divorced yet, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Can¡¯t the divorce papers be finalized today?¡± Rosalie asked. Better to end it sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, things would be difficult if he found out she was pregnant. ¡°Are you that eager to get divorced?¡± Theodore asked, his voice growing colder. Chapter 15 Rosalie found Theodore¡¯s questioning toneughable. He was the one who had brought up getting a divorce because he was eager to be with another woman. What right did he have to be unhappy? ¡°The sooner we sign, the sooner it¡¯s over, which works out in your favor,¡± Rosalie remarked before pulling back the covers and getting out of bed. Even if her heart felt like it was being torn apart, she refused to shed tears in front of him. Before they got married, she had made it clear that if he wanted a divorce, she wouldn¡¯t cling to him. Now, she had to stick to her word. Theodore stared at her retreating figure with furrowed brows. Wouldn¡¯t the divorce work out more in her favor? Just as Rosalie reached the bathroom door, she suddenly turned around. ¡°Oh, by the way, Cynthia calledst night. I told her you were asleep. Sorry for answering your phone.¡± Having said that, she entered the bathroom. After a while, Theodore picked up his phone and dialed Cynthia¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Theo.¡± ¡°I heard you calledst night. Did you need something?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was neither cold nor gentle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything important. I just didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Spencer to pick up. Seems like she¡¯s mad at me.¡± ? Theodore had just ended the call when Rosalie emerged from the bathroom. She walked into the dressing room and got dressed, emerging as calmly as ever. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± *Cindy calledst night. Are you angry?¡± he repeated. Rosalie forced a smile, masking her intense heartache. ¡°I have no reason to be angry. I knew from the start how important she is to you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you two. After calmly and gracefully speaking her mind, she walked out of the room. Just as she closed the door, she briefly heard the sound of what seemed like something being dropped in the room. Knowing that Theodore would wake up with a hangover, Rosalie had prepared a light breakfast for him and whet his appetite. something to settle his stomach The couple sat in silence at the breakfast table. Things between them had been off ever since Theodore brought up getting a divorce. ¡°I saw Caleb buying medicine for youst night. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie asked, recalling the scene from the previous night. Did Theodore have any health problems that she didn¡¯t know about? ¡°I had an upset stomach from drinking too much. I asked him to get me something to help settle it,¡± Theodore replied calmly. Based on what Rosalie said, Caleb likely hadn¡¯t told her what the medicine was really for. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie was skeptical. ¡°It was just for an upset stomach? Not something you¡¯ve been consistently taking?¡± Judging from Caleb¡¯s tonest night, it didn¡¯t seem like the medicine. was something Theodore had taken only once or twice. ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Rosalie fell silent at her husband¡¯s reply. She couldn¡¯t see any signs. of deceit on his face, so she epted his words with a smile. ¡°I was just curious, that¡¯s all. By the way, when will the divorce papers be ready?¡± ¡°Soon enough. Why the rush?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was suddenlyced with irritation. Rosalie was startled at the change in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I just want to know the approximate time so I can prepare myself.¡± Realizing he had sounded harsh, Theodore softened his tone when he, replied, ¡°As I said before, these things take time. There are still some procedures that need to be done. Don¡¯t worry, it will happen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eager to be with Cynthia, Theodore was the one who had initiated the divorce. Yet now, he seemed unruffled, making it appear as if Rosalie was the one who was eager to divorce. He was such a confusing man. ¡°So¡­ when do you n to talk to Grandma about this? She¡¯ll find out sooner orter,¡± Rosalie said. Chapter 16 ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Grandma was in a good moodst night. If we suddenly bring up divorce, she won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we tell her, I¡¯ll say that initiated the divorce. I¡¯ll tell Grandma that I only married you out of respect for her. ¡°Although you¡¯ve been good to me, being with you hasn¡¯t made me happy at all. It¡¯s not your fault. I just have feelings for someone else. Grandma cares for me deeply, so she probably won¡¯t hold it against you if I frame things that way.¡± Even as they were about to divorce, Rosalie was primarily concerned about Theodore. She was doing everything she could to ensure Reba wouldn¡¯t me him. Theodore stirred the cereal in his bowl, not taking a bite for a long while. His lips twitched, as if he was smiling yet suppressing something. After a long silence, he said darkly, ¡°The way you say it sounds like that¡¯s truly what you feel.¡± He looked up, his eyes simmering with intense heat as he continued, ¡± You¡¯ve been enduring it all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie clutched her dress tightly, her expression growing increasingly grim. She had been considering his welfare, but he twisted her words to suit his own agenda. Did he intentionally misunderstand her words so that it would seem reasonable for their marriage toe to an end? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Have you really been feeling that way?¡± Theodore¡¯s question carried even more significance than his previous one. It was as if he was insisting on an answer, or even a confession. from her. 7¡­¡± It was true that Rosalie had been enduring for a long time.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She had endured not confessing her feelings to him, not telling him she loved him, and not telling him he was the only one she wanted. She had done it all because before they got married, Theodore had said he couldn¡¯t give her any sincere affection and could divorce her at any time. Perhaps because her emotions were too intense, Rosalie suddenly felt a tumultuous sensation in her stomach. She quickly stood up from her chair, covering her mouth as she left. Her sudden departure disrupted everything. Theodore quickly stood and followed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie had been acting strangely these past few days. Rosalie quickly returned to the bedroom, mming the door shut and locking it behind her. She rushed into the bathroom and closed the door before leaning over the toilet to throw up. Theodore grabbed the doorknob and pulled hard, only to find the door locked from the inside. He clenched his fist and knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Rose, why did you lock the door? Open up!¡± He didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. He could hear some noises, but it wasn¡¯t clear enough. Bang! Bang! Bang! He pounded on the door even harder, his tone growing impatient. Rose, open the door!¡± But there was no sign of the door opening. Unable to take it anymore, he turned and shouted, ¡°Butler, get the keys! The butler quickly arrived with a bunch of keys and skillfully unlocked the door. Theodore burst into the room to find Rosalie lying in bed, curled up under a nket thatpletely covered her. He hurried to the bedside and pulled back the covers. Seeing her sickly pale face, as though she was unwell, filled him with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. I wanted to rest alone for a while.¡± He reached out to feel her forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick, just tired. Please, leave me alone,¡± Rosalie insisted as she pushed him away. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to the hospital,¡± Theodore said as he attempted to lift the covers off her. ¡°No! I said I¡¯m fine. I just want to sleep. Please don¡¯t disturb me, okay? Rosalie¡¯s voice grew more anxious. Without another thought, Theodore threw off the covers and lift Chapter 17 ¡°Let go of me! I said I¡¯m fine, can¡¯t you understand?¡± Rosalie eximed. Rosalie had always been patient. This was the first time she had her temper at Theodore. If she went to the hospital, he would definitely find out she was pregnant. Since they were getting divorced, he couldn¡¯t know ab the child. If that happened, he would be tied to her because of the child, and he would surely hate them both. ¡°That¡¯ll be up to the doctor to decide. Be good, okay?¡± Theodore insisted as he forcibly carried her out of the room. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re right. Those are my true feelings. I¡¯m not happy wi you!¡± Theodore abruptly stopped, his brows furrowing slightly. She endured the difort and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for long time, so I got a bit emotional when you asked me that. I¡¯m fine I¡¯ve just endured too much in this marriage, and now I want to be free I want to be alone. Let me go!¡± Her fists clenched tighter as she spoke. Saying these words felt like she was tearing her own heart out! Theodre¡¯s face turned terrifyingly cold. ¡°So, you locked the door because you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Rosalie nodded painfully. ¡°Yes, I wanted some time alone. Please put me down.¡± His embrace gradually loosened as if he was about to release her. However, he stared at her face, noticing her flushed cheeks, drenched in sweat, and her paleplexion. The force that had rxed a moment ago tensed again. His eyes glinted with anger. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to see me anymore. I¡¯ll leave after you see the doctor. Since you¡¯ve endured for a year, a few more hours won¡¯t make a difference!¡± Theodre¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim as he strode forward with Rosalie in his arms, his anger fuelling his quick pace. Rosaliey still in his arms, not daring to even breathe louder than necessary. She felt as if she were facing a volcano that was about to erupt ?t any moment. She wanted to say something to stop him, but a wave of nausea -overwhelmed her. It felt like she would throw up if she tried to speak, so she could only do her best to hold back the urge and silently lean against his shoulder. In the car, Theodore¡¯s face remained cold, but his actions were gentle as he wiped the sweat from Rosalie¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? We¡¯ll have the doctor give you a full examination to see what¡¯s wrong.¡± His concern surpassed the anger he felt when his wife spoke those hurtful words earlier. When Rosalie heard that he wanted her to undergo a full examination, her mind went nk for a moment. Despite her objections, she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him. She realized that the more she tried to persuade him otherwise, the more suspicious he would be. ¡°Can we go to Delta Hospital?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Delta? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the usual hospital I visit when I get sick. The doctors there are pretty good, and I¡¯m familiar with the environment. It gives me a sense of security.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fallen sick a lot before this?? How had he not known? Throughout their one¨Cyear marriage, Theodore had always been by Rosalie¡¯s side when she had a cold or fever. For more serious issues, he had personally apanied her to the hospital. Had she often. gone to Delta Hospital by herself? ¡°We¡¯ve only been married for a year, and before that, we weren¡¯t together every day. Besides, you were once gone on a two¨Cmonth business trip, remember? When I was unwell, I went by myself. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Rosalie exined. Theodore stared at her for a while, as if trying to find something in her face. But upon careful consideration of her previous words about enduring him for so long, he realized that it was natural for her to not tell him everything. There were still many things he didn¡¯t know about her. ¡°Go to Delta Hospital,¡± Theodore instructed the driver, his expression even colder than before. Breathing a sigh of relief, Rosalie turned away from her husband and faced the window. She closed her eyes and pretended to rest. From Theodore¡¯s perspective, it seemed like she would rather lean against the seat than be in his arms. As time passed, Rosalie noticed through the car window¡¯s reflection that Theodore wasn¡¯t staring at her anymore. She quietly took out her phone from her pocket and sent a text message. [Steph, I need your help. It¡¯s urgent!] Chapter 18 After Rosalie¡¯s checkup, the doctor reviewed the test results and said, ¡°It¡¯s just mild food poisoning. It¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore seemed disappointed when he heard that. When they arrived at the hospital, Rosalie had rushed to the restroom, and he clearly heard the sounds of her throwing up. At that moment, his heart had been heavy and filled with doubt. But now, the doctor was telling him she only had food poisoning. Breathing a sigh of relief, Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°See, I told you it was nothing. It¡¯s just mild food poisoning. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Theodore took the test report from the doctor¡¯s desk and examined it carefully. The results matched what the doctor had said. ¡°Then, give her some medication,¡± Theodore said. After the doctor prescribed some medication for Rosalie, Theodore was ready to take her home. As they walked out, Rosalie saw Stephanie in the hallway. Dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform, she was talking to someone. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand. Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore asked, turning to his wife. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. There¡¯s a vending machine over there. I want to buy a bottle of water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you. Just wait here.¡± Theodore handed the medication to Rosalie and walked towards the vending machine. As soon as he was gone, Rosalie quickly took out her phone and called Stephanie Carter, her best friend. When Stephanie answered the phone, she noticed Rosalle standing not far away from her. She was about to walk over when Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯t let Theo see you. He doesn¡¯t know you work here as a nurse.¡± Stephanie immediately understood what was going on and nodded. Fine. But after this is over, you need to exin everything to me, or I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, Steph. Please hide quickly.¡± Stephanie left after Rosalie ended the call, just as Theodore returned with a bottle of water in his hand. He personally opened the bottle and handed it to her. Rosalie was about to take a sip when Theodore suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± He took the medication from her hand and took out a few pills, handing them to her. ¡°Take the medication while you¡¯re at it.¡± Rosalie stiffened instantly. She had to be careful about taking medication while pregnant. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Taking the pills will make you feel better,¡± he urged. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now. I¡¯ll take them after lunch. I shouldn¡¯t take medication on an empty stomach, you know?¡± ¡°You had breakfast a short while ago, your stomach isn¡¯t empty. Take the pills now. Hurry up,¡± Theodore urged again. Rosalie stared silently at the pills. +25 SONUS Seeing her hesitant expression, Theodore seemed to have a hint of suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to take them?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like taking pills. They¡¯re hard to swallow,¡± Rosalie said, knowing that her excuse was weak, ¡°You¡¯re unwell. How can you be picky at this time? Do you want me to feed you? Come on, open your mouth,¡± Theodore said as he ced the pills on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Rosalie took the pills from his hand and popped them into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t refuse. Otherwise, he would surely suspect something. She swallowed the pills with water. ¡°I¡¯ve taken them. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Open your mouth, let me see.¡± Theodore was like a parent coaxing an unwilling child to take medicine. Rosalie opened her mouth, but Theodore wasn¡¯t satisfied. He asked her to lift her tongue to ensure she had swallowed them. Only then did he feel reassured. ¡°They went down, didn¡¯t they? It wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡± After that, Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. He took her hand and was about to leave. After a few steps, Rosalie stopped again. ¡°I want to use the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he replied, tightening his grip on her hand. Chapter 19 ¡°Just wait here for me, okay? What kind of man waits outside the women¡¯s restroom? Even if you¡¯re not embarrassed, I am,¡± Rosalie said. Theodore remained silent for a moment, then let go of her hand.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± Rosalie immediately handed him the bottle of water, turned around, and walked away quickly. ¡°Slow down. Be careful not to fall,¡± Theodore reminded her, his tone serious yet filled with concern. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but envy the couple. Rosalie slowed down. She clutched her chest tightly and frowned. It was a pity that his concern hade toote. She rushed into the restroom and closed the door. Then, she immediately knelt in front of the toilet bowl, forcing herself to throw up by shoving her fingers down her throat. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Æ· A strong sense of difort surged from her stomach and throat, and she forcefully expelled all three pills she had swallowed. She flushed the toilet once she was done, then stumbled to her feet, unable to stand steadily. After sshing her face with cold water, Rosalie walked out of the restroom and happened to see Theodore approaching. She was d she hade out early. If she had emerged a few minutester, he would definitely have heard her throwing up. ¡°Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait + wife was wing problems it sound like it was Rosale¡¯s fault again. but it peer fed that way to others. mon but getting divorced. She acting like this.¡± snapped Rosalie She was really angry. He kept making it seem like she was the one who had brought up the divorce. Since he wanted a divorce so he with another woman, why bother pretending to be a good People passing by couldn¡¯t help but stop to watch the drama unfold before them. Humans were curious creatures, after all.. Theodore¡¯s face tumed semifyingly dark. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and pulled her away. The atmosphere in the car was unusually heavy. The driver dared not even breathe loudly as he drove. Anyone with a discerning eye could sense that something was wrong Rosalie was also in a depressed mood. Theodore suddenly spoke up. ¡°What have I done? Have I mistreated you, or did I deceive you?¡± It was another interrogation directed at her, especially thest semence. It was as if he was reminding her that he had made things clear from the beginning. Rosalie had had enough. He was making it seem like she was the one being unreasonable. ¡°Mr. Spencer, you¡¯ve been kind to me and haven¡¯t deceived me. You made it clear from the beginning that we would get divorced once she returned. Now that we¡¯re going to be divorced soon, you don¡¯t have to continue treating me like your wife. ¡°Perhaps you can seamlessly switch between different roles and emotions, but I can¡¯t. If we¡¯re going to divorce, let¡¯s do it cleanly and leave no room for doubts!¡± Rosalie¡¯s words made the atmosphere in the car even more oppressive than before. After a long silence, Theodore slowly said, ¡°Rosalie, how many times do I have to tell you? We¡¯re not divorced yet! Yes, I know we¡¯ll eventually get divorced. Do you think we¡¯re actors ying a role until the director calls cut? Are we supposed to stay in character until then? ¡°If so, then the moment I mentioned divorce, you already snapped out of character and no longer saw me as your husband, right?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Why couldn¡¯t this man understand? Their thoughts were simply not on the same track. They were thinking of two different things. Rosalie sighed. ¡°Regardless, our marriage was like a y to begin with, performed for Grandma¡¯s sake. So, if you think that way, that¡¯s fine.¡± She had cried her heart out for him, but in his eyes, she was behaving out of character. Even though she was filled with grievances, she couldn¡¯t confide in him. The more she tried not to make things difficult for him, the more he misunderstood her. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Theodore suddenly eximed. The driver quickly hit the brakes and parked the car by the roadside. ¡°Take Ms. Young home!¡± Theodore opened the car door and got out, leaving Rosalie puzzled about where he was going. Today¡¯s Bonus The words ¡°Ms. Young¡± haunted Rosalie like a curse all the way back home. Feeling some difort, she wanted to lie down in bed as soon as she arrived. As she was walking to the bed, she stumbled and identally kicked the trash can. Just as she was about to steady it, she noticed a phone with a cracked screen in the trash can. Wasn¡¯t this Theodore¡¯s phone? Rosalie remembered having heard something fall in the room early this morning. It seemed to have been this phone. However, the floor of the bedroom was carpeted. So, even if the phone had fallen, it wouldn¡¯t make such a loud noise, nor would the screen have cracked like this. In fact, it looked as if someone had deliberately smashed the phone. Since the argument in the car, Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Theodore for four consecutive days. He seemed to have vanished into thin air, and the couple hadn¡¯t been in contact with each other at all. Every day, Rosalie felt heartbroken. When she woke up every morning, she felt suffocated, but she had to keep going. She also had to force a smile on her face and pretend to be happy whenever Reba came to see her. Today was a somewhat special day ¨C Rosalie would be receiving her degree at Ashwick University¡¯s convocation ceremony. She had just graduated from the Finance faculty. As the best student of her cohort, the dean had asked her to represent the student body and deliver a graduation speech. However, with everything that had happened over the past few days, Rosalle hadpletely forgotten about it and hadn¡¯t prepared anything. Theodore had once said that he would apany her on this day, but today, she was alone. When the dean called her name, Rosalie stood up from her ce. amidst the sea of students. Dressed in a ck academic gown, she looked like a model student. As the audience apuded, Rosalie walked onstage and adjusted the microphone. Just as she was about to speak, she spotted a mant walking into the hall. He stood with his hands in his pockets, silently staring at her. Despite the distance, she recognized him at a nce! Rosalie¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Theodore had actuallye. She had thought he didn¡¯t want to see her after that incident! The whole room fell silent. Theodore had made a low¨Ckey entrance, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Rosalie. No one had noticed the important figure entering the hall. ¡°Ms. Young, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the dean whispered. Snapping back to reality, Rosalie straightened up, smiled, and began speaking, ¡°I am honored to be standing here today to deliver this speech. Honestly, I didn¡¯t like finance initially, nor did I want to choose this major. ¡°I ultimately chose it because I hoped to use my knowledge to help the people around me. Unfortunately, the person I wanted to help. didn¡¯t need my assistance.¡± She had hoped to help Theodore, even going as far as to choose a major she didn¡¯t like because she didn¡¯t want to be too different from him. Rosalie kept her eye on Theodore¡¯s figure as she spoke. To her, it looked like he took a few steps backwards and left. She had once told Theodore that she chose to major in finance because she liked it. But now, at her graduation ceremony, she admitted that she disliked it. Now that they were getting divorced, she dared to say anything that came to mind, except that she loved him. Rosalie continued, ¡°But I never regretted this choice. Finance sounds like a vast andplex subject. It involves a lot of data, intricate calctions, and seemingly high thresholds. It sounds like it requires great talent to study this subject! ¡°But that¡¯s not necessarily the case. As long as you use the right approach, even those who never majored in finance can understand the camel rating system. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that I chose this major. Regardless of the oue, I¡¯ll be thankful for what I once had. Even if it¡¯s over, those things will give me a better future. Thank you.¡± In less than a minute, Rosalie finished her speech and bowed to the audience. After the apuse died down, the principal spoke again, ¡°We have invited a special guest who took time out of his busy schedule to attend this ceremony.¡± Wife my 21-30 Chapter 21 ¡°This is Mr. Sebastian Carter, the primary shareholder of Ashwick University.¡± Another round of thunderous apuse erupted from the audience. A young man in a sharp suit elegantly walked onto the stage, nodding slightly to everyone before finally arriving at Rosalie¡¯s side. Rosalie was somewhat shocked when she saw who it was. Wasn¡¯t he the gentleman she had shared a table with at the restaurant a few days ago? -When Sebastian saw her, he also seemed slightly surprised but didn¡¯t show it. He epted the degree certificate from the dean¡¯s hands. Rosalie stepped forward to receive her degree certificate. She bowed. slightly, keeping her head lowered. The tassel on the right side of her mortarboard hung down. As per tradition, Sebastian gently moved the tassel from the right to the left. With that, the ceremony wasplete. Looking up, Rosalie was about to express her gratitude when she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness that caused her to stagger. Sebastian immediately reached out to support her, pulling her into his arms in a rather intimate position. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie felt her vision blur, almost unable to see the people in the audience who were whispering among themselves, unsure of what was happening onstage. Not far away, a sharp gaze locked onto the stage, dark and intense. After a few seconds, Rosalie quickly broke free from the man¡¯s embrace. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t eat breakfast this morning, so my blood sugar might be low.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, rest for a while,¡± the dean replied. Rosalie nodded and stood straight, bowing to the crowd before walking off the stage with her degree certificate in hand. Vertigo struck her again, causing her steps to be unsteady. She tried to endure it and walk off the stage, but suddenly found herself unable to see the stairs clearly. Though she couldn¡¯t tell where to step, she couldn¡¯t just stand there. She had to take a step forward. As she was she was contemting her next move, the dean said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite Mr. Carter to give a speech¡­¡± Before the dean could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw Sebastian rushing past him. Shortly after, screams and gasps came from the audience. Rosalie had missed a step and was about to fall! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around her stomach to protect her abdomen. But instead of feeling the pain of falling onto the hard, cold floor, she felt herself falling into a warm embrace. At the sound of a man¡¯s muffled groan of pain, Rosalie returned to her senses to find herself pressed against Sebastian¡¯s body. She hurriedly tried to get off him, but her legs were weak and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sebastian asked, still concerned about her despite the pain from the fall. There was an uproar at the scene, with everyone standing up and Shari Malik added a post Youbteracted with them recently. rushing over. Gritting her teeth, Rosalie was about to get off Sebastian when suddenly, a figure broke through the crowd. He strode over, pulling her up and into his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie eximed in shock, her body crashing heavily against the man¡¯s solid chest. She looked up in astonishment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She thought Theodore had already left, so why had hee back? With a grim expression on his face, Theodore¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Sebastian, who had already stood up with help from others. There was amotion among the crowd. Everyone was whispering to each other, curious about the intimate rtionship between Rosalie and this handsome man. Someone in the crowd recognized him ¨C it was none other than Theodore Spencer, the CEO of SK Enterprise! Was Rosalie his lover? If not, why were they so intimate with each other? Sebastian seemed to have guessed something after observing the scene before him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie struggled forcefully to break free from Theodore¡¯s embrace, feeling anxious under the scrutiny of so many eyes. She ignored her husband¡¯s grim expression, her concerned gaze falling on Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m so sorry. Would you like to go to the hospital?¡± she asked, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sebastian replied, his brow furrowed as he clutched his chest, clearly in pain. Just as Rosalie was about to approach to check on him, Theodore grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled her back, his face terrifyingly cold. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie tried to break free from his grip, but the man. was incredibly strong. Theodore wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. His hostility¨Cfilled gaze was directed at Sebastian. As he kept his hold on Rosalie, he pulled a check out of his pocket and stuffed it into the other man¡¯s suit pocket. Theodore¡¯s voice was tinged with provocation as he said, ¡°Thank you. for saving my wife. That should cover your medical expenses.¡± With that, he held Rosalie close and left. The whole ce erupted in amotion wife! What was going on?! Rosalie was Theodore¡¯s ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Rosalie said in a low voice. She didn¡¯t want to escte the situation, but was clearly resisting the way her husband was holding her. Sensing Rosalie¡¯s reluctance to leave with Theodore, Sebastian. moved to intervene, calling out, ¡°Ms. Young!¡± Theodore turned his head and red at Sebastian. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Spencer!¡± As if asserting his superiority, he swept Rosalie off her feet and strode away. The atmosphere turned dominantly aggressive as they passed through the crowd, who involuntarily made way for the couple, watching as they departed. After leaving the venue, Rosalie struggled desperately, her mortarboard long gone. ¡°Put me down!¡± Theodorepletely ignored her struggles, his face cold as he lifted. her into the car and mmed the door shut. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± This was the first time in ten years that Rosalie had lost her temper with him, and it was all because of another man. ¡°Me? Too far?¡± Theodore suddenly turned, gripping her shoulders tightly, hisrge hands exerting pressure. ¡°And what about you? You¡¯ve been deceiving me from the start. Clearly, you don¡¯t like finance, yet you pretended to be so passionate about it. You¡¯re such a good actress. Why didn¡¯t you go to drama school?¡± Rosalie¡¯s vision blurred as she recalled the time before she started university. Five years older than her, Theodore had already earned his PhD at a young age due to his exceptional abilities. Back then, Theodore was already the CEO of SK Enterprise, while she was still preparing for university entrance exams. ¡°Theo The office door was ajar, and as Rosalie walked in, she saw Theodore talking to Cynthia. Their heads were close together as they discussed some documents. Seeing Rosalie enter, Theodore put down the papers in his hand. ¡°Rose, what brings you here?¡± When Cynthia noticed Rosalie¡¯s presence, she closed the file and spoke professionally, ¡°Mr. Spencer, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head down first.¡± Theodore responded with a nod. Rosalie sensed Cynthia assessing her as she passed by, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes. Sometimes, a person could tell when someone¡¯s gaze was off. However, if they didn¡¯t have any evidence, they had to keep it to themselves. Otherwise, others would just say the person was overthinking things. ¡°Theo, who was that?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°That was Cynthia, a senior intern from Aurora University,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Aurora?¡± Rosalie repeated. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you studied before? So, she¡¯s your junior?¡± So, because she was interning at hispany, Theodore had assigned her to his offic Rose, did you need something?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t directly answer her question, but it was true. Cynthial was his junior. ¡°I need to fill out my preferences for my university entrance exams. Do you have any suggestions regarding majors?¡± Theodore continued working with his head down as he replied, ¡± Choose something you¡¯re interested in.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose¡­¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± said Cynthia from the office doorway. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Johnson is online and waiting for you.¡± Theodore hummed in response and closed the file he was holding. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As he walked past Rosalie, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Rosalie replied, looking somewhat disappointed as she lowered her head. Noticing theck of movement behind him, Theodore stopped and turned around. Eventually, he approached Rosalie and grasped her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go attend to your business,¡± Rosalie said, fearing she would dy him further. ¡°Tell me what major you want to study,¡± he insisted, not rushing away. Rosalie looked up, noticing Cynthia at the door. The older woman looked professional, seeming to portray the image of a strong, Independent woman. ¡°I want to study finance,¡± Rosalie said, wanting to work alongside Theodore and be on par with him. ¡°You like finance?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Alright, then study that. After you graduate, I can arrange a job for you.¡± ¡°Can I work at SK Enterprise?¡± Rosalie asked softly. ¡°Of course, I need talents in finance,¡± he replied, gently patting her shoulder before turning and leaving. As he reached the door, he turned back and added, ¡°Rose, apply to universities in Ashwick, okay? Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Because of Theodore¡¯s words, she had ultimately chosen finance as her major. Unfortunately, he no longer needed her now. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t leave halfway through my speech, you must have heard me say that I¡¯ve never regretted that decision. So, why are your using me of deceiving you?¡± Rosalie asked. She didn¡¯t me Theodore or regret it, but he was using her now. After staring at her silently for a moment, Theodore released her shoulder, fastened her seatbelt, and drove away. Though his expression was cold, he looked ready to erupt at any moment, like a volcano.. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡± he asked. His tone was indifferent, but the veins on the back of his hand bulged as he gripped the steering wheel. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. He¡¯s just a major shareholder at Ashwick University And? Theodore pressed ¡°There¡¯s nothing more than that. I have no connection to tem. Vivet da you want me to say?¡± ¡°Does that mean you only met him today? Actually, Rosalie had met him before, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell Theodore about it. In the end, she said, ¡°Yes, today was the first time I¡¯ve seen him.¡± It was better to not mention the past. Talking about it was troublesome, and Theodore would just ask more questions. At her answer, the bulging veins on the back of the man¡¯s hand seemed to diminish, and his fiery gaze gradually subsided. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have acted like that today.¡± Rosalie was a bit angry. 1 fell, and he helped me. You humiliated him too much.¡± Although Theodore didn¡¯t explicitly say it at the time, his behavior, his tone, his gaze ¨C anyone with eyes could see that he had been targeting Sebastian. To Rosalie, Sebastian had saved her unborn child. ¡°So, now you¡¯re using me for the sake of a man you just met?¡± Theodore asked. Theodore and Rosalie had known each other for ten years. Was he less than Sebastian? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long we¡¯ve known each other. I¡¯m just dealing with the matter at hand.¡± ¡°Just dealing with the matter? Clearly, you¡¯re biased!¡± Rosalie was almost amused by this man¡¯s irritation. ¡°By your logic, where does your bias lean when ites to Cynthia and I?¡± If that¡¯s the case, why did he bring up divorce? If he was also guilty of doing the same, why was he ming her? Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you bringing her up?¡± ¡°Why are you targeting others for no reason?¡± Rosalie retorted. Screech¡­! Theodore mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a stop on the side of the road and causing the vehicle to jolt violently. Though Rosalie was wearing her seatbelt, her body still lurched forward, andbined with her difort, she almost threw up. ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?!¡± pter 24 Bosalle, how many times do I have to remind you? We¡¯re not divorced What What does it matter if they were divorced or not? That was what Rosalle wanted to say. But seeing her husband¡¯s dark expression, she knew continuing to argue would only worsen the situation. She wondered when he had be so unreasonable. Suddenly, her stomach churned violently. Rosalie quickly unbuckled her seatbelt, opened the car door, and rushed out before retching uncontrobly. Theodore quickly followed and knelt beside her. Rosalie clutched at her chest and took a few deep breaths. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning, or she surely. would have thrown up even more. ¡°It¡¯s been days. Haven¡¯t you been taking your medicine?¡± Theodore asked as he gently stroked her back. Worried that he might suspect something, Rosalie turned her head and pretended to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! That sudden stop you did made me ufortable. I¡¯m already prone to motion sickness.¡± Theodore stiffened when he heard Rosalie¡¯s words of me, and all his anger seemed to vanish instantly. He helped Rosalie back into the car and rolled down all the windows. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said as he fastened her seatbelt for her. ¡°No need, I just feel a bit nauseous because of what you did.¡± what she said made senge, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit Rosale suppressed esh and continued. ¡°Why wosn to you? if he not feelin why wouldnt go to the hospital My ore than any¨¦re else. Theodore feil sient sand ¡°Let¡¯s hope so After they resumed then your they alle couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you it was Cynthia, the irritation in his eyes dissipated instantly. He answered the call and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cindy?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear what Cynthia said, but after a moment, Theodore said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± 1 After ending the call, he immediately stood up. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded indifferently, despite her aching heart. Seeing her silent demeanor, Theodore opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and left. Rosalie copsed weakly onto the bed, caressing the bracelet on her wrist. No matter what happened, Theodore would always choose Cynthia in any situation. Chapter 25 ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t say much about Theodore¡¯s answer. This was his home, and he could stay if he wanted to. Although it was such a normal thing, there was a faint sense of joy in Rosalie¡¯s heart. During lunch, Rosalie didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Seeing that she was mostly eating vegetables, Theodore kept putting meat on her te. ¡°Why are you only eating vegetables? Have some meat.¡± -Even the sight of meat made Rosalie feel nauseous, but she forced herself to eat it to avoid suspicion. Fortunately, she had taken some anti¨Cnausea medicine that was specifically for pregnancy symptoms beforehand. So, she could endure it for a while. ¡°What kind of job do you want?¡± Theodore suddenly asked. Rosalie looked up at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d arrange a job for you after you graduate? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find a job on my own.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find one yourself? Aren¡¯t you going to work at SK Enterprise?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce. As your ex¨Cwife, how can I still work at yourpany? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a job elsewhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a job. You don¡¯t have to be like this. Or is it that you don¡¯t want to work in finance despite saying you have no regrets?¡± Every time they talked these days, Theodore could feel his wife +25 BONUS denberately avoiding him. If she was already behaving like this before the divorce, wouldn¡¯t they be strangers after it? I want to further my studies,¡± Rosalle said, the only excuse she could up with. ¡°You want to study more?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think it¡¯s better to have a master¡¯s degree in finance.¡± ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want to do, go ahead.¡± Since Rosalie wanted to study further, Theodore had no reason to stop her. ¡°Which university do you want to apply to?¡± ¡®Let¡¯s talk about itter. I need to think about it carefully.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue now. Saying she wanted to further her studies was just a temporary excuse. Theodore nodded and didn¡¯t ask further questions. When the couple returned to their bedroom after lunch, Theodore. took a gift box out of the cab and handed it to his wife. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday present.¡± Rosalie was speechless. It had already been several days since her birthday. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it.¡± Opening the gift box, Rosalie found a very beautiful crystal bracelet inside it. Although she didn¡¯t know much about crystals, she could tell the bracelet was of high quality and quite expensive. ¡°Why are you giving me a birthday gift today out of nowhere?¡± +25 BONDS forgot about your birthday and didn¡¯t prepare anything previously. I ust bought this today to make up for it.¡± Theodore casually replied, sounding like it was indeed the case 1 see. Thank you.¡± Wasn¡¯t it expected for him to forget her birthday once Cynthia returned? It made sense that he would only remember Cynthia¡¯s birthday from now on. Theodore sat on the edge of the bed, took the bracelet, and put it on Rosalie¡¯s wrist. The sparkling crystal bracelet radiated a glossy texture, entuating her already smooth skin. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You should wear it often. It¡¯s said that this kind of crystal good for health, Theodore said with a deep gaze, seemingly carrying a deeper meaning. Rosalie lightly touched the bracelet on her wrist, her heart filled with mixed emotions. Theodore gently embraced her. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡®Yes, it is.¡± However, what she wanted wasn¡¯t things like this. Theodore was momentarily lost in thought as he stared at Rosalie¡¯s beautiful face. He suddenly held her chin and turned her face towards him, leaning down to kiss her. They had kissed many times before, so when he leaned in, Rosalie¡¯s initial reaction wasn¡¯t rejection, but to close her eyes. Just as their lips met, a sudden ringtone from Theodore¡¯s phone interrupted the moment. He seemed a bit annoyed, but when he checked the caller ID and saw it was Cynthia, the irritation in his eyes dissipated instantly. He answered the call and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cindy?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear what Cynthia said, but after a moment, Theodore said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± 125 BONUS After ending the call, he immediately stood up. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded indifferently, despite her aching heart. Seeing her silent demeanor, Theodore opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and left. Rosalie copsed weakly onto the bed, caressing the bracelet on her wrist. No matter what happened, Theodore would always choose Cynthia in any situation. After Theodore left, Rosalie called the university and inquired about Sebastian¡¯s condition. Learning that he was in the hospital, she immediately rushed over after obtaining the address. Finding Sebastian¡¯s ward with the door open, Rosalie walked in to see the doctor examining him. When Sebastian saw Rosalie, he smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, Ms. Young. Rosalie hurried over. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter has two broken ribs,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was anxious after hearing the doctor¡¯s reply. ¡°Is he in any danger?¡± Sebastian was about to reassure her that he was fine, but seeing her anxious expression, he inexplicably felt at a loss for words and swallowed his response. The doctor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that serious. We¡¯ve set his ribs, but he still needs to stay in the hospital for observation overnight.¡± Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you.¡± With a final nod, the doctor left the ward. Rosalie sat on the chair next to the bed, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Carter. It¡¯s all my fault. Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± He was now concerned about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie gently touched her abdomen, reassuring herself that the baby was also fine. mer could the Pat Hoping on the almost fall, and you pay to the medical expenses and all the stargameque me for anything Dent wery smut i? say?¡± Samvattam turned the head and opened the dadside di ever taking out Men diegram cartsheat and matarboard by the way these are yours. Rosal to the fame from hun with a somewhat gusted look ¡°Why ¡°I had a fouling you woulde ingang for me, ao | kagt Therm far you. Don¡¯t war then agun next time¡± Rosalie hat er degree selfie afe and mortartinand close to her sheet. She surety anemuntered want thoughtful men like Sebastian Seeing her grading the Regres effk the Sadwan seemed genanve as # te sensed something ¡°SHP you sturly finance for your funda forsale¡¯s heart slunched tightly wha I Shed was gute adoles, really She had settled on a man she did like and guelphe true passion tra man who didn¡¯t love her 25 BONUS ¡°So, your husband is Theodore Spencer.¡± Upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s tone, Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big shot, so of course I¡¯ve heard of him. I didn¡¯t expect you to be his wife.¡± ¡°Not for much longer.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. Whenever this topic came up, she felt almost suffocated. A confused Sebastian asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated, and it¡¯s between Theodore and I. It¡¯s inappropriate to discuss it with others,¡± Rosalie replied, deflecting the topic. Anyway, I apologize to you on his behalf for today¡¯s incident. He didn¡¯t mean it. He might have misunderstood.¡± ¡°I ept your apology. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about it.¡± Sebastian wasn¡¯t the narrow¨Cminded type to hold grudges. He naturally wouldn¡¯t dwell on such matters. However, the scene from earlier had shocked him a bit. Even as a spouse, Theodore¡¯s reaction seemed a bit excessive. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m truly grateful, and I owe you one. If you ever need my help in the future, let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to assist you,¡± Rosalie promised. Sebastian had saved her child, which she would never forget. Sebastian was about to decline, but he saw her earnest face and how she sincerely wanted to repay him. If he refused, it would only make her feel ashamed. So, he said, ¡°There¡¯s something you can do for me now.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Chapter 27 ¡°Go on a walk with me outside,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie thought she had misheard. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Not out of the hospital, just around the vicinity, okay?¡± ¡°Of course. But isn¡¯t it too simple? You really just want mypany on a walk?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling to do that?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with it. But can you walk?¡± 1 can. My legs aren¡¯t broken.¡± Sebastian got out of bed, but after taking just a few steps, he suddenly clutched his chest, his brows furrowing slightly. Rosalie hurriedly supported him. ¡°Let me find you a wheelchair.¡± ¡°No need, I want to walk.¡± Seeing Sebastian¡¯s stubbornness, Rosalie didn¡¯t argue further and helped him walk out of the hospital room. As they turned the corner of the corridor, they met a couple walking towards them. Rosalie¡¯s face paled in surprise when she saw them ¨C it was Theodore and Cynthia, what a coincidence! Theodore was supporting Cynthia, who looked extremely exhausted and unwell. When Theodore noticed Rosalie, his gaze fell on her hand, which was intertwined with Sebastian¡¯s arm. A coldness surged in his eyes. As the four of them stood staring at each other, the air seemed to freeze, and silence lingered for several seconds. 720 SONUS ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Theodore coldly, as if Rosalie shouldn¡¯t be there. Rosalie intended to release Sebastian¡¯s arm, but seeing Theodore also supporting Cynthia, she felt there was nothing to be guilty about. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she openly said, ¡°Mr. Carter got injured helping me, so I came to the hospital to see him. Aren¡¯t your also here with Ms. Zeller?¡± Cynthia hurriedly exined, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t feeling well and couldn¡¯t find anyone else to help me, so I called Theo. Rosalie smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. Aren¡¯t things between you exactly as they look?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s rxed expression, Theodore felt very ufortable, as if something had pricked his heart. It wasn¡¯t a sharp pain, but a slow build¨Cup from the deepest part of his soul. He fixed his icy gaze on Sebastian, but spoke to Rosalie, ¡°You¡¯re done with your visit, right? Go home.¡± Rosalie scoffed at themanding tone. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think they were in the olden days when women couldn¡¯t go out. ¡°Sorry, I promised to apany Mr. Carter for a walk. You better take care of Ms. Zeller.¡± Theodore was in the hospital with another woman, so what gave him the right to order her to go home? Such double standards! ¡°Mr. Carter, let¡¯s go,¡± said Rosalie, supporting him as they brushed past Theodore and Cynthia. Theodore¡¯s expression turned unusually unpleasant, his eyes flickering with intense anger. Driven by an impulse, he let go of Cynthia and was about to turn around to follow them when suddenly, Cynthia¡¯s frail body swayed to the side. Cynthia eximed in shock at Theodore¡¯s sudden action. Hearing themotion, Theodore turned back and quickly caught her. ¡°Cindy, are you okay?¡± Rosalie tumed her head and saw Theodore¡¯s caring demeanor towards Cynthia. It was as if he feared that Cynthia would suffer terribly if she had even a small injury. The very sight of them hurt her heart.. Theodore was distracted attending to Cynthia. By the time he looked up again, Rosalie and Sebastian had disappeared. Sebastian and Rosalie arrived at thewn around the hospital. The scenery there was beautiful, it even had a smallke that was surrounded by many pavilions. Rosalie helped Sebastian sit on a chair in one of the pavilions. The afternoon sunzily bathed everything in its warm light. Sebastian turned and saw Rosalie close her eyes, tilting her head slightly towards the sun. Her fair cheeks instantly gleamed with a bright radiance, appearing lovely and charming. Sebastian gazed at her for a while. When he saw Rosalie open her eyes, he calmly looked away without making it obvious he had been looking at her. Chapter 28 Rosale thought Sebastian would ask her questions. Considering the awkward andplex situation they had just experienced, anyone would be curious. But Sebastian remained silent, sitting beside her without uttering a word. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to answer such questions either, so his silence was appreciated. After a long silence, Rosalie spoke first, ¡°Mr. Carter, I didn¡¯t know you were the major shareholder of Ashwick University.¡± Sebastian hummed softly. ¡°Skycrest Enterprise has invested in many schools.¡± Skycrest Enterprise?¡± Rosalie was taken aback by his reply. ¡°You¡¯re Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s¡­?¡± Sebastian extended his hand and smiled. ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Sebastian Carter, Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s CEO.¡± It was only then that Rosalie realized how deeply Sebastian had concealed his identity. Skycrest Enterprise was a major conglomerate, coveted by countless individuals who sought the best benefits. Like SK Enterprise, it was a multinational corporation with substantial financial resources. Some of the twopanies¡® businesses were even directpetitors. Rosalie reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Rosalie Young.¡± After the handshake, they withdrew their hands. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call you Mrs. Spencer from now on.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer for long.¡± * ples of understanding Tisched s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say ranch paraming individuale could guess some things without seding to be told the two of them talked outside for a while. Mending around before returning to the hospital room. Theodore was nowhere in sight. Rosalie wondered if he and Cynthia had gone back. Thinking about their previous interactions, she realized that if Cynthia wanted the stars in the sky. Theodore would pluck them for her Seeing Rosalie¡¯s troubled expression, Sebastian seemed to understand something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie spent about two hours at the hospital with Sebastian, talking. about many things. She was surprised to find that he was simr to her in many ways ¨C even their values aligned. Time flew by as she had fun chatting with Sebastian, and she almost. forgot the time until her phone rang. Seeing Theodore¡¯s name on the caller ID, she answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Come home. I need to talk to yo you. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can tell me over the phone, right?¡± ¡°Are you nning to spend the night with that man?¡± asked Theodore in a tone that was dark and ufortable to listen to. Rosalie nced at Sebastian and realized she shouldn¡¯t stay with him. for too long. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle back.¡± Theodore probably wanted her to sign the divorce papers. The sooner she did it, the better. After ending the call, Rosalie put her phone back in her bag and said, ¡± Mr. Carter, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Is there anything else. 14 you need me to do? I¡¯m fine. You should head home,¡± Sebastian replied. Tle to see you tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ll be discharged early tomorrow morning. If we get the chance, let¡¯s have a meal together. Your treat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalie was extremely grateful toward Sebastian. She felt that simply apanying him for a walk wasn¡¯t enough to repay him. After exchanging a few more words, Rosalie left the hospital room. Not long after she left, Sebastian picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Bring the car. I¡¯m going back.¡± Since Rosalie had left, he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer. When Rosalie returned home, she expected Theodore to be there waiting for her since he had asked her toe back. To her surprise, he wasn¡¯t home. She asked the butler, who informed her that Theodore hadn¡¯t returned. He had called and asked her to return home, yet he wasn¡¯t there himself. Feeling a mixture of anger and amusement, Rosalie called him. He answered after a short while, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk to me? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a small unexpected situation. I¡¯ll be back a bitter.¡± ¡°Unexpected situation? Is it rted to Ms. Zeller again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t hide anything. It seemed like something natural for him. Rosalie felt both annoyed and amused. ¡°Fine, whatever!¡± As she hung up, she felt so angry that she wanted to throw away her phone. Late at night, when Rosalie was dozing off, she suddenly felt someone pressing down on her. Startled, she screamed loudly. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± Theodore covered her mouth and hushed her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He turned on the room light so Rosalie could see that it was really him on top of her. Breathing a sigh of relief, she nced at the time to see that it was one in the morning. ¡°Why are you back?¡± she asked. ¡°Is it strange for me toe home? With a tinge of alcohol on his breath, it seemed like Theodore had been drinking. He lowered his head and kissed his wife¡¯s lips, deftly undoing her sleepwear. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rosalie pushed Theodore away with all her strength, hurriedly covering his mouth with her hand. ¡°Let go of me!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Theodore grabbed her hand and pressed her down firmly on the bed. ¡± What¡¯s with you? Don¡¯t want me to touch you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Cynthia? Stay with her, then! Why did youe back here?!¡± Did this man think he could have it both ways? That he coulde home and have his way with Rosalie after fooling around with Cynthia? And then leave her for Cynthia once he was tired of her? What kind of nonsense was this? ¡°Do I need a reason toe home? A somewhat annoyed Theodore pinched Rosalie¡¯s cheeks and continued, ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet. You¡¯re still my wife, and you have to fulfill your duties as a wife!¡± Without giving her a chance to speak, he pressed his lips against hers to silence her. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie struggled desperately. She was pregnant, and she could sense how unstable the fetus was. She couldn¡¯t do this! ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t want to hurt her. He had never forced her before. This was the first time he was being so forceful! As he sunk his teeth into her neck, Rosalie closed her eyes in despair. ¡°Theodore, how will you exin this to Cynthia?¡± Theodore suddenly stopped moving. He looked up at Rosalie¡¯s pale face to see a mocking smile on her lips, her dark eyes gazing at him deeply. After a long stretch of silence, he got off her andy by her side instead. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and quickly touched her stomach with her hand. Fortunately, it seemed like her unborn child was fine. Afraid her husband might go crazy again, she lifted the covers to get out of bed and sleep in the next room. Theodore¡¯s arm shot out, grabbing her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Rosalie gritted her teeth and forcefully pulled her hand away. ¡°You have no right to say those words after you asked for a divorce.¡± With that said, she left the room without hesitation. But in the next room, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Theodore had clearly drunk too much. What if he felt unwell at night? What if he needed water and couldn¡¯t find any? Rosalie became increasingly anxious as time passed she couldn¡¯t bear it and get out of bed to pour a ss of water before carefully walking back Theodore was tying on the bed soult Pacing the ss of her husband¡¯s clothes to make Pirm with the nket. Before leaving g and fully duch, de table, Ruqalle unbuttoned rtable. Mas covered Bevated The next day Monalle weite up carer she Beished her maneg confine, albe deftumed to the couple¡¯s bedroom to change slothes. skauting alleady graten up. There hooked mesh, dressed in a sharp Markment to shed appearance the day before Mother husband nor whe said a wore Mosaite¡¯s peripheral waron caught sight of the ss she had left o the bare table setting that the water was all gone. it was Kortunate that site had ced at the Otherwise, it could have been a problem if theatre hade green tray and was unable to find any Rosalie had once read a news ringe aliout a drunk person who felt thursty in the dle of the night Sugaudet find any water Confused and somente the person failed to realize that he needed water and magically died because he couldn¡¯t done any Remembering his call from yesterday Rosalie approached him and asted ¡°You called me yesterday song you had something to discuss. Wh Chapter 30 ¡°Come to my office at noon,¡± said Theodore as he straightened his tie. ¡°Are we going to sign the divorce papers?¡± Rosalie asked directly. She hoped to sign the papers and get the divorce over with, sparing herself the unnecessary sadness of dragging it out. Theodore frowned at his wife¡¯s anxious demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± With that, he left the room. There was a sense of unspoken anger in his movements. Rosalie was doubtful, but she waited till noon. Unsure if she should go before or after lunch, she called Theodore. When the call connected, Rosalie immediately asked, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Should Ie to your office now?¡± ¡°Yeah. Come over,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Rosalie asked out of habit. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°How about I pack a lunchbox for you and bring it over?¡± She knew Theodore often got too busy to have lunch, or simply grabbed something quick. Sometimes, he even just had a cup of coffee instead of a proper meal. That¡¯s why she asionally made lunch for him herself. She didn¡¯t mind the trouble or the effort, just wanting to ensure her husband ate nutritious meals. As she nned to sign the divorce papers today, she wanted to make him onest lunch. It would perhaps be her final chance to do something for him. +25 BONUS Buse Theodore declined. ¡°Your presence is enough. You don¡¯t madd so bring lunch. Rotate a heart felt empty, but upon reflection, there was no reason to Road that way. They were getting divorced anyway, so why bother ing hem lunch? Well then Rosalie started to say at, Theodore interjected suddenly. ¡°Actually, bring the lunchbox. Bring two, and don¡¯t include any spices.¡± ¡°Two?? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bit busy. We¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay¡± As Rosalie headed to the kitchen, she wondered why Theodore had asked for two lunchboxes. Did he want to have lunch with her? Knowing that Theodore didn¡¯t like spicy food, Rosaline never included spices in the food she made for him. She herself loved spicy food, but because Theodore didn¡¯t, she also refrained from using spices in her own food, causing Theodore to assume that she also disliked spicy food. This time, she made two lunchboxes ¨C both contained the same food, but one was spicy, and the other wasn¡¯t. Upon arriving at thepany, Rosalie easily made her way to the CEO¡¯s office. The office door was open, so she walked right in with two insted containers in her hands. When she saw the scene before her, she froze. A man and a woman were sitting on the sofa while the man attentively poured water for the woman. Theodore looked up at Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Rosalie stood rooted in ce. Why was Cynthia here? Rosalie thought she wasing to sign the divorce papers and maybe have onest meal with her soon¨Cto¨Cbe ex- husband. Did Cynthia need to be present to witness the signing? Theodore stood up, approached Rosalie, and took the lunchboxes from her hands. ¡°Thank you for bringing lunch. I told Cindy that you¡¯re good at cooking, so she¡¯s been wanting to try your food. She finally gets the chance today.¡± Rosalie felt like she had been struck by lightning. He asked her to bring lunch for him and Cynthia?! She recalled that Theodore had initially declined her offer over the phone, but then changed his mind quickly after. Thinking about it now, Cynthia must have been with him all along. She must have said she wanted to try Rosalie¡¯s cooking, which was why Theodore suddenly changed his mind. What had Rosalie be now? Cynthia¡¯s cook? Theodore hadn¡¯t even bothered asking if she wanted to cook for Cynthia! A wave of deep humiliation washed over Rosalie. Wife my 31-40 Theodore ced the lunch boxes on the coffee table. There were exactly two portions, one for him and one for Cynthia. When he opened the lunch boxes, he noted that the ingredients were the sam for both, but one had chili peppers while the other didn¡¯t. Brows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Why did you include chili peppers? I thought I told you to not use any spices.¡± His words brought Rosalie¡¯s chaotic thoughts back to normal. She regained herposure and said, ¡°I just threw them in randomly If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡± Theodore seemed to sense something from Rosalie¡¯s cold tone. But upon second thought, he knew neither he nor Rosalie liked chili peppers. So, since Rosalie wasn¡¯t making the food for herself, it was probably just a mistake. ¡°Mrs. Spencer, have you had Junch?¡± Cynthia asked politely, herplexion somewhat pallid and fragile. ¡°She already ate,¡± Theodore answered for Rosalie.. Whenever Rosalie brought him lunch previously, she had usually already eaten at home. So, he assumed the same was true today. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Rosalie replied coldly. Rosalie used to worry that eating with Theodore would dy his work, so she always left after delivering his lunch. In reality, each time she delivered lunch to her husband, she had done so on an empty stomach and returned home hungry. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Cynthia said with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for making lunch for me. It smells delicious. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Eat quickly, or it will get cold.¡± Theodore ced the chili¨Cfree lunch. box in front of Cynthia. ¡°Here, you eat this one.¡± Cynthia looked at the one with chili peppers and said, ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t eat spicy food. Why don¡¯t I take the spicy one?¡± ¡°No,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°Your health isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t eat anything spicy.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t eat spicy food either,¡± Cynthia said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. A little bit won¡¯t hurt, and this chili doesn¡¯t seem very spicy.¡± Seeing the concern between the two people on the sofa, Rosalie felt like an outsider. Previously, Theodore would never eat chili peppers. Rosalie had once suggested he try a mild one, but he refused outright. Yet now, for Cynthia¡¯s sake, he was willing to eat anything. It was absurd to think that no matter what Rosalie did, she was unable to win this man¡¯s favor, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t have to do anything to have Theodore desperate to treat her well. Some people are just naturally favored, effortlessly obtaining things others yearn for. Wanting to leave quickly Rosalie stepped forward and said, ¡°Give me the divorce papers. I¡¯ll sign them.¡± On the morning that Theodore had told her Cynthia was back and he wanted a divorce, Rosalie hadn¡¯t felt any humiliation or hatred towards her husband. At most, she felt pain. But now, she felt humiliated, and even a bit of resentment towards him. Theodore pushed the chili peppers to the side. Hearing her mention the divorce papers, he furrowed his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say some property procedures haven¡¯t beenpleted yet? 125 BORUS We still need to wait.¡± Cynthia frowned upon hearing this, a hint of displeasure shing in her eyes. ¡°Then, why did you ask me toe today?¡± Rosalie asked, raising her voice. She was genuinely angry. Was it just to have her deliver food to them? Seeing that Rosalie was angry, Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I wanted to see you because I was worried. Because of me, you two are getting divorced. I feel guilty, so¡­¡± Cynthia suddenly covered her lips and started to sob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. Maybe I should just leave.¡± Chapter 32 Theodore quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, he looked up at Rosalie¡® and said, ¡°Rose, Cindy feels guilty about our divorce. I asked you toe today, hoping you could personally rify our agreement and assure her that the divorce isn¡¯t her fault.¡± Rosalie was speechless. So, Theodore intended to have her personally assure his beloved Cynthia that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker. How ridiculous! Rosalie almostughed out loud. Was it eptable for Theodore to humiliate his wife just to make Cynthia feel better? Maybe he didn¡¯t see it as humiliation, but it certainly felt that way for Rosalie. Rosalie was about to speak when Theodore¡¯s secretary suddenly knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Jones urgently needs to have a video conference with you.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Connect it to the conference roomputer. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the secretary left, Theodore turned to Cynthia and said tenderly, I have to go discuss matters with our partners. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Theodore approached Rosalie and said, ¡°Rose, make sure you and Cindy have a clear conversation. Don¡¯t let her misunderstand, okay?¡± Rosalie remained expressionless, unable to shed any more tears. Staring into her hollow eyes, Theodore suddenly felt uneasy, and a pang of difort shot through him. He lowered his voice as he added, ¡°Take care of Cindy. I¡¯ll be back soon. With that, he left the office. Rosalie clenched her fists as she remained in ce. Take care of Cynthia? Theodore was ridiculous. Cynthia was an adult, not a child in need of her care. Just how much did Theodore care about Cynthia?! After Theodore left, Cynthia looked at Rosalie and her gaze fell on the crystal bracelet on her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s a nice bracelet. Did Theo give it to you?¡± Rosalie instinctively gripped the crystal bracelet on her left wrist. After Theodore gave it to her, he had received a call from Cynthia and left abruptly. Rosalie had been annoyed at the time, so she had taken. off the bracelet. When she left home today, she remembered the bracelet and inexplicably returned to put it on. She had thought she would be having lunch with her husband, but now she realized how ridiculous she was being. He had casually bought her a gift, didn¡¯t even think much of it, and even forgot her birthday. Yet, she foolishly held onto the bracelet dearly. At Rosalie¡¯s silence, Cynthia continued, ¡°When Theo asked me, I suggested getting you a crystal bracelet. You have fair skin, so it should look good on you.¡± Rosalie looked at Cynthia in disbelief. Seeing her shocked expression, Cynthia smiled. E ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this bracelet? Sorry. When Theo asked me, I just gave him one suggestion without offering any other options. for him to choose from. He just went along with my suggestion. It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t like it.¡± *25 BCAKE Cynthia seemed to be acting confidently, as if she were already Theodore¡¯s legal wife and Rosalie was a nobody. Theodore had given Rosalie the bracelet, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, she was full of mockery. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Cynthia knew she had won. Rosalie suddenly felt like a clown. Her so¨Ccalled husband had given her a gift based on another woman¡¯s suggestion, and she had been foolishly touched by it. Today, wearing the bracelet, Rosalie had hoped to have lunch with him, but instead, he had not only asked her to cook fo Chapter 32 Theodore quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, he looked up at Rosalie¡® and said, ¡°Rose, Cindy feels guilty about our divorce. I asked you toe today, hoping you could personally rify our agreement and assure her that the divorce isn¡¯t her fault.¡± Rosalie was speechless. So, Theodore intended to have her personally assure his beloved Cynthia that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker. How ridiculous! Rosalie almostughed out loud. Was it eptable for Theodore to humiliate his wife just to make Cynthia feel better? Maybe he didn¡¯t see it as humiliation, but it certainly felt that way for Rosalie. Rosalie was about to speak when Theodore¡¯s secretary suddenly knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Jones urgently needs to have a video conference with you.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Connect it to the conference roomputer. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the secretary left, Theodore turned to Cynthia and said tenderly, I have to go discuss matters with our partners. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Theodore approached Rosalie and said, ¡°Rose, make sure you and Cindy have a clear conversation. Don¡¯t let her misunderstand, okay?¡± Rosalie remained expressionless, unable to shed any more tears. Staring into her hollow eyes, Theodore suddenly felt uneasy, and a pang of difort shot through him. He lowered his voice as he added, ¡°Take care of Cindy. I¡¯ll be back soon. With that, he left the office. Rosalie clenched her fists as she remained in ce. Take care of Cynthia? Theodore was ridiculous. Cynthia was an adult, not a child in need of her care. Just how much did Theodore care about Cynthia?! After Theodore left, Cynthia looked at Rosalie and her gaze fell on the crystal bracelet on her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s a nice bracelet. Did Theo give it to you?¡± Rosalie instinctively gripped the crystal bracelet on her left wrist. After Theodore gave it to her, he had received a call from Cynthia and left abruptly. Rosalie had been annoyed at the time, so she had taken. off the bracelet. When she left home today, she remembered the bracelet and inexplicably returned to put it on. She had thought she would be having lunch with her husband, but now she realized how ridiculous she was being. He had casually bought her a gift, didn¡¯t even think much of it, and even forgot her birthday. Yet, she foolishly held onto the bracelet dearly. At Rosalie¡¯s silence, Cynthia continued, ¡°When Theo asked me, I suggested getting you a crystal bracelet. You have fair skin, so it should look good on you.¡± Rosalie looked at Cynthia in disbelief. Seeing her shocked expression, Cynthia smiled. E ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this bracelet? Sorry. When Theo asked me, I just gave him one suggestion without offering any other options. for him to choose from. He just went along with my suggestion. It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t like it.¡± *25 BCAKE Cynthia seemed to be acting confidently, as if she were already Theodore¡¯s legal wife and Rosalie was a nobody. Theodore had given Rosalie the bracelet, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, she was full of mockery. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Cynthia knew she had won. Rosalie suddenly felt like a clown. Her so¨Ccalled husband had given her a gift based on another woman¡¯s suggestion, and she had been foolishly touched by it. Today, wearing the bracelet, Rosalie had hoped to have lunch with him, but instead, he had not only asked her to cook for another woman, she had also learned the truth about the bracelet. Rosalie wanted to remove the bracelet immediately. But if she did so now, it would only show her dismay and make Cynthiaugh at her. So, she could only bear the pain and continue wearing it. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Ms. Zeller. You were right. This bracelet suits my fair skin.¡± Rosalie lightly touched the smooth crystal bracelet. When Theo put it on me himself, he mentioned how itplimented my beauty.¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t trying to be jealous orpetitive. She just didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. r another woman, she had also learned the truth about the bracelet. Rosalie wanted to remove the bracelet immediately. But if she did so now, it would only show her dismay and make Cynthiaugh at her. So, she could only bear the pain and continue wearing it. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Ms. Zeller. You were right. This bracelet suits my fair skin.¡± Rosalie lightly touched the smooth crystal bracelet. When Theo put it on me himself, he mentioned how itplimented my beauty.¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t trying to be jealous orpetitive. She just didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. Chapter 33 ¡°If it looks good on you, keep wearing it. After you and Theo get divorced, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to give you any more gifts,¡± Cynthia said as she lowered her head, a hint of darkness flickering her eyes. She picked up her utensils and took a bite of the lunch Rosalie ha made, nodding at the taste. ¡°It¡¯s really good. It¡¯s a pity that after you divorce Theo, he¡¯ll hardly g to eat something like this again.¡± Her tone sounded somewhat regretful, but perhaps concealed a hir of satisfaction. ¡°You take your time eating. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± said Rosalie. Rosalie wouldn¡¯t really stay to foolishly take care of Cynthia. This woman didn¡¯t need her care. ¡°Wait.¡± Cynthia stopped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theo tell you why you¡¯re here? I¡® you leave like this now, he won¡¯t be happy.¡± She was acting in apletely domineering manner, speaking in a tone that was gentle but carried a warning. ¡°Ms. Zeller, what do you want to hear from me? Don¡¯t you and Theodore understand your rtionship the best? Do you really feel guilty about me divorcing him?¡± Rosalie asked. Rosalie was divorcing Theodore, and Cynthia was clearly the one benefiting from it. Yet, Cynthia came here talking about feeling guilty, wanting the original wife to exin it herself. It was ridiculously absurd. Was Cynthia trying to act noble in this situation? 125 SONUS Mrs. Spencer, oh no, I¡¯ll just call you Rosalie. You won¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer for long, anyway,¡± said Cynthia in a tone that wasn¡¯t as polite anymore. ¡°Whatever.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t care how others addressed her. Cynthia sighed softly. ¡°Theo cares too much about me. That¡¯s why he wanted you to exin things to me. He just needs to look at my face to know what I want. Between us¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Zeller,¡± Rosalie interrupted her. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Cynthia¡¯s meaningless chatter, words that sounded innocent but were filled with cunning. ¡°Theodore and I are about to get divorced. You don¡¯t need to scheme anything. You¡¯ll get the result you want soon.¡± Since Rosalie had been losing from the start, she might as well ept it openly. ¡°Scheming?¡± Cynthia¡¯s fragile expression suddenly turned somewhat ominous. ¡°How dare you say those words? Because of you, I almost died. If we¡¯re talking about scheming, it might be you who¡¯s scheming against me!¡± Rosalie snorted lightly. ¡°Ms. Zeller, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve barely seen you a few times. Why would I scheme against you?¡± Was Cynthia ndering her and trying to make Theodore hate her? ¡°Are you pretending to be innocent or do you really not know?¡± Cynthia asked, seeming a bit angry. She suddenly clutched her chest as if breathing had be difficult. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A strong sense of hatred shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you deliberately n everything?!¡± ¡°You need to rify what you¡¯re using me of. I haven¡¯t deas anything,¡± Rosalie said, utterly confused. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you. I only have half my lungs left, and I have a heart disease now,¡± Cynthia said through gritted teeth, her tone bing somewhat agitated. ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Rosalie, your parents were just ordinary employees. However, because of an incident years ago, they shut down the system in a timely manner and inexplicably became so¨Ccalled heroes. And you, the daughter of those ¡®heroes,¡¯ naturally received recognition from the Spencer family¡¯s matriarch! ¡°From then on, you had ess to all resources. The olddy even treated you as Theo¡¯s future wife. She was very controlling, and didn¡¯t allow Theo to interact with other women. ¡°Butter, Theo met me! He respects his grandmother a lot, so he endured everything silently. We could only watch each other from a distance, unable to be together because you were in the middle!¡± Rosalie clenched her fists. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m the one who broke you two apart? You were the one who went abroad! You left Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, I went abroad. But if I had been perfectly fine, why would I leave him?! Haven¡¯t you ever thought about it? Or were you just so happy that I left and happily married him, not caring about the reason?¡± Cynthia retorted. ¡°Fine. Tell me, then. Why did you go abroad? If you and Theodore loved each other so much, why didn¡¯t you hold on?¡± Rosalie questioned. ¡°Because I was dying!¡± Cynthia¡¯s ey illness and needed a double lung ti found a donor for me, but do you k ¡°What did she do?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°She used her connections to block hospital. My surgery was forced to table, waiting for the lungs that nev ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Grandma would Rosalie¡¯s eyes were red as she sho ¡°You may not believe it, but it¡¯s tru the olddy if she did such a thing!¡± ¡°And then what? You keep fabricati Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it. Reba taken care of her. She couldn¡¯t jus evidence. Cynthia sneered coldly before cont thread. When Theo went to confron to immediately cut ties with me and time to find a new donor. To save m ¡°Due to his grandmother¡¯s interferer the transnt. When the lungs were of them already had issues. I ended caused problems with my heart. ¡°After the surgery, Theo secretly ser wasn¡¯t that I voluntarily left him for heal. Unfortunately, my health hasn¡¯t been improving much. I have to take medication every day, and I¡¯m frequently hospitalized. I can¡¯t live like a normal person anymore!¡± Rosalie stared at Cynthia in disbelief, feeling like she was in a nightmare. ¡°That can¡¯t be true¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡± Whether Cynthia¡¯s words were true or not, they profoundly impacted Rosalie. Everything she had believed in and seen before¡­ What was real, and what was fake? Reba was so kind¨Chearted. How could she do such cruel things? And Theodore, had he really married Rosalie out of necessity? If so, deep in his heart, did he resent her? Before Rosalie and Theodore had gotten married, he had said that he couldn¡¯t give her any love, not even once they were husband and wife. He had also made it clear that their marriage could end at any time. when Cynthia returned. Theodore must have resented Rosalie deeply at the time. Perhaps he even thought she had a hand in Cynthia¡¯s departure. Sure enough, he never gave her any affection, not even a little. Throughout their one¨Cyear marriage, he fulfilled his husbandly duties, which was already a great concession on his part. Rosalie hadn¡¯t wanted him to feel any psychological burden before. their marriage, so she pretended to be indifferent and treated him as just a brother. She knew Theodore had another woman in his heart, and at the time, she hadn¡¯t known why Cynthia had left Theodore. Theodore had been hiding it from her all along, agreeing to marry her first to appease Reba, and then secretly hiding Cynthia away. In one fell swoop, Theodore was able to satisfy Reba, protect ? Cynthia, and give himself a way to divorce his wife without any guilt whenever he wanted. Rosalie suddenlyughed. She keptughing andughing until she felt like crying. Having initially thought Cynthia had left on her own ord, she had once harbored a glimmer of hope that Theodore might gradually fall in love with her after they got married. Instead, Theodore not only did not fall in love with her, but had also given her such a big ¡®gift¡®. ¡°Rosalie, you promised Theo that as long as I came back, your marriage with him could end anytime. Don¡¯t forget about that,¡± Cynthia reminded. Rosalie felt like her heart was being torn apart, and her mind was on the verge of splitting open. Cynthia even knew about these things. It seemed that Theodore had been telling Cynthia everything about his married life over the past year. They had been in contact all along. ¡°Theo once went on a two¨Cmonth business trip, right? He was with me, Cynthia volunteered the information. ¡°He was with me the whole time, traveling together. He was happiest when he was with me.¡± It felt like one thunderbolt after another was striking Rosalie¡¯s brain. She was in a daze, hoping desperately that this was just a nightmare and that she would wake up soon. Rosalie remembered the night when Theodore hade home in a hurry, wanting to be intimate with her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for two months, and she was deeply in love with him, so she hadn¡¯t pushed him away. The whole process had gone smoothly. He had been gentle and considerate of her feelings. But the following day, he asked for a divorce. Had he nned all of this? Since he wanted a divorce and had been with Cynthia for those two months, why had hee back that night and touched her? Had he just been squeezing out Rosalie¡¯sst bit of value? Rosalie clenched her fists tightly, her nails almost digging into her palms. Only the sharp pain was keeping her from spiraling. She took a deep breath to calm herself, refusing to let herself panic or lose herposure because of this woman¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? Theodore is going to divorce me anyway. Are you trying to provoke me? Do you think I care?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart felt like it had been shattered into pieces, but she didn¡¯t want to show any signs of weakness. This was herst remaining shred of dignity. ¡°Provoke you?¡± Cynthia innocently shook her head. ¡°No, you must have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just concerned about you and trying to help.¡± Hearing these words from Cynthia made Rosalie feel nauseous. She was disgusted by the mere thought of it. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®looking out for me¡®, Ms. Zeller? How dare you say that?¡± Cynthia let out a sigh before speaking earnestly, ¡°I want you to know that I have your best interests at heart. Theo is a remarkable man, and I¡¯m certain you would find him attractive. ¡°However, it¡¯s important to understand that he has strong feelings for me. I don¡¯t want you to hold on to unrealistic fantasies. I¡¯m telling you this not to upset you, but to help you see the reality of the situation.¡± Rosalie felt extremely repulsed by Cynthia¡¯s hypocritical stance, but to some extent, what she said was not entirely wrong. Unrealistic fantasies? Yes, they were indeed that. All the goodness Rosalie once saw in Theodore was fake. She used to think he was a responsible person, but now it seemed that everything he had done was for Cynthia. All his words and actions had been part of a n, including his kindness towards her. Only when he was good to his ¡®wife¡® could Cynthia be safe. As such a skilled pretender himself, it was no wonder Theodore had fallen for someone like Cynthia. +25 BONU Rosalie didn¡¯t fully believe Cynthia¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Theodore did care about that woman a lot. Just one phone call from her could get him to abandon his legally wedded wife. That alone was enough to prove that their marriage had been nothing but a sham. It hurt¡­ it really hurt! ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t feel wronged. Theo is a good man who always makes women fantasize. But it¡¯s good that you see reality now. You¡¯ll find a man who¡¯s right for you. After all, you weren¡¯t born into a good family. ¡°You only had the chance to marry Theo because of your parents¡® status. If you didn¡¯t have that, a family like the Spencers wouldn¡¯t even look at you. If you want to live a better life, you should know your ce,¡± Cynthia said with a sneer. Despite Cynthia¡¯s gentle tone, every word felt like a knife, cutting straight to Rosalie¡¯s heart. The other woman seemed like a victorious queen, crushing Rosalie underfoot and leaving her with no room to maneuver. Indeed, Rosalie had almost forgotten that Cynthia, while not on the same level as the Spencer family, still came from a wealthy background. Struggling to control her emotions, Rosalie clenched her teeth and sternly said, ¡°Ms. Zeller, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve known Theo for ten years. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is? ¡°Moreover, he made it clear to me before we got married that ours was a contractual marriage. You have no idea what he¡¯s going to give me after our divorce. Please don¡¯t pity me. I¡¯m not as helpless as you think.¡± Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Cynthia¡¯s worried expression softened into a slight smile. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t feel wronged being with Theo?¡± ¡°As you said, he¡¯s an outstanding man. In this past year of marriage, he¡¯s given me everything besides love. I have noints,¡± Rosalie replied. Cynthia¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to say something, her gaze suddenly shifted to a certain spot. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re not sad about divorcing Theo. You don¡¯t care about him at all, do you?¡± Rosalie¡¯s nails almost pierced her palms, the excruciating pain making it hard to breathe. Fun she endured the pain and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t care.¡± Cynthia covered her heart, sighing repeatedly. ¡°Oh, I see. I guess I¡¯ve been overthinking it, worrying about you all this time. How foolish of Seeing Cynthia¡¯s vulnerable appearance, Rosalie furrowed her brow. Ms. Zeller, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You should worry more about your own health, assuming, of course, what you said is true.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cynthia¡¯s brow furrowed. Rosalie recalled the day at the restaurant when she had seen Cynthial with people who seemed to be her friends. Cynthia had appeared radiant and confident at the time, hardly resembling someone with only one lung and a heart problem. Of course, Rosalie couldn¡¯t be certain of this. She had no evidence, only spection, so she didn¡¯t say it outright. ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with what I mean, Ms. Zeller. After all, your health hasn¡¯t been great, has it?¡± Rosalie sensed that something was off. ¡°Rosalie, your words are too malicious,¡± Cynthia said inexplicably. You think I can¡¯t tell? Are you implying that I¡¯m faking it? If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you my incision scar.¡± Cynthia stood up from the sofa, clutching her heart. But as soon as she rose, she eximed in pain and copsed weakly to the floor. ¡°Cindy.¡± A tall figure swiftly rushed over, embracing Cynthia in concern. ¡°Cindy, what happened?¡± Tears were already streaming down Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°Theo, I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Have you finished your meeting?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know when Theodore had returned, but considering Cynthia¡¯s sudden copse, perhaps he had been standing behind her the whole time. This cunning woman was really quite the actress. After helping Cynthia to the sofa, Theodore faced Rosalie with a cold expression. ¡°I asked you to take care of Cindy, but instead, you intentionally harmed her. I was only away briefly, and you dared to behave like this. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what you might do when I am not around.¡± Rosalieughed bitterly. ¡°What have I done behind your back? Hurt your Cindy? Do you know the whole story? You only heard what I said. at the end, but not what she said earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore interrupted her. ¡°I know what she said. I can show you all of Cindy¡¯s medical records. If you knew what she¡¯s been through, you would feel ashamed instead of questioning her here!¡± Rosalie was momentarily speechless. She did indeed doubt Cynthia, especially after seeing her looking healthy at the restaurant, while Theodore remained convinced otherwise. But whenever Cynthia went to the hospital, Theodore was always with her. It would be difficult for Cynthia to deceive him, but it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Even in Theodore¡¯s presence, Cynthia could have. faked her condition, like Rosalie had done when she concealed her pregnancy from him. Apart from her health, Cynthia was also clearly acting in other aspects, especially when Theodore was around. She deliberately said. things to provoke certain answers from Rosalie, taking them out of context to mislead Theodore. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault for telling Rosalie about my health. It¡¯s normal for her to doubt me. After all, she didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t me her,¡± Cynthia pleaded, making herself out to be a pitiful. victim, seemingly speaking up for Rosalie but evoking sympathy for herself. Meanwhile, Rosalie seemed unbothered. She neither shed tears nor showed remorse, resembling a bully who picked on her victim and made people sympathize with the weaker party. If one could view the situation after knowing all the facts, it was easy to understand what was happening. However, when experiencing it firsthand, few people could see the whole picture objectively and would often be biased. People would even criticize others vehemently because they believed baseless online rumors, let alone ambiguous. real¨Clife situations. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cindy. You¡¯re not well.¡± Theodore immediately wiped away her tears with a tissue. Cynthia¡¯s tears flowed freely as she tightly grasped Theodore¡¯s hand. ¡± Then, promise me, don¡¯t be mad at her. Forgive her. I don¡¯t want you two to fight because of me.¡± Theodore turned his head, giving Rosalie a cold nce before tenderly speaking to Cynthia, ¡°Okay, I forgive her.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Seeing the couple holding hands tightly, Rosalie felt almost no sadness, only anger. ¡°Theodore, what gives you the right to forgive me? What have I done wrong that requires your forgiveness?¡± Why should this couple stand on a moral high ground to forgive her? It was clear they were acting unreasonably. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop causing a scene.¡± Theodore¡¯s anger red up in an unusual disy, as if he was growing impatient because Rosalie was being unreasonable. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just causing a scene?¡± Apletely provoked Rosalie suddenly rushed forward, forcefully separating Theodore and Cynthia¡¯s hands. Her sudden action took Theodore aback. First, he was stunned, then irritated. ¡°Are you out of your mind? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m crazy, and I¡¯m making that, wouldn¡¯t it be unjust if I didn¡¯t: ¡°Unjust to you?¡± Theodore seemed talking about?¡± ¡°You have the nerve to ask? Wasn¡¯t divorced yet. Even if there¡¯s just on wife. What does it mean for you to me?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Rosalie didn¡¯t have a t herposure easily. However, this and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Si unreasonable and they were getting tolerate so much? ¡®Don¡¯t be unreasonable. Step aside,¡± pushed Rosalie away. ¡°Cindy, let¡¯s g ¡®We haven¡¯t finished our meal yet, the two lunch boxes on the coffee t ¡®Throw it out. I¡¯ll take you out to eat Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re going tooposurepletely. I¡¯m going too far?¡± Theodore turne did you do to Cindy? You¡¯re causing Todays Bonus Offer ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s clear that you have double standards. You¡¯ve said that as long as we remain married, we¡¯re still bound as husband and wife. However, you frequently criticize me whenever I bring up the divorce, using me inexplicably and reacting with anger as if I¡¯ve betrayed you. ¡°Ironically, it¡¯s you who wanted to get divorced in the first ce. You¡¯ve barely mentioned it, yet you¡¯re already eager to move on with Cynthia. What right do you have to hold me responsible? ¡°Yesterday, you asked me toe home, but you weren¡¯t there. Today, you called me toe here, but it turns out you just wanted me to exin things to Cynthia. I didn¡¯t have toe all the way here for a conversation that could have taken ce over the phone. You even asked me to bring lunch, which I made spicy because I thought I would be having lunch with you! ¡°I like spicy food, but I don¡¯t eat it because you don¡¯t! Every time I bring you lunch, Ie on an empty stomach. I¡¯ve never eaten first! I just said that to put your mind at ease, but how have you treated me?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t even shout. By the end, she was speaking calmly, and she felt much better after letting out her pent¨Cup frustration. The office was unusually quiet, and Theodore seemed stunned. He had never seen Rosalie like this before and didn¡¯t know what to make of her words. As his gaze fell on the two lunch boxes on the coffee table, he was momentarily speechless. Seeing Theodore¡¯s silent reaction, Cynthia quickly grabbed his wrist. Theo, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. It would have been better without me. I¡¯ll leave.¡± +25 BONUS A man¡¯s maic andmanding voice suddenly echoed through the room, ¡°In that case, just go. Why are you still holding his hand?¡± Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. A middle¨Caged man in a smart suit walked into the office. His brow was slightly furrowed, giving him an imposing air. Despite his age, his dignified demeanor and sharply defined features hinted at his youthful attractiveness, the kind that only improved with age. Theodore frowned. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Wesley Spencer stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Is thepany yours alone? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ever since Theodore had taken over the duty of managing thepany, Wesley had almost been in a semi¨Cretired state, but still kept an eye onpany matters. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Theodore exined. ¡°Is that so? Then, what did you mean?¡± Wesley¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°Uncle,¡± Cynthia hastily interjected. ¡°Theo, he¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your uncle. Don¡¯t try to im a rtionship with me,¡± Wesley said as his eyes shed with disgust. Cynthia trembled at his harsh words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why are you still holding Theo¡¯s hand? He¡¯s a married man. Don¡¯t you have any self¨Cawareness?¡± Wesley asked, narrowing his eyes. A frightened Cynthia released Theodore¡¯s hand, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Theodore immediately stepped in front of Cynthia to protect her.¡± Dad, if you have anything to say, say it to me. This has nothing to do with Cindy.¡± Wesley continued his attack, ¡°If it has nothing to do with her, why is she here? She¡¯s neither an employee, nor your wife, nor a client or friend. What right does she have to enter this office?¡± ¡°This is my office, and it¡¯s my prerogative to decide who enters. If you don¡¯t have any business here¡­¡± ¡°What, am I bothering you two?¡± Wesley interrupted, his gaze shing with bone¨Cchilling coldness. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my daughter¨Cinw and leave.¡± Wesley grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist to take her away. Instinctively, Theodore grabbed onto Rosalie. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chapter 39 Wesley turned his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re really something, always eyeing something else while not being satisfied with what you already have.¡± Theodore was momentarily at a loss for words, but still unwilling to relinquish Rosalie¡¯s hand. Cynthia gritted her teeth, a hint of unwillingness shing in her eyes as she put on another pitiful act. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I-¡± ¡°Since you know it¡¯s all your fault, then just kill yourself already,¡± Wesley ruthlessly interrupted her. Rosalie was shocked. In fact, she hadn¡¯t met her father¨Cinw many times, and was quite afraid of him. He rarely smiled, and Reba didn¡¯t mention him much either. All she knew was that her father¨Cin-w and his wife seemed to have a bad rtionship. The couple lived separately, which made Rosalie think her father¨Cinw didn¡¯t value marriage much. A shocked Cynthia¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going too far.¡± Theodore frowned, his voice icy. ¡°It¡¯s not. Cindy¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault. me me if you want to me someone.¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your fault. Kill yourself, then.¡± Wesley¡¯s sharp gaze turned to Theodore. ¡°Go ahead. The window is open, isn¡¯t it? Jump out and die to atone for your sins!¡± Theodore seemed taken aback by his father¡¯s words, his expression extremely unpleasant. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t. Cynthia grabbed his arm, shaking her head desperately. ¡°Which one of you is going to die? Didn¡¯t you both admit it was your fault? Then, die together,¡± Wesley said impatiently, showing no mercy. to his own son. Rosalie looked at Wesley in astonishment. She hadn¡¯t expected him. to be so harsh even when speaking to his son. In reality, most parents would protect their children first. Even if they were to be unbiased and side with the other party in a conflict, they wouldn¡¯t speak so harshly. By actually telling his own son to kill himself, Wesley was drawing a clear line. Amidst her shock, Rosalie felt a hint of satisfaction: Finally, there was someone who didn¡¯t buy into Cynthia¡¯s act. The atmosphere became tense. Rosalie, being pulled by both her handsome father¨Cinw and her husband at the same time, felt the scene was somewhat odd. She gently freed herself from their grasp and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Rosalie turned and walked out. Just as Theodore was about to call her back, Wesley stepped in to block him. Theodore frowned. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m not going to exin further. If you get it, you get it. If you don¡¯t, my words won¡¯t matter,¡± Wesley replied. He turned to leave. As he reached the door, he suddenly turned back to Cynthia and added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just my mother who didn¡¯t want you to be part of the Spencer family. Do you think it was her decision alone? Even though she¡¯s old, I¡¯m still here. I have plenty of time to wait things out.¡± Angry, Cynthia cried out, ¡°What did I do wrong? Is it wrong to love someone? I just¡­¡± Bang! The office door mmed shut. Before Cynthia could finish her sentence, Wesley had already turned and left, not giving her a chance to argue. Even if Cynthia¡¯s acting skills were excellent, no amount of acting would work when faced with someone who inherently disliked people who were fake. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve caused you and your father to have this fight. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cynthia choked out as she sobbed uncontrobly, struggling to catch her breath. Theodore gently patted Cynthia¡¯s slender back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle. everything.¡± ¡°Is it true that I¡¯ll never be able to be part of the Spencer family? Are we really never going to be together?¡± Thinking of Wesley¡¯s words, Cynthia was furious. What was so great about Rosalie?! She was from a humble background and wasn¡¯t worthy of the Spencer family¡¯s protection! Theodore frowned, his expression grave. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take care of myself anymore.¡± Cynthia wiped her tears. ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t know how long I have left. But even if it¡¯s only for a short time, I¡¯ll be happy as long as I¡¯m with you. Whether or not we can make our status official doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. Instead, he bent down to tidy up the lunch boxes on the coffee table. He took special care with the one with the chili peppers, covering it carefully. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you going to have lunch?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± He put away the lunch boxes, showing no intention of throwing them away. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. She was supposed to have lunch with you. Because of my misunderstanding, that happened. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Cynthia guiltily. ¡°Enough.¡± Theodore sounded impatient. Every time Cynthia apologized so desperately, he used to feel guilty. But over time, he couldn¡¯t help but start to feel annoyed. Cynthia trembled. ¡°D¨Cdid I do something wrong?¡± Realizing his mood wasn¡¯t good, and that it showed, Theodore softened his tone, ¡°No.¡± Cynthia wanted to ask about the divorce, but sensed Theodore¡¯s darkening expression, so she swallowed her words, not daring to ask. Rosalie hadn¡¯t gone far. She had been waiting nearby until Wesley came out, and she hurriedly approached him as soon as he emerged. ¡°Dad, thank you for just now.¡± Wesley gave her a cold nce. ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Continue living like this or get divorced?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Continuing to live like this was out of the question. The divorce was Theodore¡¯s idea, but now it seemed Rosalie needed it too. If Theodore was going to treat her like this, why bother persisting in trying to save their marriage? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Wesley suddenly realized something. Are you really going to get divorced?¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t going to hide anything anymore. Wesley had experienced everything life could throw at him, so how could he not see through her facade? ¡°Dad, you saw it too. He doesn¡¯t love me. Continuing like this will only hurt more people,¡± Rosalie said. Are you surrendering because your worried about hurting too m people, or because you feel that youcantpete with Cynthia¡± Wesley inquired. Taken aback, Rosalie stuttered, ¡°Enough.¡± Wesley interrupted affairs, what else can be done? Rosalie hung her head in silence you two can¡¯t handle your own ¡°Oh, remember to go home tonight and have dinner with my mother She wants to have a family gathering. Wesley added. When Rusallie heard Wesley mention Reba, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Dad, can you not tell Grandma about what¡¯s happening between Thee and 17¡ä¡ä ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Do you think you care more about her health than i do? You need to deal with this quickly or alle out sooner or dillter.¡± Wesley repiled Rosale modded repeatedly. 1 understand handle it as soon as possible¡± Wesley¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the cystal bracelet on Rosalle¡¯s wrist Nice bracelet Rosalie felt like someone had stated her heart Gritting her teeth, she forcefully took the bracelet off Seeing this. Wesley seemed to understand something ¡®Donate it. It can help others, and you won¡¯t have to see it again.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°Theo,e to my ce tonight I¡¯ve learned how to cook a delicious dish. I want to cook it for Theodore and Cynthia had just walked out of the office. As Cynthia spoke, she saw Wesley and Rosalie standing there. She looked surprised, quickly covering her lips and hiding behind Theodore, looking fragile and pitiful as if the whole world was out to get her. Almost instinctively, Theodore shielded Cynthia behind him. Rosalie stared nkly at the scene before her, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. The pain spread to her fingertips, causing her fingers to suddenly felt weak. The crystal bracelet slipped from her fingers and fell onto the hard ground. Crack! The bracelet immediately shat Theodore gently patted Cynthia¡¯s slender back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle. everything.¡± ¡°Is it true that I¡¯ll never be able to be part of the Spencer family? Are we really never going to be together?¡± Thinking of Wesley¡¯s words, Cynthia was furious. What was so great about Rosalie?! She was from a humble background and wasn¡¯t worthy of the Spencer family¡¯s protection! Theodore frowned, his expression grave. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take care of myself anymore.¡± Cynthia wiped her tears. ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t know how long I have left. But even if it¡¯s only for a short time, I¡¯ll be happy as long as I¡¯m with you. Whether or not we can make our status official doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. Instead, he bent down to tidy up the lunch boxes on the coffee table. He took special care with the one with the chili peppers, covering it carefully. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you going to have lunch?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± He put away the lunch boxes, showing no intention of throwing them away. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. She was supposed to have lunch with you. Because of my misunderstanding, that happened. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Cynthia guiltily. ¡°Enough.¡± Theodore sounded impatient. Every time Cynthia apologized so desperately, he used to feel guilty. But over time, he couldn¡¯t help but start to feel annoyed. Cynthia trembled. ¡°D¨Cdid I do something wrong?¡± Realizing his mood wasn¡¯t good, and that it showed, Theodore softened his tone, ¡°No.¡± Cynthia wanted to ask about the divorce, but sensed Theodore¡¯s darkening expression, so she swallowed her words, not daring to ask. Rosalie hadn¡¯t gone far. She had been waiting nearby until Wesley came out, and she hurriedly approached him as soon as he emerged. ¡°Dad, thank you for just now.¡± Wesley gave her a cold nce. ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Continue living like this or get divorced?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Continuing to live like this was out of the question. The divorce was Theodore¡¯s idea, but now it seemed Rosalie needed it too. If Theodore was going to treat her like this, why bother persisting in trying to save their marriage? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Wesley suddenly realized something. Are you really going to get divorced?¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t going to hide anything anymore. Wesley had experienced everything life could throw at him, so how could he not see through her facade? ¡°Dad, you saw it too. He doesn¡¯t love me. Continuing like this will only hurt more people,¡± Rosalie said. Are you surrendering because your worried about hurting too m people, or because you feel that youcantpete with Cynthia¡± Wesley inquired. Taken aback, Rosalie stuttered, ¡°Enough.¡± Wesley interrupted affairs, what else can be done? Rosalie hung her head in silence you two can¡¯t handle your own ¡°Oh, remember to go home tonight and have dinner with my mother She wants to have a family gathering. Wesley added. When Rusallie heard Wesley mention Reba, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Dad, can you not tell Grandma about what¡¯s happening between Thee and 17¡ä¡ä ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Do you think you care more about her health than i do? You need to deal with this quickly or alle out sooner or dillter.¡± Wesley repiled Rosale modded repeatedly. 1 understand handle it as soon as possible¡± Wesley¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the cystal bracelet on Rosalle¡¯s wrist Nice bracelet Rosalie felt like someone had stated her heart Gritting her teeth, she forcefully took the bracelet off Seeing this. Wesley seemed to understand something ¡®Donate it. It can help others, and you won¡¯t have to see it again.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°Theo,e to my ce tonight I¡¯ve learned how to cook a delicious dish. I want to cook it for Theodore and Cynthia had just walked out of the office. As Cynthia spoke, she saw Wesley and Rosalie standing there. She looked surprised, quickly covering her lips and hiding behind Theodore, looking fragile and pitiful as if the whole world was out to get her. Almost instinctively, Theodore shielded Cynthia behind him. Rosalie stared nkly at the scene before her, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. The pain spread to her fingertips, causing her fingers to suddenly felt weak. The crystal bracelet slipped from her fingers and fell onto the hard ground. Crack! The bracelet immediately shattered. Wife my 41-50 -15 BONUS Theodore frowned, a trace of anger shing in his eyes. Rosalie stared nkly at the crystal bracelet on the ground, as if it represented the irreparable rift between her and Theodore. She silently bent down, picked up the broken pieces, and threw them into a nearby trash can before walking away. Consumed by an inexplicable anger, Theodore strode forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist forcefully. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± From Theodore¡¯s perspective, Rosalie had deliberately broken the crystal bracelet. Rosalie winced from his strong grip, frowning as she struggled to free her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± She knew he was asking about the crystal bracelet, but why was he so angry? It was just a gift he had casually bought for her based on Cynthia¡¯s suggestion. With a cold expression on his face, Theodore was about to speak when Wesley intervened. ¡°Do you want to make a spectacle? Should I grab a megaphone and call all the employees here?¡± As Wesley spoke, Theodore noticed some employees ncing over, but they quickly averted their gazes, only casting curious nces before hurriedly leaving. Such a scene would undoubtedly attract criticism. Theodore took a deep breath, suppressing his anger as he turned to Rosalie. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at home. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should go home. Tonight, we¡¯re having dinner with your grandmother at the manor. Remember to on Cynthia as he added. ¡°Don¡¯t bring outsiders unless you want to upset your grandmother.¡± The emphasis on ¡®outsiders¡® was heavy. Cynthia¡¯s expression turned sour, but she couldn¡¯tsh out and could only swallow her anger. After Wesley left, Rosalie followed suit without even ncing at Theodore, who stared at his wife¡¯s slender figure walking away. feeling like his heart had been hollowed out Suddenly, Cynthia eximed loudly and began to lean to the side. Theodore quickly rushed forward to catch her ¡°Theo, are you really going to your grandmother¡¯s ce for dinner Tonigh Theodore modded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a l?ng time since I¡¯ve had dinner with Grandima. I have to ge Cynthia looked sad when she heard his answer. ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought the ingredients for the dish wanted to make for you. They can only stay fresh for one night. If you don¡¯te to my ce, Ni have to throw them away ¡°You¡¯re not well, so you shouldn¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°But I want to ¡°Cynthia held Theodore¡¯s hand ¡°How about youe to my ce earlier today, have dinner with me, and then go home afterward? It¡¯s okay if you eat less at my ce She would definitely find a way to keep him there once he arrived. Theodore withdrew his hand. ¡°You¡¯re having trouble even standing, so how can you cook for me? Besides, I can dine with you whenever I want, but Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and I haven¡¯t spent time with her in a long time You know how important this is, yet you¡¯re still trying to stop me Cynthia stiffened. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not trying to stop you. I just love you too much, and my health isn¡¯t good either. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll live, so I panicked momentarily. I¡¯m sorry. You should go home. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve spent time with your grandmother.¡± She lowered her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Alright.¡± Theodore understood her impulse, given her poor health. Let me take you home first.¡± Chapter 42 Rosalle didn¡¯t have much to do, so she went to Spencer Manor early to apany Reba and chat with her. Because she arrived early, her inws hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and neither had Theodore. Rosalie chatted andughed with Reba in the hall. Even though she felt troubled inside, she kept the older womanughing. ¡°Oh, child. You¡¯re the only one who makes me happy. You¡¯re as talkative as ever, and you¡¯re bing increasingly cunning, like a fox, Reba said as she patted her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s hand affectionately. Rosalie teased, ¡°How could you say that, Grandma? Why did you call me a cunning fox? Hmph! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little fox indeed, haha!¡± Suddenly, Reba remembered something. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you graduate? I¡¯ll arrange a job for you at thepanyter. Tell me what kind of job you want.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯ll find a job myself. I don¡¯t want to rely on family. I want to rely on my own efforts.¡± ¡°Rose, I admire your independence. But since you have connections you can rely on, don¡¯t waste them. The world isplicated, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer unnecessarily.¡± Reba was very indulgent with Rosalie, but not with Theodore. The old woman was strict with her grandson, making him work hard and setting many tough challenges for him. ¡°Grandma, I should suffer a bit and experience setbacks, so that I can appreciate what I achieve through my efforts.¡± ¡°But¡­ Reba wanted to say something else, but Rosalie interrupted her, Grandma, you forget that when I was interning while in university, I found a job myself. But that job onlysted for less than two months before you ruined it.¡± ¡°Well, that was¡­¡± Reba felt embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin your job on purpose. It was thepany¡¯s fault Those people were bullying you, I was just standing up for you.¡± ¡°Grandma, there will always be such people in a workce. I can handle it. You¡¯re too protective of me.¡± Back then, Rosalie was being scolded by her boss, who threw files at her. Coincidentally, Reba had dropped by to see her daughter¨Cin-w and witnessed the incident. Additionally, she overheard other staff gossiping about Rosalie, which made the olddy furious. When people at thepany realized who Reba was, they were repeatedly apologizing to Rosalie in no time. Because of that incident, Rosalie felt embarrassed to continue working there and had resigned. However, she still had toplete her internship. So, she had no choice but to intern at apany under SK Enterprise. However, Reba was always concerned about Rosalie. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her granddaughter¨Cinw, so everyone in thepany treated her like royalty. ¡°Okay, I know I was wrong.¡± In fact, Reba understood the reasoning behind it, but she just wanted to protect Rosalie. She couldn¡¯t help but favor her granddaughter¨Cinw, even though she knew it wasn¡¯t entirely fair. After a while, Reba nced at the time ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Theoe yet? This is really unreasonable.¡± ¡°Grandma, Theo is busy with work. It¡¯s normal for him to bete.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s busy, can¡¯t hee an hour or two earlier? Moreover, why does he always have to do everything himself? Why can¡¯t he delegate tasks to his subordinates? A good leader should be able to delegate.¡± Reba was strict with Theodore, always finding fault with whatever he did. If he wasn¡¯t busy, Reba would likely say he was irresponsible. Theodore had a heavy burden of responsibility, so he needed constant prodding to improve and couldn¡¯t afford to ck off. ¡°Rose, why don¡¯t you call Theo and ask when he¡¯sing?¡± ¡°Me? Call him?¡± Rosalie chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you call him? He¡¯ll definitelye right away if you do.¡± Considering the current situation between Rosalie and Theodore, how could she talk to him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re husband and wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to call him?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Rosalie quickly took out her phone. ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± Afraid that Reba would sense something was wrong, Rosalie reluctantly dialed Theodore¡¯s number. Chapter 43 After a short while, the call connected. ¡°Hello. With Reba nearby, Rosalie couldn¡¯t afford to sound too distant when talking to Theodore. So, she had to warmly say, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s tone, Theodore frowned, feeling a bit puzzled. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°When are youing to Grandma¡¯s ce?¡± Theodore nced at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll I Theodore would find out she was pregnant. She hadn¡¯t expected him to use it against her. ¡°What did he say?¡± Reba asked curiously. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°He said he¡¯ll try toe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That child¡­¡± Reba sighed. Seeing that Reba looked tired, Rosalie said, ¡°Grandma, let me help you back to your room so you can rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They would all need some energy for dinnerter, so it was wise to rest beforehand. After escorting Reba back to her room and tucking her in, Rosalie left. At the door, she immediately took out her phone and sent a text message. [I hope that our issues won¡¯t affect Grandma. She really wants to see. you, so please don¡¯t let your feelings towards me affect her. I have already assured her that you¨Cwille as soon as possible. Whatever you feel about me, it¡¯s up to you to handle.] Theodore didn¡¯t reply to her message. However, he arrived at the manor less than an hourter to find Rosalie busy knitting a scarf. Reba liked to knit when she was bored, and she would often teach Rosalie. So, she would sometimes continue knitting the old woman¡¯s projects on her behalf. Rosalie was knitting so intently that she didn¡¯t notice Theodore¡¯s arrival until the tall man sat down next to her, startling her. One of the knitting needles pierced her finger, and though it had a rounded tip and normally wouldn¡¯t cause much pain even if one was pricked, Rosalie had been startled so badly that she had jabbed her finger a little too forcefully. 20 She eximed in pain and clutched her hand as the ball of yarn and needles fell off herp to the floor. Theodore frowned, bending down. to pick up the items from the floor and ce them on the nearby coffee table. He grabbed his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± The gap under Rosalie¡¯s nail bed had turned red. Although there was no bleeding, it was evident that it hurt. After all, the nerves in the fingers were closely connected to the heart. ¡°You appeared without a word, startling me, and now you me me?¡± Rosalie pulled her hand back forcefully. Hearing the woman¡¯s cold tone, Theodore narrowed his eyes, obviously displeased. ¡°Are you implying it¡¯s all my fault?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Rosalie replied, not wanting to argue with him. This kind of situation never led to a good oue. But Theodore seemed determined to rify the matter. ¡°Before we got married, you said you saw me as a brother and had no feelings for me. Even when I mentioned divorce, you said the same. And before I took you to the hospital, you said you had been patient with me for long enough. Now, I¡¯ve given you freedom, and yet you feel wronged?¡± ¡°Yes, whatever. I feel wronged. Whatever the mighty CEO of SK Enterprise does is always right,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically as she picked up the yarn, intending to continue knitting. hapter 44 With Theodore here, Rosalie needed to divert her attention even more. Theodore snatched the things from her hand and tossed them aside. Stop being so sarcastic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Bute to think of it, didn¡¯t you also get relief? You sneakily sent Cynthia abroad, then spent two months on a business trip just to be with her. You must have had enough of our marriage. It¡¯s been a year of grievances for you.¡± Just the thought of such things sent shivers down Rosalie¡¯s spine. Even before marriage, she had known this man¡¯s heart belonged to Cynthia. His kindness to her over the past year was merely out of obligation. However, she had always believed that, at least throughout their marriage, he had been faithful. But she never expected him to have done something like this. Theodore furrowed his brows tightly, his face darkening. ¡°Who told you?¡± ¡°Who told me?¡± Rosalie turned her head, innocently saying, ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t poor Cindy who told me. She¡¯s so innocent, kind, and fragile. How could she tell me something like that to provoke me? Of course, I must have dreamt it.¡± ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t speak to me in that tone.¡± Theodore was very ufortable with his wife¡¯s attitude now. had changed. She ¡°Then, how do you want me to speak to you? No matter what I say, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m ndering your darling. She¡¯s a noble, innocentdy. How could she tolerate being tarnished by me, even slightly? You¡¯ve really suffered this past year, Juggling two women. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted, right?¡± TRIDE Theodore¡¯s eyes burned fiercely as his anger erupted like a volcano. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulders, forcefully pinning her to the couch. ¡°What do you mean? Exin yourself clearly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear enough! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Rosalie, it seems I¡¯ve indulged you too much this past year. Your really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was hideous, he looked like an irritated lion. ¡°Let go!¡± Rosalie¡¯s shoulders were sore from his grip. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Suddenly, Theodore lowered his head and fiercely kissed his wife¡¯s ips as if punishing her, yet also releasing his pent¨Cup frustration! How could she misunderstand him like this?! Rosalie pushed against his shoulders, trying desperately to push him way. However, the man¡¯s body was as firm as a rock and weighed leavily on her, pinning her down like a mountain. She was unable to nove him an inch, allowing him to ravage her like a wild beast. heodorepletely disregarded the situation, showing no intention f letting her go. He gradually became excessive, his hands. wandering all over her body. osalie was on the verge of passing out. This was Reba¡¯s living pom. Even though Reba was resting and the servants were not round, someone coulde in anytime! o make him stop, Rosalie, mustering her courage, opened her mouth nd bit down hard. A sharp pain shot through Theodore, causing him ? release her. ¡°Are you a dog? You bit me!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it if you hadn¡¯t started it first!¡± Rosalie retorted defiantly. Theodore raised his hand and wiped the blood from his lips. She had bitten him¡­! ¡°Oh dear, young people nowadays are so impulsive and oblivious to their surroundings,¡± Reba¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. The couple on the couch were startled and sat up straight. They discovered three more people in the living room: Reba, as well as Theodore¡¯s parents. Reba was heading towards the stairs, while Theodore¡¯s parents stood outside the living room door. The three almost surrounded the two of them. They had witnessed the entire scene without missing a single detail. Rosalie¡¯s face instantly turned as red as an apple. She lowered her head,pletely unable to face anyone. She pinched Theodore¡¯s arm hard. It was all his fault. This was utterly embarrassing! Chapter 45 A sharp pain shot through Theodore¡¯s arm, but he remainedposed and nonchnt. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re here.¡± Wesley tugged at his tie and awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°If you have something to discuss, you should move to your room for privacy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen andughed at for doing that here? Were you two in that much of a hurry?¡± Reba walked over with her cane, smiling warmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in that much of a hurry. Otherwise, why is Rose¡¯s belly still t? Theo, it seems like you need to be even more anxious.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow, a hint of embarrassment shing in his eyes. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°You pinned your wife down on the couch and kissed her passionately. How else should we interpret that?¡± Reba didn¡¯t beat around the bush. After all, they were all adults who were experienced in these matters. There was no need to pretend otherwise. Theodore was at a loss for words. If no one hade in, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what might have happened next. Rosalie seemed frightened. She quickly got up from the couch and ran to Reba¡¯s side, holding onto her arm. ¡°Grandma, please stop.¡± Seeing her granddaughter¨Cinw blush, Reba smiled kindly yet mischievously. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Shouldn¡¯t your belly be showing by now?¡± Reba gently patted her t abdomen. ¡°Theo, how about we give you some space in the living room now? We¡¯ll leave first. You work hard and make sure Rose has a baby.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened as she shook Reba¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, please stop!¡± Where was her sense of shame?! Such vulgar words! It was so embarrassing! Rosalie felt like she couldn¡¯t show her face. She hid behind the olddy, keeping her head down. Theodore¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but it quickly disappeared. To change the subject, he turned and approached his mother. It seemed like it had been a long time since he had seen her. Theodore¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, revealing a childlike expression for the first time. ¡°Mom.¡± Sydney Harper nodded slightly in a graceful and refined manner. Her face didn¡¯t have much expression, but it wasn¡¯t cold either. Holding a handbag and wearing high heels, she was wearing a white suit that looked elegant and professional. Her long ck curls were neatly tied in a low ponytail. At first sight, she was an unforgettable beauty. Even standing before Theodore, it was hard to guess she was his mother. Having taken good care of herself, she looked like she was not yet forty. Wesley stood to the side, keeping his distance from Sydney. The atmosphere between the husband and wife seemed somewhat awkward, as if they were strangers. The scene suddenly became tense, which Theodore had intended to divert attention from. But instead, it had only made things more ufortable between his parents, Rosalie looked on in puzzlement at the scene before her. She knew that her inws lived separately, but beyond that, she wasn¡¯t aware of the details. Her family members hadn¡¯t said much to her about it, and naturally, she didn¡¯t pry. ¡°Grandma, dinner is almost ready, and everyone is here. Shall we head to the dining room?¡± Rosalie¡¯s timely voice broke the silence. Sydney approached Reba and politely said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to visit you. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Everything¡¯s been good.¡± Reba then turned to her son. ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your wife hase all this way, and you¡¯re wearing such a gloomy expression.¡± Chapter 46 ¡°Mom, this is just my usual expression. I¡¯m like this with everyone,¡± said Wesley, indirectly exining that he wasn¡¯t intentionally targeting Sydney. Actually, he was quite happy to see his wife. It was just that he wasn¡¯t good at expressing it, and Sydney didn¡¯t mind either. ¡°She¡¯s your wife. Why would you treat her the same as anyone else?¡± Reba raised her finger at her son. ¡°You¡­¡± Sydney took the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s rare for everyone to gather together. Let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things today.¡± Sydney¡¯s implications were apparent to Wesley, who frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. Theodore chimed in, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s enjoy a meal since we¡¯re all together. It¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ you make it sound like such a good thing,¡± said Wesley, ncing coldly at his son. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, as if implying something. Reba furrowed her brows. ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong with you now? What did Theo do to offend you?¡± Wesley smiled. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. You guys, go ahead to the dining room. I need to talk to Theo about something work¨Crted.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± The olddy walked into the dining room, supported by her daughter¨Cin w and granddaughter¨Cinw. +IL BONUS After thedies left, Wesley gave Theodore a cold look. ¡°How do you n to resolve the situation with Cynthia?¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡± ¡°Worry?¡± Wesley snorted. ¡°If your grandmother finds out what you¡¯ve done, she¡¯ll be furious. You¡¯re actually getting a divorce because of a mistress.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°Did Rose tell you we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face!¡± Wesley lowered his voice, trying not to be heard by others as he continued, ¡°I advise you to buck up and stop messing around with Cynthia. What¡¯s so good about her that you have to screw things up with your wife?¡± ¡°Before you start lecturing me, you better fix your rtionship with Mom first, Dad. Your marriage is a mess. You should know better than me why Mom is distant from you!¡± Theodore retorted without hesitation. ¡°You¡­¡± Wesley clenched his fist, ¡°Are you getting cocky now? Just wait and see. I want to see how far you and that mistress of yours can go. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was serious, as unyielding as a mountain. ¡°Even if I regret itter, I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself.¡± ¡°Fine, you said it yourself. You just wait and see.¡± Wesley turned and left, feeling that Theodore would regret it one day. Although he couldn¡¯t prove it, this feeling seemed familiar. History was like a cycle. For those who learned nothing from their mistakes, they would just keep repeating them. +26 BONUS Rosalle often apanied Reba, but it was rare for the whole family to get together like this for a meal. Today, Reba was particrly in high spirits. She sat at the head of the table, deliberately asking the butler to pour her some red wine. Sydney tried to dissuade her; ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t drink. Have some juice instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Reba shrugged it off. ¡°I¡¯m so old already. Whether I drink or not doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. I don¡¯t want to restrict myself anymore.¡± Even if she restricted herself, what difference would it make? She wouldn¡¯t live much longer anyway. It was better to do what she wanted while she was still alive. Sydney frowned slightly. She was about to say something when Theodore and Wesley walked in. Reba saw the two men enter and quickly said, ¡°Theo,e sit over here.¡± She pointed to the empty seat next to Rosalie. In this situation, Theodore naturally couldn¡¯t be too distant from Rosalie, or Reba would notice something. He could only sit next to his wife and huddle closer to her. ¡°Take a seat here, Wesley,¡± said the olddy, gesturing to the seat next to Sydney. Wesley nced at Sydney, hesitating a bit. But the butler had already pulled out the chair for him, so he sat down. Sydney gave him a cold nce. Suddenly, she got up and pulled her chair a bit further away, creating quite a distance between them. She clearly didn¡¯t want to be too close to him, her actions unmistakable and indifferent to any sense of propriety. Chapter 47 Anyway, the Spencer family was well aware of the situation between the couple, so there was no need to worry about upsetting anyone. Sydney didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for herself either. Wesley awkwardly pursed his lips and remained silent, not showing any discontent, as if he had already gotten used to it. Reba¡¯s smile froze, but she simply sighed withoutmenting on it, instead turning to the butler and asking him to serve the dishes. The butler nodded in response, and the servants began to bring out dish after dish. The atmosphere at the dinner table was subtly awkward, and it wasn¡¯t just between Theodore and Rosalie. There was also a strange tension between Wesley and Sydney. Everyone else noticed it, but Rosalie, unfortunately, was oblivious to everything. It was quiet, unlike a lively family gathering, as if everyone had their own thoughts. Reba turned to her beloved granddaughter¨Cinw, the only one in the Spencer family who seemed rtively normal. ¡°Rose, does the food suit your taste?¡± Rosalie nodded and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s delicious.¡± The dishes weren¡¯t too greasy, instead they were light and more. suitable for Rosalie¡¯s current preferences. If they had been a bit oily, she might have felt nauseous. ¡°Eat more. Look at you, you¡¯re so thin. You should take care of your health and have a baby soon,¡± Reba advised. Rosalie, who happened to be taking a sip of soup, identally +25 BOHUS choked when she heard the olddy¡¯s words. She coughed continuously and wasn¡¯t able to stop for a while. Looking worried, Theodore quickly wiped her mouth with a napkin. He also raised his hand to gently pat her on the back, seeming as if he did it almost instinctively. Reba smiled knowingly. ¡°Theo will be a good dad. Rose, you can rest assured and let Theo take care of the children in the future.¡± Rosalie smiled stiffly. ¡°Grandma, I¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to say. She was already pregnant, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. She and Theodore were getting a divorce, so bringing up such a matter now would only make things moreplicated. But not saying anything made her feel guilty towards Reba. Theodore put down his napkin and said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°You¡¯re young, but I¡¯m old.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°Although you two usually say nice things to me, I know my own health. I don¡¯t event know if I¡¯ll live long enough to see you have children.¡± Reba¡¯s voice sounded particrly deste, and her aged face was full of sorrow, like a lost child. It is said that as people grow older, they be more like children, and Reba was no exception. The room once again fell silent. Wesley cast a cold nce at Theodore, sending him a warning look mixed with a hint of me. ¡°Grandma, these things take time,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be here with you. Aren¡¯t I better than a child? Babies just cry all the time. You might find it annoying.¡± Rosalie was good with words, and was able to turn Reba¡¯s deste expression into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the old woman said. ¡°I love having you around, but I still hope to see you have your own children. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live. long enough to see that.¡± Reba sighed again. The sense of loss just came naturally. ¡°Grandma, Theo and I will try our best. But you know, these things can¡¯t be rushed. Just let nature take its course. Don¡¯t worry, Theo treats me well. He won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Unable to bear seeing Reba in this state, Rosalie could only try to say reassuring words tofort her. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell the older woman the truth, as the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Reba smiled cheerfully. ¡°Theo, you better treat your wife well, got it? Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t teach you a lesson just because I¡¯m old!¡± She wasn¡¯t lenient with her own grandson at all. Chapter 48 Theodore smiled gently, not getting angry. ¡°Got it, Grandma, I will.¡± He reached out and took Rosalie¡¯s hand, making her feel a pang of bitterness. He was ying his part so well, but in his heart, he was thinking about another woman. Everything they were doing at tonight¡¯s dinner was fake. Once they got back home, they would return to their broken rtionship. It was sad just to think about it. Even though her heart ached, Rosalie had to maintain a smile on her face. She yed along with Theodore, gazing at him lovingly. When Theodore, who had momentarily been spacing out, turned back and met Rosalie¡¯s gaze, he saw how her eyes seemed full of love for him. She was really ying her part so convincingly. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would think she really loved him. But in reality, she only saw him as a brother. No, perhaps not even that. She had told him herself that she had put him with him for long enough. Since she personally said it, it had to be true, right? Thinking about her previous words, Theodore¡¯s heart throbbed ufortably, but he didn¡¯t know why. His grip on her hand tightened unconsciously. Feeling the increased pressure, Rosalie frowned and lightly kicked Theodore¡¯s leg under the table, causing him to quickly release her hand. Sydney, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, said to Rosalie, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve graduated. Have you decided where to work? Or are you nning something else?¡± ¡°Rose is nning to take the entrance examination for a postgraduate degree,¡± Theodore answered for her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Reba looked puzzled. ¡°Rose, when we were talking about work in the living room, why didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯re nning to take the entrance exam? You said you were looking for a job on your own.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about things and haven¡¯t made a final decision yet. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Telling Theodore that she was taking the entrance exam was just a temporary measure. She hadn¡¯t decided whether she really wanted to do it. Theodore furrowed his brows, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes, as if feeling deceived by her again. Was she really nning to take the exam, or was she just avoiding working at SK Enterprise with him? Was she intentionally misleading him? How much of what this woman said was true? It seemed like he really didn¡¯t understand her at all. ¡°You should make a decision soon,¡± Sydney advised. ¡°Being indecisive isn¡¯t good. Time waits for no one.¡± ¡°Got it, Mom,¡± Rosalie replied with a nod, thinking to herself that Sydney didn¡¯t seem to like indecisive people very much. With everything going on between her and Theodore right now, especially the divorce, Rosalie was feeling troubled. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about decisions like what to do after graduating. After all, everyone has their highs and lows, and it¡¯s impossible to always handle everything perfectly. ¡°Rose will figure things out. There is no need to rush, lest she makes the wrong choice,¡± said Wesley, seeming to have a different opinion wweder Spe together emetimes, even after a long d of consideration, one can still make mistakes. Aren¡¯t you what percen
  1. 16.
Hey show and deliberate tone carried a hint of sarcasm Howey Bowest mast talking about this matter specifically Considering more options is better than making hasty decisions.¡± Yeah, and after all these years of consideration, what kind of ve you made? Something so brilliant that people There was a smile on Sydney¡¯s lips when she spoke, but her eyes revealest endass mockery Asalie felt a little uneasy. Something significant must have ast between these two. Even in front of Reba, they were enly trading barbs and taking shots at each other. But they hadn¡¯t divorced vet, right? Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Would she and Theodore be in simr situation in the future? She scoffed at her own thoughts. Did she even need to wonder about the future? It was already happening now. Rosalie nced at Reba, whoseplexion seemed a bit off. Worried that the tension between them might upset Reba, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Mom, Dad, the food is getting cold. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t pursue further studies. I¡¯ll start looking for a job soon. Sydney and Wesley nced at her. Since Rosalie had made a decision, they didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, they were about Reba too. Their argument wasn¡¯t really about Rosalie¡¯s decision, with the exact reasons being known only to them. erned Theodore raised his wine ss and downed half of it in one gulp, his expression darkening. After that, he didn¡¯t speak much, remaining quiet. It was mostly Rosalie chatting with Reba, while Wesley and Sydney also remained silent. Yet, amidst the silence, there seemed to be a hidden tension. Reba wasn¡¯t foolish. She had seen her fair share of ups and downs. How could she not sense that something was amiss? She just chose not to confront it. Rosalie a good girl. Reba believed that the Spencer family was would be fine as long as Rosalie was around. Even when Reba passed on one day, Rosalie could still take care of the household. After dinner, everyone gathered for a chat.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Reba wasn¡¯t feeling well, especially after drinking wine during dinner, so she soon felt drowsy. Rosalie helped her upstairs to rest, personally assisting her with changing clothes and attending to her needs. Even biological daughters might not be this caring and meticulous, which goes to show why Reba liked Rosalie so much. +26 BONUS Over half an hourter, Rosalie came downstairs and informed everyone, ¡°Grandma has already gone to bed.¡± It was gettingte, so it was time for everyone to leave. Sydney picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± She left without even looking back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too,¡± said Wesley, before following after Sydney and softly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No need. I drove myself here,¡± Sydney declined directly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink alcohol? How can you drive?¡± Wesley had specifically made sure to not drink alcohol so he could drive his wife home. ¡°That was grape juice, not wine. Mr. Spencer, please keep your distance from me,¡± Sydney said mercilessly as she got into her car and drove off. They were more like enemies than a married couple. Wesley clenched his fists. His anger surged, unable to find an outlet. He could only kick a nearby tire fiercely, a stark contrast to his usual calm and dignified demeanor. Who doesn¡¯t lose their temper sometimes? In the living room, only Rosalie and Theodore remained. There was an awkward tension between them. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself home. What about you? Do you have a driver?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore had drunk quite a bit, and the scent of alcohol still lingered on him. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself,¡± Theodore replied coldly before heading out. Seeing him stagger as he walked, Rosalie hurried forward. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. You can¡¯t drive. Grandma has a driver here. Where do you want him to take you?¡± Upon hearing her ask where he wanted to go, Theodore sneered sarcastically and replied, ¡°Where do you think I should go at this hour? Home, of course.¡± Rosalie thought he might be going to Cynthia¡¯s ce¡­ Wait, which home was he talking about? For him, Cynthia¡¯s ce was also his home, right? As Theodore moved to leave and opened the car door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, Rosalie quickly closed it and forcefully pulled him aside. hapter 50 ¡°If you¡¯re talking about our home, then you sit in the passenger seat and I¡¯ll drive you back. But if you¡¯re talking about Cynthia¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll have the driver take you there now. ¡°Either way, you¡¯re not driving. What if you hit someone on the road?¡± Rosalie said with furrowed brows. ¡°Hah,¡± Theodore scoffed lightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re not worried about me, but about strangers being hit by me.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be worried about that? Drunk drivers deserve to get into idents, but the innocent people they hit don¡¯t.¡± His anger ring up, Theodore grabbed his wife¡¯s slender shoulder and demanded, ¡°Deserve it? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°I was just giving an example. You haven¡¯t drunk and driven, have you? Rosalie pushed him away forcefully. ¡°Where do you want to go? Speak up!¡± After suddenly taking off his suit jacket and angrily throwing it to the ground, Theodore impatiently opened the passenger door and got into the car. It seemed like he was intending to head back to his and Rosalie¡¯s home. Rosalie sighed helplessly, picking up the discarded suit jacket from the ground. She settled into the driver¡¯s seat and tossed his jacket onto the backseat. Looking at her husband slumped in the passenger seat, Rosalie reminded him, ¡°Buckle up.¡± Seeing him remain motionless, Rosalie shook her hood: exasperation on though she knew Theodore wasn¡¯t drunk enough to be unable to do it himself. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Suddenly, arge hand grabbed the back of her head, and before she realized it, the man leaned in and kissed her lips! He hadpletely ambushed her! The aftertaste of alcohol from the man¡¯s mouth flooded into her nostrils, making Rosalie feel dizzy. Worried about the effect on the baby, she exerted all her strength to push him away. She angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Theodore opened his eyes as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lean into me? What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°I was fastening your seatbelt, not trying to kiss you!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Theodore shrugged innocently. ¡°I had no idea.¡± Rosalie was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe this man didn¡¯t know. He had some nerve! He was shameless! Though Rosalie was furious, she couldn¡¯t vent. After all, they were still husband and wife. If he wanted to kiss her, she couldn¡¯t exactly call the cops, could she? Both of them remained silent until Rosalie parked the car in front of their home. After getting out, Rosalie handed the keys to the butler and asked him to park the car in the garage, then walked into the house with Theodore. Tonight, Rosalie still intended to sleep separately from Theodore. She entered their bedroom to fetch some clean clothes from the closet, but before she could, there was a loud bang as the door was mmed shut. +26 BONUS Theodore forcefully pulled her towards him and pressed her against the door. The smell of alcohol and his unbridled anger overwhelmed her. Rosalie frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You told me you were going to take the entrance exam! Did you lie to me again? How many of the things you said were actually true?¡± The sudden usation left Rosalie speechless. Theodore was acting as if he were the victim in this entire situation. ¡°Can¡¯t change my mind?¡± ¡°Did you really change your mind, or were you just trying to fool me? What you told me and what you told Grandma waspletely different. Are you telling everyone a different story?¡± Rosalie frowned deeply and pushed against Theodore¡¯s chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Let go of me. Stop acting like some drunken fool!¡± Wife my 51-60 ¡°I¡¯m perfectly sober!¡± Theodore eximed, his expression especially grim. ¡°I remember every word you said and everything you did! And did you really dislike that bracelet that much? Even if you didn¡¯t like it, was it necessary to break it in front of me? Did I make a mistake giving you a gift?¡± Theodore had been holding back his anger all this time. There were many things bothering him, which was why he had been drinking during dinner. But he couldn¡¯t explode then, so he held it in until they got home, and was now finally confronting Rosalie about everything. When the topic of the gift came up, Rosalieughed sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, because you oh¨Cso¨Ccarefully chose that gift for me, right? Cynthia told you to give me a crystal bracelet, so you gave me one. Would you have listened to her if she had asked you to give me diamonds?¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡°, ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about! Asking another woman for suggestions on what gift to give your wife, really? Theodore, you¡¯re something else, ying both sides and trying to please everyone!¡± Just the thought of what he had done made Rosalie feel nauseous. This was the man she had loved for ten years, but only now did she realize what kind of person he truly was. Even if he hadn¡¯t put much thought into it, randomly buying her a gift would have still been better than asking another woman for advice. ¡°What do you mean I asked another woman? Exin yourself!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Cynthia what to buy for me? Didn¡¯t she tell you that giving me a crystal bracelet was a good idea?¡± Since he wanted to hear it, she would exin it clearly. Finally understanding, Theodore¡¯s expression briefly softened but quickly turned cold again. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you broke it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Rosalie admitted truthfully. ¡°It identally slipped from my hand.¡± She had intended to follow Wesley¡¯s suggestion and donate the bracelet. After all, it was still valuable, and it would be a shame to let it go to waste. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken it off, how could it have fallen? You did it on purpose! You ruined something I gave you, and then you threw it into the trash can right in front of me!¡± Even if Rosalie had identally broken the bracelet, forcefully throwing it into the trash had obviously been a deliberate action on her part. ¡°What else did you expect me to do? Keep wearing the crystal bracelet you gave me and just watch you cozy up with Cynthia?! ¡°Theodore, what¡¯s the point of this? We¡¯re getting divorced, and now you¡¯re saying and doing these things. What exactly do you want? Don¡¯t you realize that bracelet represents our rtionship? That it¡¯spletely shattered?!¡± From the moment he brought up getting a divorce, Theodore had torn apart their rtionship with his own hands. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ten years, and in your mind, our rtionship is like a broken bracelet? So, this is what you really think, adere almost reared ¡°What else am I supposed to think? It¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯vepletely misjudged you!¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on her On a shoulder tightened. ¡°You¡¯ve been putting show in front of Grandma, but lying through your teeth behind my back!¡± ¡°Lying through my teeth?!¡± Rosalie¡¯s anger surged. ¡°You¡¯re the liar here! ¡°Did you ever tell me that you sent Cynthia away to another country? Did you ever mention that your supposed two¨Cmonth business trip was actually spent traveling with her? And you knew the truth all along! I thought Cynthia left you to go abroad, and you let me believe that without correcting my naive belief! ¡°You¡¯re the one full of lies, Theodore Spencer! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pretending in front of Grandma but doing something else behind her back!¡± ¡°Grandma even said you¡¯d be a good father! Hah! What a joke! Theodore, you wouldn¡¯t be a good father! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t get pregnant with your child. That would¡¯ve been a tragedy!¡± Completely agitated, Rosalie¡¯s emotions were running high. As tears streamed down her face, she felt Theodore¡¯s hand slowly loosen from her shoulder, and he eventually weakly backed away from her. Rosalie wiped away the tears from her face, smiling bitterly. ¡°Since you and Cynthia love each other so much, why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start? Oh, I know why. You thought telling me wouldn¡¯t make a difference, so you nned it all from the beginning. From start to finish, I¡¯ve been yed for a fool by you.¡± Theodore remained unusually silent. Rosalie didn¡¯t remember if he had ever been this silent before. He couldn¡¯t find any words to refute the woman before him. A pang of pain shot through Rosalie¡¯s heart as she continued, ¡°Bring me the divorce papers already. I don¡¯t want anything, not the house, nor the property. I don¡¯t want to live in this absurdity anymore!¡± Her words seemed to reignite the mes of anger within Theodore. Their marriage had be nothing more than ¡°absurdity¡± to Rosalie. Nothing could be more ludicrous. Suppressing his rising anger, he spoke hoarsely, ¡°Grandma talked about wanting us to have a child today. Do you think she won¡¯t find out once we finalize the divorce?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Stay married while you¡¯re fooling around with Cynthia? We had an agreement before we got married, so I have to be understanding, right?¡± ? Why was he treating her like this? She was also a person, who had a heart and feelings. Why was he so cruel? ¡°What do you mean by fooling around? It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of her!¡± Theodore retorted. ¡°You have a responsibility to her, but not to me? Do you know, I¡­..¡± Realizing she was about to blurt out that she was pregnant, Rosalie quickly stopped herself and trailed off. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theodore pressed, sensing she was hiding something from him. ¡°Do you even realize I¡¯m your wife?!¡± Rosalie brought the conversation back around. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a greater responsibility to your wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I take enough responsibility for you? I¡¯ve given you everything over this past year, and after the divorce, I¡¯ll still provide you with ample wealth. What more do you want? A child? Sorry, I can¡¯t give you that!¡± Theodore¡¯sst few words tore Rosalie¡¯s heart in two. Yes, he wouldn¡¯t give her a child. But despite taking precautions every time they were intimate, she had still gotten pregnant. After all, there was no hundred percent guarantee when using contraception. That was why she wanted to keep the child. To her, it was a gift from the heavens. She had thought revealing her pregnancy would only bring trouble to Theodore, that he would be conflicted. But now, thinking about it, even if she did tell him, what then? Theodore surely wouldn¡¯t want the child, and he¡¯d likely press her to get an abortion. She had been too naive. ming herself for painting too rosy a picture of the man, she found her heart shattered. Clenching her fists, Rosalie looked up and slowly said, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want a child either. Even if you give me one, I wouldn¡¯t want it!¡± Since he was being so cruel, why should she endure it? It was like they had reached some sort of agreement, but there was still some doubt about how sincere that agreement really was. Theodore stared at Rosalie silently, unable to speak for a moment. He was clearly angry, but couldn¡¯t find a way to vent it. Didn¡¯t she just say she didn¡¯t want his child because he himself said he wouldn¡¯t give her one? So, why did he feel so stifled? Rosalie wiped away her tears and turned to open the door. Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to sleep with you, do you? Obviously, I¡¯m going to sleep in the next room.¡± The term ¡®husband and wife¡® had lost its meaning between them. There was no point in deluding themselves anymore. Every moment she spent with him was painful. Rosalie opened the door and left. In the guest room, shey down on the bed, buried her head in the pillow, and cried bitterly. Why was she so weak? Why was she crying at a time like this? She hated herself, but she couldn¡¯t control it. Love cut deep. How could it not hurt? Rosalie held her chest, feeling as if her heart was being squeezed painfully. As that pain spread to every cell of her body, her lower abdomen also began to ache. She had a bad feeling. At first, she thought she was just overreacting because she was overly upset. But soon, she realized something was wrong. A warm stream of blood was flowing from between her legs. Quickly getting off the bed, Rosalie rushed into the bathroom and hurriedly took out her phone, dialing a number. ¡°Hello, Steph? I¡¯m bleeding!¡± ¡°What?¡± Stephanie immediately reacted and asked anxiously, ¡°How much blood is there?¡± ¡°Not much, but¡­ but it¡¯s been continuous.¡± ¡°Then, you need to go to the hospital right away. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± ¡°Steph, is there anything I can do to ease the bleeding? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it to the hospital.¡± Stephanie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Take deep breaths. The more you panic, the worse it gets. Don¡¯t engage in vigorous activity, and whatever you do, don¡¯t run. Also, don¡¯t call an ambnce and have someone drive you to the hospital instead. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± After ending the call, Rosalie quickly grabbed a coat and left the house. Don¡¯t run¡­ Don¡¯t run! She repeated that thought as she took deep breaths, suppressing her fear as she walked to the garage and drove herself to the hospital without letting anyone apany her. Throughout the journey, she tightly gripped the steering wheel, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have said she didn¡¯t want you. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy shouldn¡¯t have called you a tragedy. You¡¯re not. Mommy was just angry at Daddy. I didn¡¯t mean it. Please hold on, I beg you!¡± Just then, her phone rang. Unable to check who it was while cho¡­..- +375 BONUS ¡°Ms. Young, it¡¯s me, Sebastian Carter.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter? Did you need something?¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s trembling voice, which sounded like she was crying, Sebastian worriedly asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now. I have an emergency, and I need to get to the hospital. We¡¯ll talk another time, okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie immediately hung up and threw the phone aside. When Rosalie arrived at the hospital, Stephanie was already waiting outside. She wasn¡¯t on duty tonight, but when she received her friend¡¯s call, she had immediately gotten out of bed and hurried to the hospital. ¡°Rose, why did you drive yourself? What happened to you?!¡± Stephanie looked down. When she saw the blood on Rosalie¡¯s pants, her expression turned shocked, and she quickly helped her friend walk into the hospital. Theodore stared at Rosalie silently, unable to speak for a moment. He was clearly angry, but couldn¡¯t find a way to vent it. Didn¡¯t she just say she didn¡¯t want his child because he himself said he wouldn¡¯t give her one? So, why did he feel so stifled? Rosalie wiped away her tears and turned to open the door. Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to sleep with you, do you? Obviously, I¡¯m going to sleep in the next room.¡± The term ¡®husband and wife¡® had lost its meaning between them. There was no point in deluding themselves anymore. Every moment she spent with him was painful. Rosalie opened the door and left. In the guest room, shey down on the bed, buried her head in the pillow, and cried bitterly. Why was she so weak? Why was she crying at a time like this? She hated herself, but she couldn¡¯t control it. Love cut deep. How could it not hurt? Rosalie held her chest, feeling as if her heart was being squeezed painfully. As that pain spread to every cell of her body, her lower abdomen also began to ache. She had a bad feeling. At first, she thought she was just overreacting because she was overly upset. But soon, she realized something was wrong. A warm stream of blood was flowing from between her legs. Quickly getting off the bed, Rosalie rushed into the bathroom and hurriedly took out her phone, dialing a number. ¡°Hello, Steph? I¡¯m bleeding!¡± ¡°What?¡± Stephanie immediately reacted and asked anxiously, ¡°How much blood is there?¡± ¡°Not much, but¡­ but it¡¯s been continuous.¡± ¡°Then, you need to go to the hospital right away. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± ¡°Steph, is there anything I can do to ease the bleeding? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it to the hospital.¡± Stephanie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Take deep breaths. The more you panic, the worse it gets. Don¡¯t engage in vigorous activity, and whatever you do, don¡¯t run. Also, don¡¯t call an ambnce and have someone drive you to the hospital instead. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± After ending the call, Rosalie quickly grabbed a coat and left the house. Don¡¯t run¡­ Don¡¯t run! She repeated that thought as she took deep breaths, suppressing her fear as she walked to the garage and drove herself to the hospital without letting anyone apany her. Throughout the journey, she tightly gripped the steering wheel, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have said she didn¡¯t want you. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy shouldn¡¯t have called you a tragedy. You¡¯re not. Mommy was just angry at Daddy. I didn¡¯t mean it. Please hold on, I beg you!¡± Just then, her phone rang. Unable to check who it was while cho¡­..- +375 BONUS ¡°Ms. Young, it¡¯s me, Sebastian Carter.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter? Did you need something?¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s trembling voice, which sounded like she was crying, Sebastian worriedly asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now. I have an emergency, and I need to get to the hospital. We¡¯ll talk another time, okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie immediately hung up and threw the phone aside. When Rosalie arrived at the hospital, Stephanie was already waiting outside. She wasn¡¯t on duty tonight, but when she received her friend¡¯s call, she had immediately gotten out of bed and hurried to the hospital. ¡°Rose, why did you drive yourself? What happened to you?!¡± Stephanie looked down. When she saw the blood on Rosalie¡¯s pants, her expression turned shocked, and she quickly helped her friend walk into the hospital. Chapter 54 Rosalie felt disoriented after being wheeled out of the emergency room. She could hear voices, but her eyelids felt heavy. Two hourster, Rosalie jolted awake from a nightmare. Having dreamt about losing her child, she instinctively touched her belly. ¡°My baby¡­ my baby!¡± ¡°Rose, the baby is fine,¡± Stephanie said, holding her friend¡¯s hand. Rosalie turned to see her best friend standing by her bed. Upon hearing that her baby¨Cwas okay, she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her tension finally ease. Yet, tears started running down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. I¡¯m so sorry. Thankfully, you¡¯re okay. Mommy won¡¯t say silly things again!¡± Stephanie wiped away Rosalie¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re showing signs of miscarriage, so you mustn¡¯t get too emotional. You have to take good care of yourself for the next few months. Rest in bed, eat bnced meals, and avoid strenuous activities.¡± Rosalie nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do all of that!¡± Suddenly, a man walked into the ward. ¡°Mr. Carter, what are you doing here?¡± asked a surprised Rosalie. Sebastian ced some fruits on the bedside table. ¡°You sounded very worried on the phone. I got a bit concerned, so I came over.¡± ¡°Rose, Mr. Carter came to the emergency room when you were there. He was anxiously waiting at the door. Anyone else would have thought he was your husband¡± Stephanin anid tacsinal. He¡¯s¡­ he¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know how to introduce Sebastian to Stephanie. They weren¡¯t close enough to be considered friends, but they weren¡¯t strangers either. ¡°I¡¯m her friend,¡± Sebastian said as he stepped forward. ¡°Though we¡¯ve only known each other for a short while. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Young?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking about how she couldn¡¯t properly introduce Sebastian made her feel awkward. It had been quite impolite of her. Stephanie whispered softly in her friend¡¯s ear, ¡°Why do you always have handsome guys around you? Who do you think is more handsome, him or your husband?¡± At the mention of ¡°husband¡°, Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled, and the tears she had barely stopped started flowing again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened,¡± said a panicked Stephanie, feeling guilty for bringing up Rosalie¡¯s husband and upsetting her. Something must have happened between the couple. Sensing that the two friends needed to talk privately, Sebastian excused himself, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk. I¡¯lle backter.¡± But he didn¡¯t go far, simply standing just outside the door and listening in on the conversation. ¡°Steph, Theodore and I are getting divorced. I can¡¯t tell him about this baby, or he¡¯ll insist I get rid of it!¡± Stephanie was shocked. ¡°Divorce? Why?¡± Rosalie told Stephanie everything, pouring out the whole story from beginning to end. She had bottled it up for so long, and now all her frustrations and grievances were finallying out. Hearing +35 BONUS everything her friend had gone through left Stephanie feeling angry and upset. ¡°That jerk is so outrageous! And Cynthia is shameless! Rose, don¡¯t cry. A man like that isn¡¯t worth your tears. You¡¯ll find someone better! Focus on your baby. Those two aren¡¯t worth your emotions!¡± ¡°My head knows that, but my heart hurts! I¡¯ve loved him for ten years. I was foolish to fall for the wrong man. If I didn¡¯t love him, none of this would have happened. He¡­ he just doesn¡¯t love me!¡± ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Stephanie hugged Rosalie. ¡°Since you¡¯re divorcing Theodore anyway, take your share of the assets and live freely. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Mr. Carter isn¡¯t bad either, you know? ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any worse than Theodore. Look, he rushed over herete at night because he was worried about you. There are still good men out there. Don¡¯t waste your time on a rotten one. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡°Steph, stop that. Mr. Carter and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Rosalie asserted firmly. ¡°Is Mr. Carter married?¡± Stephanie asked curiously. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sure.¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°But a man like him probably has a girlfriend at least. I¡¯m sure he has plenty of women around him. Anyway, don¡¯t say anything, especially not in front of him. It¡¯ll be awkward.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Stephanie nodded, wiping Rosalie¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°But promise me not to cry anymore. Many people care about you. Don¡¯t just focus on that scumbag Theodore.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. Thank you.¡± Yes, many people cared about her. Why dwell on a man who didn¡¯t love her? With Stephanieforting her ¡ª not get too worked up, fearing it might harm her baby. ¡°Here, eat some fruit.¡± Stephanie handed Rosalie a peeled banana. Having not eaten much for dinner, Rosalie was now feeling a bit hungry. Plus, for the sake of her baby, she needed to replenish her nutrients. So, she obediently ate the banana Stephanie handed her. Chapter 55 Theodore tossed and turned in bed unable to sleep. Thinking about what Rose had said to him before she left made him feel like there was a gaping hole in his chest. The variousplex emotions. running through him left him feeling restless. He got out of bed and approached Rosalie¡¯s room door. After hesitating for a while, he lightly knocked on the door. ¡°Rose, are you asleep?¡± He received only silence as a reply. It was alreadyte, so she should be asleep by now. He turned to leave, but felt uneasy, so he turned back and knocked on the door again! ¡°Rose, I need to talk to you. Can Ie in?¡± Still, nothing but silence. He sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me right now, but I want to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that today. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing and saying everything wrong today, and I hurt you. I know I¡¯m not a good man. I¡¯m truly sorry. If I could have another chance, I would have been clear with you from the start. I would never hurt you. But unfortunately, there are no ¡®ifs¡®. ¡°Let me in, okay? I want to talk to you calmly, without fighting. I feel like there are misunderstandings between us. Like about that crystal bracelet. I picked it out myself, I didn¡¯t ask anyone else.¡± He knocked on the door again. ¡°Rose, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as consent ande in, okay?¡± Gripping the doorknob, he pushed the door open to find an empty room, with the light left on and the bed unmade. The door of the LANDU SE attached bathroom was open too, but no one was inside. Theodore felt uneasy. Where could Rosalie be at this hour? He headed downstairs to look for her, but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Just then, a servant who was still up happened to pass by and notice Theodore. ¡°Master, do you need something?¡± ¡°Have you seen Rose?¡± Theodore asked, frowning. ¡°I saw Madam driving out.¡± ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. I just saw her driving away from a distance.¡± Theodore suddenly had a bad feeling. He immediately went upstairs, grabbed his phone, and dialed Rosalie¡¯s number. Although it rang, she didn¡¯t answer and simply rejected the call. He called again, but she just rejected it once more, so he immediately sent her a text message. [Where are you right now? Why did you go out sote? Why aren¡¯t you picking up?] After sending the text, he called her several more times. Finally, someone answered. ¡°Why do you keep rejecting my calls? Where did you go sote?¡± asked Theodore, annoyed. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Rose doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Theodore frowned upon hearing a voice that wasn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her friend, Stephanie Carter.¡± Stephanie? Theodore vaguely remembered her from his and Rosalie¡¯s wedding, but wasn¡¯t very familiar with her. ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at my ce, resting. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Just then, a voice echoed down the corridor, ¡°Quick, we need blood for the patient!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°I¡¯m watching TV,¡± Stephanie quickly said, covering the phone. ¡°Rose is already asleep. If you need anything, you can talk to her tomorrow. Goodbye.¡± Theodore wanted to say something else, but Stephanie ended the call. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. He had distinctly heard something about a patient needing blood, but why would there be such a sound at Stephanie¡¯s house? If Rose was asleep, why was Stephanie watching TV so loudly, to the point that Theodore could clearly hear what was being said? If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Rosalie was at the hospital right now! Theodore¡¯s hands began to tremble. Had something happened to her?! At the hospital, Sebastian sat by Rosalie¡¯s bedside, slicing an apple for her. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m really sorry for making youe all this way.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I came of my own ord. Besides, why do you mind when I don¡¯t?¡± Rosalie smiled politely, but still felt guilty. ¡°I was a bit abrupt when I hung up on you. You¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± ¡°Come on, if I were upset, would I be here?¡± After slicing the apple into small pieces and putting them in a container, Sebastian speared one with a toothpick and handed it to, Rosalie. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Rosalie attempted to sit up. ¡°I can do it myself¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Have you forgotten what you just experienced?¡± said Sebastian, in a tone that was slightly admonishing but still warm. Rosalie grinned awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Carter, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to me. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be used to it. You¡¯re a patient. It¡¯s a chance for me to experience taking care of someone. So that when I have a wife in the future, I¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Rosalie was puzzled by his words, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly was wrong about his statement. ¡°Open up,¡± he urged.. + 25 §Ó§à§ß§Ú§Ý Rosalieplied and opened her mouth, letting Sebastian feed her a small piece of apple. ¡°Mr. Carter, why did you call me earlier?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t asked at the time because she was in a rush to hang
  1. up.
¡°It¡¯s nothing important. You mentioned treating me to a mealst time, so I wanted to ask when you¡¯d be free.¡± Rosalie had almost forgotten about that. ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed, has it?¡± she asked. It hadn¡¯t even been three days since theyst met. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t engage in strenuous activity. But in your current condition, you probably won¡¯t be able to treat me to a meal anytime soon.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, Mr. Carter. Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to that meal. I promise I won¡¯t forget.¡± Sebastian smiled gently. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to get better.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, it¡¯ste. Shouldn¡¯t you head home and rest?¡± said Rosalie, feeling embarrassed by him staying and taking care of her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you finish the apple,¡± Sebastian replied. Rosalie nodded and obediently opened her mouth to be fed another piece of apple. Sebastian was a considerate man who hade all this way to check on her, and wasn¡¯t even prying into her affairs. Being around him made Rosalie feel at ease. In fact, Theodore was the only one who left her feeling distressed. She felt more rxed around others. A dark voice suddenly rang out, ¡°It¡¯s nice having someone feed you, huh?¡± Rosalie and Sebastian turned to see Theodore standing in the doorway of the hospital room, his expression cold and his gaze icy as he stared at the pair. He strode over in long strides, his sharp gaze, full of anger, fixed on Sebastian. But when he saw his wife lying on the hospital bed, that anger dissipated somewhat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your stomach was hurting? You even drove yourself to the hospital. What if something had happened on the way? Do you know how worried I was?¡± Rosalie was taken aback to see Theodore. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe here, and was now feeling flustered. At first, she was afraid that he knew about her almost having a miscarriage. But when she heard him mention a stomach ache, a hint of confusion flickered in her eyes. Why did he say that her stomach hurt? Chapter 57 At that moment, Rosalie saw Stephanie poking her head through the door and giving her a signal with her eyes. She immediately understood. Stephanie must have helped her out, preventing Theodore from finding out about her almost having a miscarriage. Thank goodness for that, or it would have been troublesome for Rosalie. ¡°Say something! You have the strength to eat the apple pieces he¡¯s feeding you, but no strength to answer my question?¡± Theodore clenched his fists, his anger raging. It wasn¡¯t just hering to the hospital alone that bothered him. It was also because Sebastian was feeding her. It was a scene that was such an eyesore to him! Sebastian stood up, his expression turning cold as he put down the container of apple pieces. ¡°Mr. Spencer, she¡¯s your wife, not your enemy. Can¡¯t you speak a little more gently?¡± ¡°So, you do know she¡¯s my wife,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with Mrs. Spencer. Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend to be here?¡± Friends? When he heard that word, Theodore¡¯s eyes shed with hostility as his gaze turned to Rosalie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you met him for the first time at your graduation? Now, you¡¯re friends?¡± Sebastian frowned slightly. He and Rosalie had first met at the restaurant, where they had shared a table. But considering what Theodore and Rosalie¡¯s rtionship was like, Sebastian quickly understood her dilemma and didn¡¯t say anything about their true first meeting. ¡°Can¡¯t we be friends? Do I need your permission to make friends? Have you consulted me about anything you¡¯ve done?¡± Rosalie retorted coldly. It was a barrage of questions! If this were a battle, Theodore would have been forced to retreat repeatedly. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t speak to me that way,¡± said Theodore, trying to keep hisposure and stop himself from rushing forward to punch Sebastian. ¡°How do you expect your wife to speak to you, Mr. Spencer? As a husband who¡¯s slow to react, she¡¯d rather drive herself than let your take her. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on your actions?¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was calm, but he didn¡¯t mince words. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Theodore. Even though Theodore held power and status, treating his wife like this didn¡¯t earn him any favor. ¡°Sebastian.¡± Theodore advanced towards him slowly. The two men stood almost chest to chest, an intense atmosphere enveloping them. ¡°Are you asking for trouble?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rosalie anxiously sat up in bed. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m already in this state. Do you want me dead or something?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s distressed expression, Theodore felt a pang of panic. He sat by the bed and held her hand. ¡°Rose, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that you went out alone at night without telling me, and then I came here and saw you two ? 1 together. It¡¯s natural for me to have questions, isn¡¯t it? You say you¡¯re friends, but I¡¯m your husband!¡± Rosalie closed her eyes in pain, trying not to let her emotions re up. Finally, she looked up at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sorry. You should go home and rest.¡± Knowing his presence would only add to Rosalie¡¯s burden, Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, take care and remember what the doctor said. Your stomach needs care, so avoid foods that aren¡¯t suitable for you. Just throw them away, okay?¡± Sebastian¡¯s words were filled with hidden implications. Theodore furrowed his brows, feeling a hint of difort in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ¡°I won¡¯t forget. Thank you,¡± Rosalie murmured. Sebastian was indeed very clever. Every word he said had been carefully chosen, helping her conceal what was really happening. As Sebastian was leaving, he noticed Theodore staring at him, so he met the other man¡¯s gaze for a moment before departing. Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. Sebastian didn¡¯t back down either, staring back with an equally intense gaze that even held a hint of disdain. Sensing the tension between the two men, Rosalie hastily asked, ¡± Theo, why are you here?¡± Theodore turned to look at his wife. ¡°I went to your room to see you, but you weren¡¯t there. The servant said you had gone out, and you kept rejecting my calls. Your friend lied to me and said you were at her ce. Why would you do that?¡± Theodore had been really frantic at that moment, afraid that something had happened to her. ¡°How did you know I was here, then?¡± ¡°I heard a doctor talking about a blood transfusion on the phone, so I guessed you were in the hospital. You once mentioned that you often visited Delta Hospital, so I figured you might be here. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you can¡¯t risk your own life. What if something had happened to you on the way here?¡± Rosalie could clearly see the concern in her husband¡¯s eyes. Though she had initially been angry with him, she couldn¡¯t help but soften a little now. But as soon as she remembered their broken rtionship, that tiny bit of softness quickly vanished. ¡°My stomach suddenly felt ufortable, but I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I was angry with you. So, I just came out on my own and called Steph.¡± Even after hearing Rosalie¡¯s exnation, Theodore¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside. ¡°What about Sebastian, then? You just said he¡¯s also your friend. Did you call him too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Exining Sebastian¡¯s involvement wasplicated. After hesitating. for a moment, Rosalie decided that she might as well be honest with Theodore. ¡°I owe Sebastian a favor. He saved me once before, so I promised to treat him to a meal. He called while I was on the way to the hospital, wanting to set a date for the meal. ¡°When he found out I was in trouble, he rushed over to help me. He did everything you should have done. You shouldn¡¯t talk about him like that. He¡¯s not a bad person!¡± There was still a hint of me towards Theodore in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Every time this man met Sebastian, he was full of hostility, leaving her awkwardly caught in the middle. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me either.¡± Theodore frowned as he suppressed his anger. ¡°If you had told me, would all of this have happened?!¡± Theodore picked up the fruit basket from the bedside table. It was obvious he was jealous. ¡°He even fed you fruit. Was that really necessary?¡± ¡°What about you and Cynthia? You personally apanied her to the hospital and took care of her. You can proudly demand a divorce to marry her, yet you¡¯re here ming me. Why can¡¯t I eat fruit fed to me by another man? Theodore, you can¡¯t be so hypocritical!¡± This woman was actually using him of hypocrisy?! It was different! Sebastian was not the same as Cynthia.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Theodore didn¡¯t think he was being hypocritical, but couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute her. So, he could only swallow his anger. ¡°Okay, yes, we¡¯re getting a divorce, but we¡¯ve known each other for ten years. We¡¯ve treated each other like siblings, and there¡¯s still some affection between us. With that said, shouldn¡¯t I be a little cautious that a strange man appeared by your side?¡± he said. Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. This man always had a bunch of reasons that left her speechless, and if she said too much, they¡¯d just end up arguing again. ¡°Theo, whether you believe it or not, Sebastian and I are just friends, nothing more. He¡¯s a decent man, so stop thinking such nonsense about him.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my thoughts are nonsensical?!¡± Rosalie clenched the nket in frustration. ¡°Theodore, why do your always have to argue with me? I clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Are you trying to provoke me?¡± Even though Rosalie knew she couldn¡¯t get worked up, how could she control herself in a situation like this? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s trembling fists, Theodore suddenly felt like he had been doused in cold water. He had almost forgotten that she was sick! He quickly held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll stop. Please don¡¯t be angry. The sudden apology made Rosalie pause for a moment. But indeed, he seemed to have calmed down. Her tight grip on the nket slowly rxed. Rosalie noticed Stephanie lingering at the door, so she said, ¡°Steph,e over here.¡± Truth be told, Stephanie was a bit afraid of Theodore. This man had a natural aura of intimidation, and wherever he went, it felt like the Grim Reaper was passing by. As a small fry herself, she naturally felt crushed by this influential man. But thinking about her best friend being tormented by him made. Stephanie angry, so she straightened her posture and shot him a dirty look. Stephanie walked over to Rosalie¡¯s side, leaned in, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your car¡¯s clean now.¡± Rosalie gave her a grateful look. ¡°Thank you.¡± Having left the driver¡¯s seat covered in blood, Rosalie had asked Stephanie to handle it to avoid being discovered. Theodore frowned. ¡°What¡¯s with the whispering? Can¡¯t I listen to what¡¯s going on?¡± Fortunately, Stephanie was a woman. If it had been a man leaning in to whisper in his wife¡¯s ear, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken it lying down. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Why would a grown man like you listen to a conversation between women?¡± Theodore was extremely frustrated, but couldn¡¯t argue back. He could only sit and sulk. ¡°Hey.¡± Theodore looked at Stephanie coldly. ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Though slightly dissatisfied with Theodore¡¯s attitude, meeting his icy gaze had Stephanie swallowing her words, not daring to retort. But thankfully, Rosalie had her back. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to my friend like that. It waste at night, and she was sleeping at home, but she came just because I called her. Speaking to her like that is the same as doing it to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Theodore¡® frustration grew. Rosalie was always polite and gentle to everyone, but he wasn¡¯t like that. He was only gentle with those he cared about. ¡°Theodore, you owe Steph an apology. If you don¡¯t apologize, you can leave now,¡± Rosalie said sternly, like a parent scolding a rude child. Theodore was intimidated by her sternness and dared not retort. The mighty CEO of SK Enterprise, a wealthy and powerful figure, was actually being controlled by a woman. With someone backing her up, Stephanie felt triumphant. She sarcastically said, ¡°Oh dear, Rose, forget it. How can Mr. Spencer apologize to amoner like me? I couldn¡¯t handle the consequences.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, then just leave!¡± Theodore snapped impatiently. It was one thing for Rosalie to be sarcastic with him, but Stephanie? Who did she think she was? How dare she do such a thing to him! ¡°Theodore, you should leave. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Rosalie forcefully pulled her hand out of his grip. ¡°Go!¡± Rosalie was infuriated by this man. If things continued like this, she felt like her pregnancy would be at risk again. Rosalie prayed for her unborn child to bear with the situation, vowing to send Theodore away and not let him return! He was really too much. After knowing him for so many years, she couldn¡¯t believe he was this childish. How could she have fallen for such a childish man? She prayed that her child would never be as foolish as her. Rosalie¡¯s anger made Theodore uneasy, making him feel like a child who had been caught misbehaving. Worried that Rosalie might make herself sick with anger, Stephanie was about tofort her friend, when suddenly, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Carter, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stephanie thought she had misheard, until she looked up and met the man¡¯s apologetic gaze. Although he didn¡¯t seem remorseful, the fact that he had apologized to her for Rosalie¡¯s sake was already surprising enough. Stephanie was so surprised that she momentarily forgot how to respond. After a few seconds, she regained herposure and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As Rosalie¡¯s close friend, she felt obligated to ept his apology, as it would put Rosalie in a difficult position if she didn¡¯t. ¡°Ms. Carter, I meant to say that you don¡¯t have to worry about Rose because I¡¯m here. It¡¯ste, so you should head home and rest,¡± Theodore said, his voice noticeably calmer than before, resembling his usualposed self. Seeing one apologize and the other ept, Rosalie¡¯s frustration eased a bit. ¡°Steph, you have work tomorrow, right? Go home and get some rest, okay? You¡¯ve been a great help tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡± EM ¡°No worries. You should also rest,¡± Stephanie replied. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Be careful on your way back. Or do you want Theo to drop you off?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll manage. I drove myself anyway. Bye.¡± Stephanie left the hospital room, preferring not to have the man who resembled the Grim Reaper escorting her. However, instead of going home, she went straight to the on¨Ccall room to sleep, since she had an early shift the next day anyway and wanted to avoid the trouble of going back and forth. Theodore tucked Rosalie in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your stomach? Why did it suddenly start hurting? Who¡¯s your attending physician?¡± ¡°The food I¡¯ve been eatingtely probably didn¡¯t agree with me and affected my digestion. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Rosalie replied nervously. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she could keep hiding the truth from her husband. After all, it would only take one small slip¨Cup for it to be exposed. ¡°You came to the hospitalst time, and now again. It seems to be getting worse. Have you been taking your medication properly?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie¡¯s hands were sweating under the nket. How was she going to exin everything? ¡°You know, a person¡¯s mood can also affect their body,¡± Rosalie reluctantly said. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling downtely, so it¡¯s normal for my health to suffer. Maybe I¡¯ll feel better after we get divorced.¡± Her words crushed Theodore¡¯s heart, like someone had taken a hammer to it. He wanted to say something, but considering Rosalie¡¯s current condition, he held back, deciding to wait until she recovered before discussing anything further. ¡°Rose, do you really want to get divorced from me as soon as possible?¡± Theodore¡¯s words were devoid of anger. Instead, they were calm, as if he was just seeking rification. As she gripped the nket tightly, Rosalie nodded reluctantly. Why prolong her suffering if she could cut it short? Theodore sighed softly, a fleeting sense of loss crossing his eyes. Finally, he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He reached out and pulled the nket over her. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± ¡°You should go home. You¡¯re busy every day. Make sure to get enough rest.¡± Even if they were heading for divorce, Rosalie didn¡¯t want things between them to be tense. After all, they had ten years of affection between them. Theodore softly hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re asleep.¡± Rosalie was indeed very tired. She closed her eyes and quickly drifted off to sleep. In a drowsy daze, a thought momentarily drifted through. her mind that she had forgotten to ask Theodore why he hade to her room that night. Did he have something to tell her? Wife my 61-70 hapter 61 The next day, Rosalie opened her eyes to find the room empty. Before falling asleepst night, she had still held onto a glimmer of hope that Theodore would stay with her. But he had left after all. That man was really ridiculous. He hade to the hospital all angry and driven away her friend, only to leave in the end. But it made sense. She had asked him to leave, so he did. But why did she feel so aggrieved? Just then, the bathroom door opened and Theodore emerged. Seeing the woman on the hospital bed awake, he approached. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± asked a surprised Rosalie, who thought he had left. ¡°I was going to leavest night. I nned to wait until you were asleep, but I got a bit tired and dozed off in the chair. When I woke up, it was already morning.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After hearing his exnation, Rosalie felt a bit down. So, that¡¯s what happened. He had only stayed because he had identally fallen. asleep. Noting her husband¡¯s pallorplexion, which made it clear that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, Rosalie said, ¡°You should go home and rest now.¡± Theodore looked at her, about to say something, when his phone rang. ¡°Hello.¡± His expression quickly turned annoyed. ¡°How could that happen? How do you people operate? You can¡¯t even take care of one person properly. I¡¯ming over now!¡± Theodore ended the call and said, ¡°Rose, I have to leave. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to take care of you, they¡¯ll be here soon. Also, I¡¯ll send you the divorce papers today. If you don¡¯t see any issues, just sign them.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. What was meant to happen would eventuallye to be. Even though this man sometimes treated her well, it was all just an illusion. The one he truly loved was Cynthia. Theodore had just grabbed his coat to leave when Rosalie suddenly called out, ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore paused. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Are you going to see Cynthia?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s got a fever,¡± Theodore replied tly. ¡°Oh, then go ahead.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was eerily calm. As his wife was lying on a hospital bed, he was rushing to leave because another woman had a fever. How nice. It was just a pity that Cynthia wasn¡¯t his wife yet. If she was, everything he was doing would be reasonable. With his back to her and without turning his head, Theodore said softly, ¡°You said it yourself that you think of me as a brother. If that¡¯s the case, then Cindy is your sister¨Cinw, isn¡¯t she?¡± Rosalie suddenly chuckled. She found it amusing that she wasn¡¯t even angry hearing such words. She felt nothing but amusement. Being tormented by this man had forged her heart into one of steel. Before Rosalie could respond, Theodore had already left, his footsteps fading into the distance. from her mouth. Even a heart of steel could ache sometimes. Nothing was unbreakable. + 35 BONUS Theodore was on his way out of the hospital when he suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the distance. After confirming it multiple times, he recognized Stephanie, who was dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform and going about her duties. Frowning, he strode over and asked, ¡°Stephanie, why are you here?¡± Startled by the voice behind her, Stephanie turned around, forcing a stiff smile when she saw who it was. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I see you¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°I have another question for you. Are you working here?¡± He hadn¡¯t known about this. ¡°I¡­ yes. Is there a problem?¡± Stephanie replied nervously. Theodore was about to ask why she hadn¡¯t told him about this, but paused. Why was he even asking this? What did Stephanie working here have to do with him? But something didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it a problem that I work here?¡± Stephanie¡¯s heart raced. Did Theodore suspect that she was up to something and was using her position to meddle and prevent him from knowing about Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy? Theodore¡¯s expression darkened. He was unable to pinpoint what was off, but right now he didn¡¯t have time to figure it out, as he had to hurry to check on Cynthia. In the end, he turned and walked away, leaving Stephanie shivering. When Theodore arrived at Cynthia¡¯s ce, she was lying in bed. Concerned, he immediately sat by her bedside. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Cynthia looked pale and was clearly very ill, even trembling when she breathed. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here. I told them not to call you. I know you¡¯re busy. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± A furious Cynthia tried to get out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Theodore immediately pressed Cynthia back onto the bed. ¡°They were right to call me. How did you get this sick?¡± Cynthia coughed a few times as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My body is too weak. I really hate myself. I might as well just die and end this suffering.¡± ¡°Stop that nonsense.¡± Theodore frowned, his eyes filled with worry. He took a towel that a servant had brought and ced it on Cynthia¡¯s forehead, patting it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting better? I¡¯ll just keep getting sick. Theo, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can endure this,¡± Cynthia said as she tightly held his hand. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, or I¡¯ll get angry,¡± said Theodore. He sounded stern, but his tone still carried indulgence and tenderness. Seeing that Theodore seemed genuinely upset, Cynthia dared not say more. He stayed with her all day. Only when it was dark outside did her fever gradually subside, returning her to a more lucid state. Theodore nced at the thermometer in relief. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re fine now. The fever¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Theo, have you been here with me all day?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°With you here, I¡¯ll definitely persevere,¡± Cynthia said with adoration in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my reason to live. As long as I have you, I can endure any hardship.¡± As Theodore gazed at Cynthia¡¯s sincere expression, he suddenly recalled what Rosalie had said about the crystal bracelet and how he had been abroad with Cynthia for two months under the pretext of a business trip. Had Cynthia told Rosalie all that? Seeing that she was much better now, Theodore said, ¡°Cindy, I need to ask you something, and I want you to be honest with me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cynthia asked, feeling uneasy. ¡°That day in the office, what did you tell Rose?¡± Was Theodore questioning her? ¡°Theo, I¡­ I did tell her some things.¡± ¡°Including that I sent you abroad and spent two months with you, right?¡± During those two months, Cynthia¡¯s health had deteriorated again. At one point, it seemed like she might not make it, so Theodore had stayed by her side, wanting to be there for her at the end of her life. However, Cindy had managed to pull through in the end. ¡°Yes, I told her that.¡± ¡°Cindy, why did you tell her those things?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She didn¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°What if I told you she did need to know?¡± Cynthia said with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Are you angry with me? You think I shouldn¡¯t have told her those things, but I had my reasons.¡± ¡°What reasons?¡± ¡°I wanted her topletely give up on you. It¡¯s settled that you¡¯ll divorce her, but I don¡¯t want to see her heartbroken. So, I said those harsh things to make sure she would forget about you and have a better life. ¡°Even though it may seem selfish of me, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I really just hoped she could move on from you and embrace a new life. Sometimes, being a good person is not easy. It often leads to misunderstandings.¡± Cynthia turned away ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you me me. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I¡¯m sorry. I can apologize to her.¡± Theodore sighed. ¡°Stop crying. I understand.¡± Upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t so bad that Rosalie knew those things. He also felt guilty for keeping them from her. Rosalie had the right to know. What Cynthia said also made sense. Rosalie had to be thoroughly disappointed in him before she could embrace a new life. But the thought of her moving on made his heart ache. There would be no ce for him in Rose¡¯s new life. Having thought of something else Theodore added ¡°Dind.. ¡°What is it?¡± Why was he asking her all these questions today? Was he bing suspicious of her? Or had Rosalie said something to him that made him doubt her? ¡°Why did Rose think you chose the crystal bracelet I gave her? Did you tell her that?¡± Chapter 63 Theodore didn¡¯t want to believe that Cynthia was capable of such things. He had even med Rosalie for what happened with the bracelet, but her demeanor at the time didn¡¯t seem like she was lying either. ¡°That bracelet¡­ Well¡­ I told her it was very beautiful and perfect for her. Theo, don¡¯t you remember? After you bought that bracelet, I identally saw it and thought it was for me. ¡°But then, you told me it was for Rosalie. I just praised how beautiful it was and said it was a perfect gift for her. Did she misunderstand? It¡¯s my fault for not exining properly. Should I go talk to her and clear things up?¡± Cynthia looked anxious and ashamed. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if Theodore confronted the two women. There was no evidence only Cynthia and Rosalie knew what happened in the office. Cynthia could spin the story however she liked. Theodore pondered momentarily before finally coldly saying, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bring up such matters. It¡¯s better not to say anything if you¡¯re just going to leave things half¨Csaid and make people misunderstand.¡± ¡°I¡­ Theo, you misunderstood. I really didn¡¯t mean it that way. Maybe I misspoke, but I didn¡¯t intend to do that. I can exin it to her,¡± said Cynthia, panicking. ¡°No need. I just hope this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Theodore was utterly exhausted. ¡°Your fever¡¯s gone, so I¡¯ll leave.¡± As Theodore turned to leave, Cynthia grabbed his hand. ¡°Theo, are you mad at me? I apologize for saying too much, but that¡¯s not what I meant. Please, believe me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Theodore turned his head and calmly replied, ¡°I hope so. Get some rest, okay?¡± Cynthia understood that she shouldn¡¯t say anything more. The more she said, the worse it would get. She obediently let go of his hand. ¡°Then, you should go home and get some rest. Thanks for keeping mepany today.¡± Sitting in his car, Theodore gently massaged his temples, attempting to clear his mind. He took his phone out of his pocket, only to find it dead. Plugging it into the car¡¯s charger port, he waited for his phone. to boot up, but ended up setting it aside and driving away before it fully powered up. While driving, Theodore¡¯s vision blurred as the neon lights outside. seemed to cause Rosalie¡¯s face to sh continuously in his mind. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or in pain. She only saw him as a brother. Her pain probably stemmed from her reliance on him, like a little sister¡¯s dependence on her big brother. Now that he, that supposed big brother, was leaving, she might feel. some reluctance. But overall, she should be happy, right? Suddenly, his phone rang. Theodore answered, ¡°Hello?¡± It was Yuvan on the other end. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. Your phone was off, I couldn¡¯t get through.¡± Yuvan had been worried, thinking something might have happened to Theodore. ¡°My phone ran out of battery. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore responded coldly. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I took the revised divorce papers to the hospital today, and Mrs. Spencer has already signed them.¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on the phone tightened as he asked, ¡°Was she eager to sign them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yuvan replied. ¡°Mrs. Spencer didn¡¯t seem to care about the contents. She just immediately signed the papers and asked me to pass on a message to you.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°She said, ¡°You are finally free to be with your beloved. Congrattions¡°.¡± Theodore¡¯s vision was bing increasingly blurred, to the point he could barely see the road ahead. Red lights merged with green lights, and something in his mind seemed to explode in an instant. Suddenly, his car swerved, causing the surrounding cars to hit their brakes to avoid him! Theodore¡¯s car mmed into amppost and spun before careening into the grass next to the road. The next morning, Theodorey in a hospital bed. There were bruises. on his face and bandages on his forehead, but he looked alert. Yuvan sat on a chair next to the bed, peeling an apple for him. ¡°Mr. Spencer, it was a really close call. The car was damaged, but you came out rtively unscathed. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Please, never drive when you¡¯re tired again.¡± Last night, having heard a loud bang while on the phone with Theodore, Yuvan had been scared out of his wits. Theodore shot a cold nce at the apple in Yuvan¡¯s hand, a trace of irritation in his eyes. ¡°Who told you to buy apples? Get rid of them!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yuvan paused in the midst of peeling an apple. ¡°Then, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Yuvan didn¡¯t understand why Theodore was suddenly upset. What was wrong with the apples? Theodore coldly gazed at Yuvan. ¡°Do I need to exin myself to you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Of course not,¡± Yuvan said, quickly picking up all the apples and taking them out of the room. It was a pity to throw the apples away. Yuvan had purposely bought expensive, imported apples for Theodore, not daring to buy his boss substandard fruits. Yet, not only had Theodore not appreciated it, Yuvan had even gotten scolded. What a thankless task! Feeling aggrieved, Yuvan took a bite of the apple he had peeled. before giving the remaining ones to a passing nurse, asking them to distribute the fruits to others, then returned to Theodore¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯ve thrown away the apples. What fruit would you like? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want anything,¡± Theodore replied. He wasn¡¯t really angry at Yuvan. Seeing the apples just reminded him of Sebastian feeding Rosalie, which made him instantly dislike the fruit. With his head down, Yuvan asked pitifully, ¡°Mr. Spencer, what did I do wrong? Please, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up.¡± He would rather Theodore scold him outright than keep quiet like this. He didn¡¯t understand why his boss was so annoyed. After such a serious car ident, he was lucky to be alive and rtively uninjured. Wasn¡¯t that fortunate? Seeing Yuvan¡¯s pitiful appearance, Theodore realized that he had overreacted for no reason. ¡°How¡¯s the aftermath of the ident?¡± Theodore asked, changing the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Spencer. I¡¯ve taken care of everything ording to your instructions. I¡¯ve covered up the news about it, and your family hasn¡¯t been informed,¡± Yuvan replied. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Yuvan added, taking an envelope out of a drawer. ¡°These are the divorce papers Mrs. Spencer signed.¡± There was a tight knot in Theodore¡¯s heart as he looked at the envelope in Yuvan¡¯s hands. ¡°Was she happy when she signed it?¡± Theodore asked solemnly. Yuvan thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Not particrly happy. She was just her usual self.¡± Theodore grunted coldly. ¡°Fine.¡± Her usual demeanor probably meant she was happy. Seeing Theodore¡¯s dark expression, Yuvan couldn¡¯t understand. Did Theodore really want a divorce? Yuyan couldn¡¯t tell. Honestly, Yuvan felt that Cynthia, who always acted like she was a fragile, delicate flower, was not as good as Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± said Theodore, wanting some time alone. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡± After Yuvan left, Theodore took the divorce papers out of the envelope. He looked at Rosalie¡¯s signature. It was neat and decisive, signed without any hesitation. But the other signature, his own, was still missing. Theodore sighed deeply and tossed the documents aside, rubbing his temples wearily. Just a few minutester, the door suddenly swung open and Wesley strode in. ¡°Theodore.¡± Theodore turned, frowning when he saw his father entering. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± What was Yuvan doing?! Theodore¡¯s family wasn¡¯t supposed to know about his ident! ¡°You don¡¯t want me here, right? Well, keeping this incident quiet was the right thing to do. We can¡¯t let anyone find out that the CEO of SK Enterprise crashed his car into amppost like a fool.¡± Wesley had been trying to reach Theodore due to some urgent matters, which is how he had found out about his son¡¯s ident. Theodore shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t crash on purpose.¡± ¡°I just checked your medical records that your own doing? Come on, what have you done now?¡± fatigue while driving. Wasn¡¯t Theodore didn¡¯t bother to exin further, simply saying, ¡°It happened, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell Grandma and Rose about this.¡± ¡°Did you even consider how your grandma and your wife would feel if something happened to you? Is it because of that woman, Cynthia?¡± Everything was fine before Cynthia appeared. It was only when she showed up that everything started going wrong. Not wanting to deal with his father anymore, Theodore pulled his nket over his head, like a sulky child. ¡°You¡­ Theodore, someone needs to discipline you!¡± Wesley fumed as +35 BONUS he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number. Theodore peeked out from under the nket, frowning. ¡°Are you going to tell Grandma? She¡¯s your mother!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell my mother. I¡¯m telling someone else.¡± Wesley wouldn¡¯t dare anger his own mother. ¡°Are you going to tell Rose?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned darker. Don¡¯t tell her!¡± Before Theodore could finish, the person on the other end of Wesley¡¯s call had picked up. ¡°Hello, Sydney¡­¡± Hearing that name, Theodore breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sydney, don¡¯t hang up. I need to talk to you,¡± said Wesley urgently. Theo was involved in a car ident and was severely injured. He barely survived and is now bedridden. Come to the hospital to see him. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± When Wesley turned around after ending the call and sending the location to Sydney, he saw Theodore¡¯s disdainful expression. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m neither bedridden nor severely injured. Didn¡¯t you see my medical records?¡± Wesley strode forward and tucked Theodore into bed, speaking with deep concern, ¡°You¡¯re injured. In your father¡¯s eyes, your injuries are ten times more severe. A father¡¯s heart goes out to his unfortunate child.¡± Theodore¡¯s face immediately darkened, a hint of disdain shing in his eyes. ¡°I bet you¡¯re secretly happy that I got into an ident, and were hoping that I was seriously hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. When your momester, don¡¯t be so glib. Since you were in an ident, you should be a good patient.¡± Theodore sighed helplessly. He had been in a car ident, was lying in a hospital bed, and was now being used as a tool by his own father to deceive his mother. Suddenly, Wesley noticed some documents on the bedside table. He picked them up and flipped through, his face changing drastically when he saw that they were divorce papers, especially when he saw Rosalie¡¯s signature. Wesley held up the divorce papers. ¡°Exin this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. It¡¯s just as you see.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?! Didn¡¯t you just promise Grandma not long ago? And now, you¡¯re getting a divorce in the blink of an eye!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Theodore replied. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. I just want to smack you!¡± With a loud tear, Wesley ripped the divorce papers in half and mmed them on the bedside table. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just stand by and watch?¡± hapter 66 Theodore looked at the torn divorce papers, suddenly realizing he wasn¡¯t as angry as he thought he would be; just a bit stunned. But as he slowly started to register that he shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way, he looked coldly at Wesley. ¡°Is this amusing to you? Didn¡¯t you see that Rose has already signed the papers?¡± he asked his father¡­ ¡°So what if she signed? Getting a divorce was your idea, wasn¡¯t it? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Wesley¡¯s blood flowed through Theodore¡¯s veins. How could a father not understand his son¡¯s actions? ¡°Tearing them up won¡¯t help, you¡¯re just wasting paper. The divorce, papers can be printed again.¡± Theodore was determined to get a divorce. And he hadn¡¯t even told his father that Rosalie was even more eager to get a divorce than he was. Just looking at his son annoyed Wesley, so he left the hospital room and sat down in the waiting area, staring at the entrance. After checking the time on his watch several times and pondering for a while, he finally dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Who told you to sign the divorce papers? Did you get approval from the family?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I know what happened. If he gives you divorce papers again, don¡¯t sign them. Do you want to give Cynthia the advantage?¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no hope left for Theo and I. Dragging it out will only hurt both of us, so I¡­¡± ¡°Does your marriage still need saving? You two are fools,¡± Wesley interrupted her. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t well, but I¡¯ll stop you. If I see you sign divorce papers again, don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡± With that, Wesley ended the call. Tightly grasping the phone in hist hand, scenes from the past shed in his mind. He couldn¡¯t let Rose leave the Spencer family, absolutely not! It was bad enough for him to have made mistakes he had to rectify; he couldn¡¯t let his son repeat them. ¡°Has Rosalie offended you?¡± a cold woman¡¯s voice rang out. As Wesley snapped out of it and looked up to see his wife, he quickly suppressed the despair he was feeling. ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Theo?¡± asked Sydney, having onlye for her son¡¯s sake. ¡°He¡¯s in the ward. Let me take you there.¡± Feeling a bit nervous at seeing his wife unexpectedly, Wesley walked ahead to lead the way for her. Sydney followed behind him, speaking coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯re still a wicked old man.¡± Wesley stopped in his tracks, turning around to protest, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Sydney smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what you always say. Aren¡¯t you tired of saying the same thing?¡± She didn¡¯t even know how many times she had heard that same old excuse. Wesley stiffened. Finally, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about Rose and Theo¡°, then proceeded to exin the whole situation to his wife. When he was done, Sydney suddenly burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked a puzzled Wesley. Her son was in such a messed up situation, yet as his mother, she wasn¡¯t worried at all and wasughing instead. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how you and your son are no different. Both cut from the same cloth.¡± Even when it came to her own son, Sydney was blunt. She judged actions, not people. Wesley¡¯s expression looked particrly unpleasant. ¡°Sydney, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sydney interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t waste time. Take me to see Theo.¡± Wesley sighed and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± There was no point trying to exin now, as the situation between Wesley and Sydney couldn¡¯t be summed up in just a few words. But seeing his wife unconcerned about their son and daughter¨Cinw getting a divorce made him uneasy. ¡°Sydney, can you promise me that you won¡¯t tell Mom about this? Her health isn¡¯t good. She won¡¯t be able to handle this news,¡± said Wesley. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that the whole Spencer family knows except for Mom?¡± Wesley nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not tell her for now. I¡¯ll handle this as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You? Handle it?¡± Sydneyughed again. ¡°You¡¯ve messed up your own. life, and now you want to deal with your son, daughter¨Cinw, and the mistress.¡± Feeling a sharp pain in his heart at the woman¡¯s disdainful tone, Wesley¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°Just because I¡¯ve messed up doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll allow my son and daughter¨Cinw to do the same. Why can¡¯t you believe that I¡¯m different now?¡± ¡°You saying that is like a murderer telling a judge, ¡®Why can¡¯t you believe I¡¯m different now? I won¡¯t kill again. Please don¡¯t sentence me to death.¡°¡± Sydney retorted. Feeling irritated, Wesley raised his voice, ¡°Am I a murderer?! Even if I¡¯vemitted a crime, there are degrees of severity, and many people have a chance for parole, right? Not all crimes warrant a death sentence. Not all mistakes are unforgivable!¡± Sydney stared at him coldly, her gaze devoid of any emotion. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not a murderer, and not all mistakes are unforgivable. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, not all mistakes can be forgiven either. Forgiveness depends on how the other person feels. I¡¯m not a judge, I don¡¯t need to be fair. I can be biased and do things my own way. Mr. Spencer, don¡¯t feel aggrieved. If not, we can get a divorce too.¡± As soon as Sydney mentioned divorce, it felt like something had struck Wesley¡¯s heart. Sydney stepped forward, raising her hand to adjust Wesley¡¯s tie in a seemingly affectionate gesture, but her voice was dripping with sarcasm as she continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want a divorce? Then, endure it. Let¡¯s see which of the two of us breaks down first. Wesley was speechless. Was she determined? Was there really not chance of reconciliation left? Sydney added, ¡°Which room is Theo in? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask the nurse.¡± Wesley clenched his fist, feeling dizzy and like his mind had gone. nk. He suppressed the raging emotions within him as he said, ¡°Follow me. The couple entered the hospital room, only to find Theodore wasn¡¯t in bed. Sydney turned her head, giving Wesley a puzzled look. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He was here just now. The bathroom door opened as soon as Wesley finished speaking, and Theodore walked out. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here.¡± Sydney looked Theodore up and down, then her icy gaze fell on Wesley. ¡°So, is this what you meant by Theo being unable to get out of bed after barely surviving?¡± Wesley fell silent, feeling embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t expected his wife to discover his lie like this. He shot Theodore an angry look, as if ming him for going to the bathroom. Theodore also felt helpless. Should he have just held it in and not gone to the bathroom?! ¡°It seems like you¡¯re fine. From what your father said, I thought it was much more serious,¡± Sydney remarked. ¡°Mom.¡± Theodore stepped forward. ¡°I really was in a dangerous situationst night. I thought I¡¯d never see you guys again.¡± Although his injuries weren¡¯t severe, his survival was out of pure luck. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Sydney said, reaching out to support her son¡¯s arm. ¡°Get back into bed and rest. Even though your injuries aren¡¯t serious, you still need to be careful.¡± After all, he was her son. While she had grievances against Wesley, she didn¡¯t harbor the same resentment towards Theodore. Seeing his wife help their son into be Wesley suddenly fate a twinge of jealousy that he wasn¡¯t the one being helped. Would Sydney done same for him if he was the one who had gotten into an ident ¡°Mom, Dad thought I was seriously injured when he came to see MOR He didn¡¯t deliberately deceive you. Don¡¯t be mad sad theekrente didn¡¯t want his parents rtionship to deteriors further Wesley¡¯s anger towards Theodore finally diminished a be. This ind seemed reasonable and knew how to speak up for his father ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it. He¡¯s lied to me more than once, bythey said casually, but there were clearly hidden implications tehed ter words A speechless Wesley felt like his hear had be we ¡°Where¡¯s your wife? Sydney asked ¡°Pose has a stomach problem. She¡¯s been admitted to the hosorall too, and needs to stay for a few days. So, don¡¯t tell her about my ident, Theodore replied. ¡°What? She¡¯s been hospitalized?¡± Wesley stepped forward ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Your grandmother would be worned sick if she knew.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me, Theodore replied coldy ¡°Which hospital is she in?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Delta Hospital.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Noticing the torn divorce papers on the bedside table, Sydney picked them up. ¡°Are you really going to get a divorce? ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t tell Grandma.¡± ¡°Your father has already told me what needs to be said.¡± Sydney put the divorce papers into an envelope. ¡°I know your grandmother¡¯s not in good health, so I won¡¯t say anything reckless. ¡°But since these divorce papers have been torn in half and can¡¯t be used, you¡¯ll have to print new ones and sign them again.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Sydney, what are you saying?¡± Sydney turned around. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She tucked her son in as she continued, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re okay. I still have a lot of things to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯lle see you again after I¡¯m done.¡± Ever since her rtionship with Wesley turned sour, Sydney, who was a financier and currently serving as the president of a bank, had been. busy with work, not even taking weekends off. Theodore felt a little lost. He rarely saw his mother, but he was an adult now. He couldn¡¯t cling to her and prevent her from leaving. ¡°Okay. You should go ahead and finish what you need to do,¡± Theodore said. Sydney nodded and stood up, holding the envelope. ¡°Mom, why are you taking that?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°It¡¯s torn, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll shred it for you so no one else sees it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if your grandmother found out,¡± Sydney exined. Theodore nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Wesley followed his wife out of their son¡¯s hospital room, protesting,¡± Sydney, why are you leaving so quickly? He¡¯s your son. You may have issues with me, but you can¡¯t-¡± ¡°Will his injuries heal faster if I¡¯m with him?¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°He should be left alone right now. Besides, I¡¯m really busy.¡± ¡°Sydney, do you really not care about Theo and Rose¡¯s situation? He¡¯s your son. Do you want to see him suffer after making a mistake?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°He¡¯s already made a mistake.¡± Sydney¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡± Weren¡¯t you the same back then? It¡¯s useless crying over spilled milk. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Even spilled milk can still be retrieved!¡± Wesley¡¯s breath became slightlybored. ¡°You can surely see they¡¯re perfect for each other. Don¡¯t let one mistake that shouldn¡¯t have happened ruin them.¡± Sydney fell silent for a moment, but eventually put the envelope into her purse and coldly dered, ¡°They brought it upon themselves. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Havinge in with a bunch of interns during her rounds, Rosalie¡¯s attending physician was currently examining her. With so many people watching her examination, Rosalie was a bit nervous, but she knew this was part of the process of bing a doctor. Every doctor had to go through this. If patients refused to let interns. observe them, there wouldn¡¯t be any doctors in the world. All Rosalie could do was endure the embarrassment until the examination was over. ¡°You still need to be careful. For the next few days, don¡¯t do anything. Just stay in bed and rest well. If there¡¯s any more bleeding, we may not be able to save the baby,¡± said the attending physician. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± After the attending physician left with all the interns, Rosalie sighed in relief and gently touched her belly. ¡°Sweetie, Mommy will protect you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again.¡± Suddenly, Rosalie heard a familiar voice saying, ¡°You were admitted because of stomach problems, right? Why was the doctor talking about a baby?¡± She turned her head and saw Sydney standing at the door. The older woman walked in and ced her purse on the bedside table, then pulled up a chair to sit by Rosalie¡¯s bedside. She gazed at her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡­¡± A suddenly nervous Rosalie was tongue¨Ctied, unable to utter a 121 ¡°Why are you stuttering? How can you raise a child if you can¡¯t speak properly? Do you want the child to stutter like you after they¡¯re born?¡± Sydney¡¯s expression was serious, like a stern headmistress who had caught a disobedient student skipping sses. Rosalie was scared of her. She had thought she was quite afraid of her father¨Cinw, but now it seemed that her mother¨Cinw was even more intimidating. Rosalie pushed through her difort and answered, ¡°Over two months.¡± ¡°The family doesn¡¯t know yet, right? Including Theo?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t told them. Mom, please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. It was hard, but I managed to keep it hidden.¡± ¡°Do you think Theo wouldn¡¯t want this child?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie responded with a hesitant hum, then said, ¡°Things between us are-¡± ¡°I already know,¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°If you insist on keeping the child and still want a divorce, it¡¯s better to make sure he doesn¡¯t find out about your pregnancy. Otherwise, the situation will only get worse.¡± Reassured by Sydney¡¯s understanding words, Rosalie breathed a sight of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her mother¨Cinw seemed a bit indifferent about Theodore and Rosalie¡¯s impending divorce. It was as if Sydney thought it was simply a natural course of action. She seemed rational and devoid of any emotion. Sydney was a very practical, decisive woman. For her to be a bank president naturally meant that she was not an ordinary person. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, the child is yours, and your life is yours. 1: You make your own choices, and whatever the consequences, you bear them yourself. No one else can be responsible for you,¡± said Sydney. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll remember that. Thank you foring to see
  1. me. By the way, how did you know I was here?¡± Rosalie asked.
¡°Theo told me. He was in a car identst night and is in the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosalie immediately sat up in bed, shocked and anxious.¡± How is he? Is he seriously injured? What happened?!¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s nervousness and flurry of questions, Sydney raised. an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about him, huh? Weren¡¯t you quite decisive when you signed the divorce papers?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie tightened her grip on the nket. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve known. him for ten years. Even if we get divorced, I can¡¯tpletely erase my feelings. Mom, please tell me how he is.¡± ¡°That kid was quite lucky. The car was all smashed up, but he¡¯s fine. Just a few days of rest, and he¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sydney reassured Rosalie. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. But how did he get into a car ident out of nowhere?¡± ¡°He passed out because he was tired. He hit amppost while drivingst night.¡± ¡°What? How could this happen? Is it because of me?¡± asked Rosalie, growing more anxious as she thought about it. ¡°Because of you? What do you mean?¡± Sydney asked curiously. ¡°The night beforest, he stayed with me all night and didn¡¯t sleep. well.¡± ¡°When did he leave, then?¡± Sydney inquired. ¡°He left early yesterday morning. I thought he went back home to rest. If he drove while tired, it means he probably didn¡¯t get any sleep during the day either. Couldn¡¯t he have slept a few more hours? Why did he have to drive when he was tired?¡± said Rosalie, feeling extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. It¡¯s my fault. I should have urged him to go back to sleep,¡± she added. ¡°It might not be entirely your fault,¡± Sydney said calmly. ¡°Even a three- year¨Cold knows when they¡¯re tired and need to sleep. Doesn¡¯t he know that? ¡°And if he knowingly drove while fatigued, then it¡¯s his responsibility. Who knows what he did the whole day? Maybe he stayed up all night. with you, then went to see that woman the next day.¡± Hearing Sydney¡¯s words, Rosalie felt like a needle had pricked her heart. Was that really the case? Had he gone to see Cynthia during the day? ¡°Mom, how do you know he went to see Cynthia during the day? Are you just guessing?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Do I need to guess? Aren¡¯t all men the same?¡± Sydney stood up and grabbed her bag. ¡°Rest well. I have to go now.¡± Just as she reached the door, Sydney turned back. ¡°Oh, by the way, Theo asked me not to tell you about his car ident, so just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to tell me? Why? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t bother asking.¡®¡± Sydney seemed indifferent. She was a decisive person, saying what needed to be said and then leaving without any unnecessary chatter. Even after Sydney left, Rosalie kept worrying about Theodore. Later, when Stephanie came to see her, she told her everything. ¡°Steph, I want to go see him.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t run around. You have to stay in bed. Remember what the doctor said?¡± ¡®But I¡¯m really worried. I can¡¯t rest easy without seeing him.¡± Sydney had said that Theodore was fine. She was his mother, so she wouldn¡¯t lie to Rosalie, right? Even so, Rosalie still couldn¡¯t bring herself to stay calm and do nothing. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? You signed the divorce papers. You shouldn¡¯t care whether he lives or dies.¡± Stephanie was a great friend, but sometimes she could be too stubborn, especially when it came to matters of the heart. Rosalie grasped Stephanie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Please, help me think of a way. I just want to see him once.¡± Stephanie gave in, unable to reject her friend, especially since she had even falsified reports for her. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him after work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Steph,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°Just make sure to look carefully for me, okay?¡± ¡°So, you want me to stare at him when I¡¯m there?¡± ¡°N¨Cno! That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Rosalie said, embarrassed. ¡°You can¡¯t let him see you. Just take a quick peek.¡± ¡°You really bring trouble upon yourself,¡± Stephanie replied with a sigh. Rosalie, blinded by love, seemed to have nomon sense. Stephanie hoped she herself wouldn¡¯t be like this in the future after she found love. Wife my 71-80 After work, Stephanie arrived at the hospital where Theodore was admitted. As a nurse herself, she knew how to get information and was able to smoothly find out Theodore¡¯s room number. As Stephanie peeked through the crack of the slightly ajar door, she saw a woman crying by the man¡¯s bedside. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m so worried about you. Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cindy, please don¡¯t cry.¡± Theodore reached out to wipe. Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°I told you not toe. Your health isn¡¯t good, remember? Why did you insist oning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to be with you. You¡¯re hurt, and no one¡¯s here for you. It¡¯s so lonely. I know you didn¡¯t tell your family because you don¡¯t, want them to worry. If I¡¯m not here with you, who else will be?¡± Cynthia was really good with words, knowing just what to say to touch someone¡¯s heart. ¡°You were with me all day yesterday and drove back at night. You must have gotten into an ident because you were tired. It¡¯s my fault for being so weak. If you hadn¡¯t been taking care of me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. You didn¡¯t choose to get sick. Please don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t be happy if you keep crying, Theodore said gently yet firmly. Cynthia wiped her tears away. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Cindy, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yesterday, Rose signed the divorce papers.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia started crying again, but her tears were ones of joy this time. ¡°She finally signed? Then, you two will¡­¡± ¡°My dad tore up the divorce papers.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia stiffened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My dad came to the hospital, found the papers, and tore them up. He¡¯s really mad. Now, he¡¯s trying everything to stop the divorce. I¡¯m worried he might hurt you, so please wait a little longer, okay?¡± ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve waited so long.¡± Cynthia bit her lip hard, trying not to cry out loud, making herself appear more aggrieved and innocent. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll get Rose to sign another copy of the divorce papers as soon as possible, but I have to consider my parents and grandmother. I can¡¯t be too aggressive, or you might suffer. If they join forces ande after you together, I might not be able to protect you,¡± said Theodore, his eyes filled with concern. He couldn¡¯t let what had happened previously repeat itself. Though reluctant, Cynthia had no other choice but to nod obediently and say, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve waited for you for so long. A few more days won¡¯t matter.¡± Cynthia leaned into Theodore¡¯s embrace, nestling against him. ¡°Theo, you¡¯ll marry me, won¡¯t you? One day, I¡¯ll be your wife, right?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t hug her back, but didn¡¯t push her away either, letting Cynthia lean against him. After a moment of silence, he looked up and gently patted the back of her head. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. Stephanie was so enraged that her brain was pounding. She wanted to rush in and scold the pair of them, but forced herself to hold back to avoid causing trouble for her go video she had recorded. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from Stephanie turned around and saw staring at her. ¡°Sorry, wrong room!¡± She hurriedly brushed past Yuvan, r fire. ¡°Yuvan, what happened?¡± Theodore ¡°A woman was acting suspiciousl the wrong room,¡± Yuvan replied, clo Stephanie stormed into Rosalie¡¯s hospital room, visibly upset. ¡°Steph, how is he?¡± asked Rosalie, who had been waiting anxiously. ¡°You still care about that jerk? Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s living happily now?! ¡°Stephanie snapped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalie frowned, puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he injured? Is it serious?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Stephanie handed her phone to Rosalie, so her friend could watch the video she had recorded. After watching it from start to finish, Rosalie¡¯s fingers seemed to lose all strength as the phone slipped from her hand, falling onto the bed. With Cynthia by Theodore¡¯s side, how could anything happen to him? Whenever Cynthia shed a tear, he softened. He was always gentle with that woman. In contrast, his treatment of his own wife was like a see¨Csaw. He was sometimes sweet, sometimes cold, leaving Rosalie unsure of his true feelings. Even a brother wouldn¡¯t behave like that towards his sister. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about him, but he¡¯s doing just fine,¡± said Stephanie, taking her phone back. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie wiped away the tears falling from her eyes, smiling faintly. ¡°I was just being foolish, worrying about him so much. What a joke.¡± Sydney had been spot on. Theodore had indeed spent the whole day with Cynthia yesterday, which probably meant that she had been sick again. That was why Theodore didn¡¯t get enough sleep and ended up driving while tired. He would do anything for Cynthia. What did his own life matter? Cynthia¡¯s life was the one that counted. Seeing her friend so heartbroken, Stephanie felt down too. She sat by the bed,forting Rosalie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. anymore. He¡¯s fine now. You need to take care of yourself and the baby.¡± ¡°Steph, am I stupid? Still foolishly worrying about him. I¡¯m such an idiot,¡± Rosalie said tearfully. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Stephanie wiped Rosalie¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just too kind. That guy is a jerk. Who hasn¡¯t been hurt by jerks in this world? Just be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Steph. I learned my lesson the hard way. You, on the other hand¡­ never marry someone without thinking, okay? Live for yourself,¡± Rosalie advised. ¡°Got it. Now, are you ready to start a new life?¡± Stephanie said, seeming like a little angel. Rosalie nodded, leaning into her friend¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yeah.¡± A few dayster, Rosalie was discharged from the hospital, and Stephanie was helping her pack up her things. After some rest, Rosalie was in much better condition. The next step was to go home, rest more, and avoid exerting herself. Just then, someone knocked on the room door. Rosalie turned her head to see Sebastian walking in with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. +25 BONUS ¡°You¡¯re getting discharged today, so I came to see you,¡± Sebastian replied. Over the past few days, Rosalie and Sebastian had exchanged a few text messages. Their conversation had been mostly casual, but it was enough for him to know that she was being discharged today. ¡°Wow, such beautiful roses, Mr. Carter. Do you know what roses. symbolize?¡± asked Stephanie with a suggestive look on her face. ¡°Steph.¡± Rosalie pulled her friend aside. ¡°Stop it.¡± She really wished Stephanie wouldn¡¯t say such things. Sebastian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not really into flowers. I just thought they looked nice. Is it inappropriate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalie quickly stepped forward to take the flowers. ¡°These roses are very beautiful. I love them. Thank you. Don¡¯t mind Steph.¡± Stephanie pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just asked if he knew the meaning of the flowers. It¡¯s not like made something up.¡± Rosalie shook her head helplessly, unable to do anything about her friend. Just then, another man walked into the room, holding a bouquet of lilies. Spotting him, Stephanie whispered to Rosalie, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be a showdown.¡± Seeing Theodore, Rosalie suddenly felt a sense of unfamiliarity. But seeing that he was fine, she felt relieved.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She didn¡¯t want to be hurt again, so she coldly asked, ¡°Why are you. here?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s reaction, Theodore frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get discharged? I came to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied politely. Theodore¡¯s irritated gaze fell on Sebastian. That man seemed to be sticking around like a persistent leech. ¡°You seem to enjoy making friends with other people¡¯s wives, Mr. Carter,¡± Theodore remarked casually, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Rosalie told me that you two have already signed. divorce papers, Mr. Spencer,¡± Sebastian retorted. Upon hearing Sebastian call Rosalie by her name, Theodore¡¯s eyes. shed with anger. ¡°What did you call her?¡± ¡°I agreed to let him call me that.¡± Rosalie stepped forward, pulling Sebastian behind her. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m not Mrs. Spencer anymore. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to call me by my name?¡± Her words implied that Theodore had no right to be angry. Theodore found the roses Sebastian brought annoying. They were like an eyesore, as if just looking at them could stain his eyes blood- red. He took the roses from Rosalie¡¯s arms and handed her the lilies he had brought instead. ¡°These are your favorite lilies,¡± he said, tossing the roses onto a nearby sofa. Rosalie was a bit angry. cing the lilies next to the roses, she deliberately arranged the roses nicely, then turned to Sebastian and gave him an apologetic look. Sebastian nodded and smiled, which made Rosalie feel relieved. It was good to have someone sensible. around. ¡°Mr. Spencer, if you¡¯vee to see me, you¡¯re done, right? I¡¯m being discharged now. Is there anything else you need?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore furrowed his brows at what she had chosen to call him. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you something.¡± Theodore said calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked, still frowning. ¡°My dad tore up the divorce papers. Now, he¡¯s watching us and not allowing us to get a divorce.¡± As he spoke, there was hardly any anger on Theodore¡¯s face. He even seemed somewhat pleased. On the other hand, Rosalie was angry. She already knew that Wesley had ripped up the divorce papers, having heard Theodore say so in the video Stephanie recorded. But when she was watching it, she had been focused on Cynthia being with Theodore and had only felt sadness. Now, her anger was btedlying to the surface. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought up getting a divorce in the first ce, but then you imed there were mistakes in the documents. Then, you dragged it out even more by iming some procedures needed to be done. Now, you¡¯re telling me that your dad tore up the papers. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Rosalie questioned. ¡°Me? Doing it on purpose?¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°I was the one who. suggested the divorce. I wouldn¡¯t deliberately dy it. My dad was the one who tore up the documents. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him. I have no reason to lie to you. Anyway, we¡¯re still married now. So, you better stay away from other men. If Grandma hears about it, she won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡°What about you and Cynthia? Aren¡¯t you afraid Grandma will be unhappy if she hears about you and her? How long are you going to maintain your double standards?¡± Rosalie was fed up with Theodore¡¯s double standards. He could be lovey¨Cdovey with Cynthia, but if Rosalie even talked to another guy, he saw it as her cheating on him. As Theodore clenched his fists, his knuckles made an audible. cracking sound. Realizing that things were getting out of hand, Stephanie quickly stepped in, saying, ¡°Rose just got discharged. Can we please not argue?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Theodore, suppressing his anger as he didn¡¯t want to argue with his wife on the day she was being discharged. Rosalie also wanted to end this war sooner rather thanter. She turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m going home now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner in a couple of days. Thank you for the flowers. I¡¯ll make sure to put them in a vase when I get home.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t need to worry about Theodore now. She could say whatever she wanted in front of him. After all, she had a clear conscience. Hearing her words to Sebastian left a very unpleasant expression on Theodore¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Sebastian replied. This man had been polite from start to end. Compared to Theodore¡¯s unpredictable temperament, he was indeed a gentleman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you came all this way to see me,¡± said Rosalie, looking guilty. ¡°I just stopped by to see you on the way to work. Don¡¯t feel pressured, okay? I¡¯m going now. Bye.¡± After seeing off Sebastian, Rosalie¡¯s polite expression turned cold again when facing Theodore. Stephanie¡¯s pager went off, indicating she had to leave. Worried about Rosalie, she told Theodore, ¡°Rose¡¯s stomach issues were caused by stress, and will worsen if she keeps getting stressed. out. Don¡¯t bully her anymore.¡± Surprisingly, Theodore didn¡¯t snap back. He just grunted, which was a bit unexpected. ¡°Steph, you go ahead and take care of your work,¡± said Rosalie, who had heard the pager go off. With a final nod, Stephanie left the hospital room. ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± said Theodore. He grabbed the packed bag off the couch and picked up the lilies he had brought, leaving the roses. But of course, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t leave. the roses behind. She picked them up to bring along, which irritated Theodore, but he didn¡¯t say anything else to avoid upsetting her. When they arrived home, the house suddenly felt empty. It didn¡¯t feel like home without them there. Rosalie personally ced the roses in a vase, while the lilies remained untouched. ¡°Madam, what should we do with these lilies? Shall I put them in a vase?¡± the butler asked. ¡°No need. Just throw them away,¡± Theodore replied. Since Rosalie didn¡¯t like them, there was no need to keep the flowers. The butler took the lilies, feeling a bit regretful. They looked fresh and beautiful, so it was a pity to throw them away. But since his boss had ordered him to do so, the butler had toply. As he turned to leave with the flowers, Rosalie suddenly said, ¡°Wait. ¡°Yes, Madam?¡± ¡°Put those flowers in a vase. It¡¯s a shame to throw them away,¡± Rosalie said. No matter what Theodore¡¯s problem was, the flowers were innocent. It was a pity for them to be picked at their most beautiful, only to be thrown in the trash. ¡°Alright,¡± the butler said as he fetched a vase. Even though the husband and wife had said contradictory things, it was always right to listen to the wife in a situation like this. His gloomy mood easing slightly, Theodore said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tear up the divorce papers. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± He feared Rosalie might misunderstand him because of this, and he didn¡¯t want her to. It felt awful to be misunderstood. As he exined to her, he suddenly realized that he had once used her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just print them again for me to sign,¡± replied Rosalie, cing the vase on the table. ¡°I will. You¡¯ll be free soon,¡± said Theodore, thinking to himself that his wife must really want her freedom. Rosalie just nodded weakly without saying anything else. Holding onto the railing, she carefully climbed the stairs and went back to bed. From now on, her focus would be on taking care of the baby. Theodore didn¡¯t stay home for long. After Rosalie went to rest, he left again, presumably going to Cynthia¡¯s ce. In the evening, Rosalie had dinner alone, but she didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t feel lonely; she had the baby with her. As soon as she returned to her room after dinner, she received a call from Sydney. ¡°Hello, Mom. Did you need something?¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I just ate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You might not feel like eating while you¡¯re pregnant, but you have to force yourself to eat. The baby needs nutrition.¡± Rosalie responded with a hum, adding, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m trying to eat well. I want to take good care of the baby.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Let¡¯s book a restaurant and have lunch. together.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, do you have ns tomorrow?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I¡¯m free, Mom. How about youe or for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve never been out together, just the two of us. I know you need to be careful for the baby¡¯s sale, so I won¡¯t tire you out. No shopping, just a meal. You can have the driver bring you here. You won¡¯t have to walk much.¡± ¡°Okay, where do you want to go? I make the reservation,¡± Rosalie agreed. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll message you once the reservation is confirmed. Just have the driver bring you over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After the call ended, Rosalie sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched her belly. ¡°Sweetie, your grandmother seems to be a bit cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She doesn¡¯t seem as indifferent as she appears. I wonder what happened between her and your grandpa.¡± Rosalie was the first to arrive at the restaurant. Sydney had sent her a text a few minutes earlier, saying that she was running te and asking her daughter¨Cinw to sit and wait for her. Guided by the waiter, Rosalie found Sydney¡¯s table. But when she saw the woman who was sitting there, her face immediately turned cold. ¡°Cynthia, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing Rosalie, Cynthia also looked puzzled. But soon, she lifted her head proudly and said, ¡°Is it wrong for my future mother¨Cinw to invite me for a meal?¡± ¡°Your future mother¨Cinw? Are you referring to Theo¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Cynthia smirked. ¡°Mom called mest night and said she wanted to have a meal with me today. She seemed to be in a good mood. It seems she really supports her son¡¯s love. She¡¯s the one who truly cares about her son, having carried him for nine months.¡± Rosalie snorted. ¡°So, you mean Grandma and his father don¡¯t care. about him, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth,¡± Cynthia said. innocently. Rosalie took her phone out of her bag and called Sydney. The call went unanswered, so she sent her mother¨Cinw a WhatsApp message instead. [Mom, why did you also invite Cynthia? If you two are going to have a meal together, then I¡¯ll leave first.] Sydney quickly replied. Don¡¯t leave I invited both of you. Please sit down and wait for a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon [Mom, why are you doing this?) [We¡¯ll talk once I get there. Don¡¯t leave ] Rosalie didn¡¯t understand what Sydney meant. Since her mother¨Cin-w had done this, there must be a reason for it. There was nothing Rosalie could do but stay here for the time being. She returned her phone to her bag and sat across from Cynthia. ¡°You still don¡¯t know that Theo was in a car ident, right?¡± said Cynthia, taking a sip of her juice Rosalie pretended to be surprised, asking, ¡°Really? When did it happen?¡± ¡°It was days ago. I¡¯ve been with him the whole time.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, but still maintained a smile on her face Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, Theo and I are going to get married in the future. What¡¯s more important is that Theo got into the ident because of me. I fell ill, and he was too busy taking care of me, which led to him driving while tired.¡± Cynthia ced her hands on her chest, looking sad. ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s okay. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. He would die for me, and I would do the same for him.¡± Rosalie stared at the other woman coldly, silently watching her act before eventually asking, ¡°Ms. Zeller, why do you think Theo didn¡¯t tell me about his car ident?¡± ¡°Maybe because he wanted me to be with him and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by outsiders,¡± Cynthia replied, her lips curling into a 1 victorious smile. ¡°Ms. Zeller, perhaps you¡¯re wrong. I happened to be hospitalized for stomach problems when Theo was in the ident, so maybe he just didn¡¯t want me to worry.¡± Cynthia frowned. ¡°Is that so? But I¡¯m more inclined to think that he didn¡¯t want you to bother him. Rosalie, don¡¯t be too naive. You know. Theo¡¯s feelings for me.¡± Seeing Cynthia¡¯s confident appearance, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think that the other woman was ordinary yet confident. She was snobbish, arrogant, and self¨Cassured. Be it in terms of career or character, she looked down on other people. There was not a singlemendable thing about her. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie smiled slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call Theo now and ask him whether he didn¡¯t tell me about his car ident because he didn¡¯t want me to worry or because he wanted you to be with him. ¡°If it¡¯s not because he didn¡¯t want me to worry, well, then it¡¯s as you said. Also, you said he got into the ident because of you. I wonder what his reaction will be.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone suddenly sounded a bit hostile, intentionally provoking Cynthia. After all, many would want to do the same if they were in this situation, but simply didn¡¯t bother to do so. hapter 76 Cynthia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a hint of nervousness flickered in her eyes. After scrolling to Theodore¡¯s contact listing in her phone, Rosalie¡¯s finger hovered over the screen as she said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he must have told you to not tell anyone about his car ident, including me.¡± As soon as Rosalie pressed the call button, Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly reached out, snatching the phone away and ending. the call before it connected, causing the phone screen to return to the home page. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Ms. Zeller? Weren¡¯t you so confident?¡± asked Rosalie, taking her phone back. ¡°Theo is probably busy right now. Let¡¯s not bother him with this and add to his worries,¡± replied Cynthia in a shaky voice, clearly having. made up an excuse. Rosalie had guessed right ¨C Theodore had indeed asked Cynthia to not tell anyone about his ident. After all, he had also told his mother the same thing. Rosalie smirked. ¡°Ms. Zeller, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one adding to his worries, not me. Are you having fun ying these little tricks behind. his back?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks?¡± Cynthia clenched her fist, outraged. ¡°Rosalie, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry. You only have one lung, and your heart isn¡¯t in great condition either. If you get too angry and something happens to you, it won¡¯t be good for me,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°You..!¡± Cynthia was furious. She had always thought Rosalie was just a dumb woman, and hadn¡¯t expected her to be so sharp¨Ctongued. ¡°Rosalie, have you looked in the mirror? If it weren¡¯t for your parents. bing heroes out of nowhere, you¡¯d probably be screwing bolts in a factory. Do you even deserve to sit next to me?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t be heroes out of nowhere. They saved a lot of people!¡± Cynthia had touched a nerve. Bringing up her parents was thest straw for Rosalie. ¡°That¡¯s because they were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t get out. If they could have escaped, do you think they would still have saved those people? They were just two low¨Clevel workers. What could they have done?¡± Ssh! Rosalie had picked up the ss of water in front of her and thrown its contents at Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh! Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me! Who do you think. you are?¡± Cynthia screamed. ¡°So what if I treat you like this? Cynthia, what makes you so great? Why am I not worthy of sitting next to you? Do you really think you¡¯re. so noble? You¡¯re just pretentious and arrogant!¡°¡± Rosalie retorted. Cynthia trembled with anger. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell Theo. I¡¯ll tell him, and you¡¯ll be done for!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go ahead and tell him. Hurry up, record your pitiful look and show it to him. Say whatever you want! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let me hear you talk about my parents again, and stop pretending to be noble. You¡¯re just a lump of mud wrapped in gold foil. You¡¯re putting. on an act and deceiving those who don¡¯t know any better!¡± Rosalie snapped back. Rosalie wasn¡¯t someone who never got angry, nor was she a pushover. It was just that most of the time, she didn¡¯t want to escte things too much and cause the situation to get messy. So, she usually tried to downy big issues and resolve small ones, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have boundaries. Once the line was crossed, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate. Momentarily silenced by Rosalie¡¯s scolding, Cynthia didn¡¯t speak for a while. Finally gathering her courage, Cynthia retorted, ¡°Theo loves me! What about you, Rosalie? What have you gained? You can¡¯t win his heart, and soon, you won¡¯t be his wife anymore. You have nothing. You¡¯re just a pitiful creature, abandoned by him! So what if you¡¯ve known each other for ten years? It doesn¡¯tpare to my five years with him. Cynthia picked up a clean napkin from the table and wiped her face. Just the thought that Theodore loved her an was about to divorce Rosalie made her feel victorious. After all, Rosalie was just a discarded wife. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Cynthia any longer. It was beneath her dignity to quarrel here, especially when others were already looking at them. She grabbed her purse and was about to stand up and leave, when suddenly, a handnded on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Sydney appeared in front of the two other women. She gently pressed Rosalie back into her seat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte. You two must have felt awkward being alone together.¡± Seeing that Cynthia¡¯s face was damp, Sydney looked concerned. ¡°Ms. Zeller, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt. Thank you for your concern. There was just a little misunderstanding between Rosalie and I. You don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Cynthia replied. Her demeanor was nowpletely different from before. She was the kind of person who could change her tune depending on who she was with. ¡°Mom, I think I should leave first,¡± Rosalie said as she looked up at her mother¨Cinw. ¡°Leave? Why?¡± Sydney sat down at their table and signaled to the waiter. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s arder some food.¡± The waiter handed them three menus Not having much of an appetite, Rosalie wanted to get straight to the point. She had thought she would be having a simple me with her mother¨Cinw, and hadn¡¯t expected Sydney to invite Cynthia as well. ¡°Mom, if you have something to say just say it ¡°I just wanted to have a meal with you two and chat There¡¯s nothing major Can you do me this favor, considering I¡¯m your mother inw?¡± Sydney said. Giving Cynthia a cold nce, Rosalie tried not to let herself get angry. That woman wasn¡¯t worth it. Having randomly picked a dish, Rosalie handed her menu to the waiter After the three of them ordered their food, Sydney turned to Cynthia ¡°Ms. Zeller, I¡¯m really sorry to have youe all this way, especially knowing you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± *No problem You wanted to see me, so of course I came. I¡¯m happy to see you,¡± Cynthia replied politely. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very polite, Sydney said. Sydney was usually serious, but the smile currently on her face made her appear much friendlier. Rosalie found it strange that Sydney. seemed to like Cynthia quite a bit. Could Cynthia¡¯s seemingly sweet demeanor have fooled Sydney too? ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re my elder, Aunt, but you really take care of yourself so well. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought you were Theo¡¯s sister instead of his mother,¡± Cynthiaplimented. Sydney chuckled. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re such a sweet talker. After all, being praised for looking young would make anyone happy. Rosalie was a bit puzzled by their interaction. She didn¡¯t understand why they were chatting sofortably. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Rose. She shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on your face. That was very inappropriate,¡± Sydney said. Hearing Sydney¡¯s words, Rosalie frowned. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to apologize. Did you not hear what she said? If it were you¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sydney interrupted, her expression turning serious. ¡°No matter what she said, you shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on her in public. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hot water, or the consequences could have been dire Rosalie was a bit upset, but if Sydney had already decided that what she had done was wrong, there was no point in arguing. But still, she didn¡¯t regret throwing the water at Cynthia. That woman deserved it. Of course, Rosalie had known that the water wasn¡¯t hot. Its icy temperature was even colder than a bath, so it wouldn¡¯t harm Cynthia. if it had been hot water, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have thrown it at Cynthia ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s okay. She might be mad at me because of my rtionship with Theo¡­¡± Cynthia paused, looking ashamed. ¡°But Aunt, please believe me. I didn¡¯t intend to break them apart. I¡¯ve known Theo for a long time. We were a couple even before Rosalie and Theo got married.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she portrayed herself as a fragile. victim, making Rosalie seem indifferent inparison. ¡°Okay, stop crying. I understand.¡± Sydney quickly pulled out some tissues and wiped Cynthia¡¯s tears. That pretty face of yours won¡¯t look good if it turns red from crying. Theo would feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt, I won¡¯t cry. I¡¯m happy to have lunch with you today,¡± said Cynthia, immediately stopping her tears. She was such an obedient girl, the type who waspletely beloved. by elders. Rosalie was speechless. Was this lunch Sydney¡¯s way of meeting her future daughter¨Cinw? If so, why did Rosalie have toe? ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± ¡°Mom, I have some things to attend to. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave, ¡± said Rosalie, not wanting to stay there a moment longer. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Didn¡¯t we agree on thisst night on the phone? You¡¯re free today. Can¡¯t you spare some time to have lunch with me? Don¡¯t be childish just because Ms. Zeller is here. Be mature,¡± Sydney scolded. Rosalie felt annoyed. Was it still her fault for being childish? Was she immature? It was really frustrating. If Sydney weren¡¯t Theodore¡¯s. mother, she definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate this. A smug smile appeared on Cynthia¡¯s lips. It seemed that her future mother¨Cinw didn¡¯t like Rosalie. How dare Rosalie ssh water on her face? No matter. Though someone was urrently avenging her, Cynthia didn¡¯t intend to let Rosalie off the hook so easily. After a while, the waiter brought the dishes they ordered. The three women ate and chatted together. It was mostly Sydney and Cynthia talking, while Rosalie remained quiet. Although Rosalie wasn¡¯t really. hungry, she ate all the food she ordered for the sake of her baby. On the other hand, Cynthia didn¡¯t eat much. When they were almost done, Sydney picked up her bag and took out a folder from it. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s this?¡± Cynthia asked curiously. Sydney opened the folder and took out a torn document. ¡°These are the divorce papers signed by Theo and Rose.¡± ¡°Mom, why did you bring this?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion. She thought the divorce papers had been torn into pieces and thrown. away long ago, and hadn¡¯t expected Sydney to be pulling them out. here. ¡°I was going to throw it away, but I pieced it together and looked at the contents. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for Theo to give you these. properties,¡± Sydney exined. As she ced the divorce papers and the folder on the table, shel added, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom first and talk to you about thister.¡± As soon as Sydney left, Cynthia immediately picked up the torn divorce papers and tried to piece them together. The contents shocked her. 4 utting down the documents, she red angrily at Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re really bold to ask for so much money!¡± Cynthia was practically dizzy with anger. What was even more infuriating was that Rosalie had asked for so much, and Theo had actually agreed to give her everything she wanted! ording to the divorce papers, the properties given to Rosalie amounted to at least two billion dors! Theo was really generous. What right did this woman have to receive that much? vich Theodore had given her the the divoree papers, Yuvan had be they went to (ke weess and had taken the documents back to be The as a bathed without looking at the cwlwat so she was not know if anything had changed in the first po se vistat exes are how much money Theodore was willing to Song Rosate soposes made tha even anger in her eyes, Pasi dice papers back in the folder Cothia coldly said Rosales what night do you have to ask theo for billions in alimony Why do you deserve to take so many properties Arough Usat ingrey was pestnut to the Spencer family, Cynthia folt that he was being too generous It Rosalie got all that money. would she skyrocket to the pinnacle of life overnight, able to live a fe of luxury without having to do anything? Rosalie would be a very wealthy woman who didn¡¯t need to work another day in her liter Just the thought of Rosalie living so carefreely was enough to tipset Cynthia It As she nced through the divorce papers, Rosalie realized that Theodore was indeed very generous it seemed like he had given her even more than he previously said he would She put down the divorce papers and sant. Youre mistaken. Ma Zeller. I didn¡¯t ask him for money he willingly gave it to me if you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him.¡± Upon hearing this, Cynthia became even angrier. So, Theodore had given that much willingly? Was that man insane? Why would he give so much money to a woman he didn¡¯t love? ¡°So, you took it just because he willingly gave it to you? You¡¯re shameless. Do you even think you¡¯re entitled to so much money? What have you done for the Spencer family in the past year? They provided you with food and amodation, as well as covered all expenses for your education. ¡°You owe them so much, yet you dare to ask for money! You¡¯ve only been married to Theo for a year, and he doesn¡¯t even love you. How dare you have the audacity to demand so much property now!¡± Originally, Rosalie didn¡¯t care about the money. But seeing Cynthia so furious brought a faint smile to her face. ¡°Ms. Zeller, if he gave me this much money, then I do have the right to it. After all, I¡¯m his legal wife.¡± ¡°What?! Do you have any idea why Theo married you? He only married you to use you as a trophy wife. You¡¯re not worth that much. A maid¡¯s sry is enough for someone like you. How much does a maid make in a year? Giving you that amount is more than enough. How dare you. ask for so much money!¡± Cynthia¡¯s words soundedpletely unreasonable to Rosalie, so she didn¡¯t even bother to argue. Engaging in such an argument with someone like Cynthia would only lower herself to that woman¡¯s level. In that case, Cynthia could defeat her with her wealth of experience. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Feeling ashamed?¡± Cynthia huffed. ¡± Luckily, the divorce papers were torn up, so it¡¯s invalid now.¡± When Theo had first told her that his father had torn up the divorce papers, Cynthia had been furious. It had taken such a long time to get 125 #CAPS Rosalie to finally sign them, and now the documents were unusable. But looking at the papers now, Cynthia thought that tearing them up was a good move. Otherwise, that despicable Rosalie would have. walked away billions for nothing. ¡°I¡¯m just watching you go crazy,¡± Rosalie said casually, staring at the other woman. ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia clenched her fists, sneering. ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t get that money. Aunt also said it isn¡¯t right to give you so many properties. She must think you don¡¯t deserve to get that much.¡± ¡°Whether I deserve it or not is not for you to decide,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I am Theo¡¯s most beloved woman I have a say,¡± Cynthia scoffed. He married you because of me.¡± ¡°Cynthia, please understand. Whatever the reason he married me, we¡¯re legally married. Even if we get divorced, in any country, if he remarries, it will be a second marriage. I will always be his first wife,¡± said Rosalie calmly. Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red with anger at the mention of ¡°second marriage.¡± No matter how much she insulted Rosalie or said she didn¡¯t deserve it, Rosalie seemed unaffected shameless woman! she was such a ¡°Rosalie, if you really take Theo¡¯s money, how will he see you? Do you want to leave a gold¨Cdigger image in his mind?¡± said Cynthia, attacking her from a different angle. ¡°You¡¯re really funny.¡± Rosalie chuckled. ¡°The money is something he wants to give me. I didn¡¯t ask for it. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him. You¡¯re really good at jumping to conclusions. ¡°Bute to think of it¡­ Ms. Zeller, you keep looking down on me and talking about how Ie from a humble background. I thought you were born into a wealthy family, but it seems that the amount of money in the divorce papers was enough to make you see red. Based on your reaction, one would think that you¡¯ve never seen such wealth. before.¡± Cynthia¡¯s anger burned even stronger. Rosalie was now mocking her. background how truly vulgar! If only Theodore were here, this woman wouldn¡¯t dare bully her like this. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± said Sydney as she returned to her seat. What happened to your eyes, Ms. Zeller? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt,¡± Cynthia said politely. ¡°Something got in my eyes. earlier, that¡¯s all. By the way, Aunt, you mentioned there was something unsuitable in the divorce papers?¡± ¡°I think the properties mentioned in the divorce papers are excessive. ¡± Sydney looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rose, do you really want all these properties that Theo is giving you?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes shed with some confusion. Her first reaction was that Sydney also thought the money was too much. It seemed she. was really siding with Cynthia now, and Rosalie didn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Mom, these divorce papers are invalid aren¡¯t they? I never asked him. for money. All the divorce terms were his decision. If you¡¯re not happy. with him giving me that much money, you can talk to him about it,¡± Rosalie exined. If Sydney insisted on siding with Cynthia, there was nothing Rosalie could do about it, except to address the issue. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him about his part, but what about you? What should I say about you?¡± said Sydney, frowning and clearly unhappy, as if reprimanding her daughter¨Cinw. ¡°What do you want to say about me?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t understand why Sydney was suddenly targeting her. ¡°I want to say you¡¯re naive,¡± Sydney said, displeased. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask him for money. You left all the decisions to Theo, and he ended. up giving you so little. You¡¯ve been taken advantage of. Can¡¯t I criticize you for that?¡± Rosalie fell silent. What was this all about? Sydney¡¯s behavior could be likened to a car that was speeding down a highway suddenly making a 180¨Cdegree turn. It was dizzying and unexpected. A very surprised Cynthia looked at Sydney in disbelief. ¡°Aunt, what are you saying?¡± She could only force an awkward smile, clinging to thest bit of hogus, thinking that maybes her future bredther inw find indespokes ¡°Fin mnying the unaunt then gave unburstand why the father tore up Tom it up too. Hansen, ears, jewel en te ton amall. I finally the divorce papers. I would have De rah trying to dismiss wumms with auch a small amounted money?¡± id Sydney, wwanting emmawheat aury Gold He should have given you half of bite shares Owning shares in SK tan for the long term te ith What¡¯s a hundred or two (GET IT HO Wife my 81-90 Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Her mother¨Cinw¡¯s. attitude change was too drastic. So, why had she been so nice to Cynthia? Was it just to hit her hard at this moment, or had she been speaking sarcastically? Rosalie couldn¡¯t understand. Unable to hold back any longer, Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt, I also looked at the divorce papers. Theo really did give her a lot, especially since they¡¯ve only been married for a year. Not many men are as generous as him. And anyway, Rosalie doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything for the Spencer family, so¡­¡± ¡°What do you consider as contributing to the family, Ms. Zeller?¡± Sydney frowned, seeming somewhat displeased. ¡°Do you think. dividing property in a marriage depends on contributions? Do you think marriage is a job where the more you do, the more you get paid? Are you likening Rose to a nanny?¡± Though momentarily stunned, Cynthia quickly recovered and said, ¡± Aunt, that¡¯s not what I meant. Sydney smiled. ¡°I know you definitely didn¡¯t mean that. After all, youe from a wealthy family, Ms. Zeller. You certainly wouldn¡¯t care if your future husband gives half of his assets to his ex¨Cwife, right? You want to marry my son not for money, but for love. You would still marry him even if he had nothing, right?¡± Cynthia was speechless, caught off guard by Sydney¡¯s question. Seeing Cynthia¡¯s stunned expression, Sydney continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Zeller? Are you more interested in my son¡¯s money than him?¡± ¡°No, of course not!¡± Cynthia hastily protested. ¡°Aunt, of course, I love him. Even if he had nothing, my feelings wouldn¡¯t change. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really understand how property division in a divorce works, especially since I¡¯ve never been married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. You really don¡¯t understand the situation between Rose and Theo. After all, they¡¯ve kno¡­ each other for ten years and practically grew up together. What¡¯s half of his assets? Even if they get divorced, they¡¯ll still be like siblings. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll keep in touch often. If Rose encounters any difficulties, Theo will always help her.¡± Sydney¡¯s words sounded calm, like everything she was saying was a matter of fact, but Cynthia¡¯s expression was theplete opposite. ¡°Aunt, once they get divorced, Rosalie will probably have her own life, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll have her own life, but she won¡¯t cut off contact with Theo. Just like you and Theo, right? Although Theo married Rose, he still fooled around with you. So, if Theo marries you in the future, why can¡¯t he continue to contact Rose?¡± Sydney said. Cynthia¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly, finally realizing that Sydney was mocking her. From start to end, the older woman had never intended to like her and had just been pretending. Rosalie also finally understood. Sydney had first lulled Cynthia into a false sense of security, then delivered a heavy blow. Indeed, her mother¨Cinw was skilled. In contrast, Rosalie hadn¡¯t been able to control her temper and had directly sshed water on Cynthia. ¡°Aunt, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by Theo and I fooling around? We were originally a couple.¡± ¡°A couple?¡± Sydney seemed to find it funny. ¡°Then, is your name on the marriage certificate?¡± Cynthia clenched her fists. ¡°But Theo and I fell in love first.¡± ¡°Just because you fell in love first, does that give you the right to be a homewrecker?¡± asked Sydney, dropping the act and confronting that woman directly. ¡°I¡¯m not a homewrecker!¡± Cynthia was furious. ¡°If anyone¡¯s a homewrecker, it¡¯s Rosalie. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have married Th ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Theo would have married Rose a long time ago. What chance would you have had then? Rose has known Theo for so. many years. How long have you known him? If we have to talk about who came first, how do you know Theo liked you first?¡± Sydney retorted bluntly. ¡°Mom.¡± Rosalie grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop it. She¡¯s not feeling well. Theo won¡¯t be happy if you make her pass out from anger.¡± Rosalie had only spoken out of consideration for Sydney. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if the rtionship between mother and son soured because of Cynthia. It was clear that Theodore and Cynthia were in love. Who Theodore liked first wasn¡¯t important anymore. What mattered was who he loved now, and who he was willing to get a divorce for. Cynthia was indeed getting dizzy from anger. She covered her chest as she gasped for air. ¡°If Theo loves her, why would he be with me? Aunt, he¡¯s your son. No one in the Spencer family cares about him. No one supports his love. They all forced him to marry someone he doesn¡¯t like. He¡¯s the only child of the Spencer family! How can you bear to treat him like this?! Do you know how painful it is for Theo to not be with me every day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how painful it is for him, but what I¡¯m sure of is that Theo was doing just fine before you appeared. Why did everything be soplicated after you showed up?¡± said Sydney. Unable to bear it anymore and unafraid to speak her mind, Cynthia ranted, ¡°Why are you all targeting me? What did I do wrong? How am I worse than Rosalie? ¡°Just because Rosalie¡¯s parents are heroes? So what? What does it have to do with Rosalie? It¡¯s not her doing. Marriage is about Rosalie. Why are you all so biased?!¡± Rosalie was about to speak up, but Sydney gently patted her hand, signaling for her to stay quiet. Instead, it was Sydney who spoke, ¡°You make a good point, Ms. Zeller. Why does the whole Spencer family dislike you? If just one person dislikes you, it might be because the two people don¡¯t get. along. But if everyone dislikes you, you should consider whether it¡¯s you who¡¯s the problem. ¡°Theo is still young and may have misjudged you, but his Grandma, -his dad, and I have lived for many years and seen all sorts of things. With the kind of person you are, you should be grateful that you were even allowed into our family¡¯s life to begin with! ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re with Theo. I¡¯m telling you now, if Theodore marries you, I¡¯ll kick him out with nothing. He won¡¯t have a penny, and you¡¯ll have to take care of him!¡± By the end of her little speech, Sydney¡¯s expression had be extremely serious and was even filled with disgust. Rosalie was startled by her mother¨Cinw¡¯s sudden change. Sydney now seemed full of hatred for Cynthia and seemed to despise her deeply, which waspletely opposite to her previous demeanor. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Cynthia clutched her chest. ¡°You¡¯re all going too far. You¡¯re ganging up on me. Why do you have to be like this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it. You can simply consider it as me bullying. you.¡± Sydney picked up the divorce papers and turned to Rosalie.¡± Let¡¯s go. Ms. Zeller probably doesn¡¯t want to see us right now.¡± Sydney packed her bag as Rosalie stood up and nced at Cynthia, 4 who was ring at them fiercely, looking like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and was about to faint. ¡°Mom, she¡­¡± ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s go,¡± Sydney said, forcefully pulling Rosalie away. Today¡¯s Borus Offer eo As they reached the door, Rosalie felt uneasy. ¡°Mom, she only has one lung, and has heart problems too. If something happens¡­¡± ¡°Let whatever happens, happen. If Theo gets angry, let hime to me. And if he mes you, just divorce him. What¡¯s so impressive about him?¡± Sydney replied sharply. ¡°Mom, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie was worried at how agitated Sydney seemed. She had never seen her mother¨Cinw lose control like this, and couldn¡¯t believe the older woman had this kind of side to her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Sydney, calming down. ¡°You go back and get some rest. You need to take care of yourself. I don¡¯t think Cynthia is as weak as she pretends to be. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like her, always exaggerating their suffering Women like her can only rely on men¡¯s sympathy to assert themselves.¡± ¡°Why did you call both of us out today, Mom? Was it just to scold Cynthia?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I wanted to see what kind of person she is. Men are all the same. They like this kind of pretentiousness and always act as if they¡¯re blind,¡± Sydney sneered. Rosalie seemed to catch something from Sydney¡¯s tone. Could it be that Sydney¡¯s rtionship with Wesley was strained because of simr reasons? Did her father¨Cinw cheat? But Rosalie didn¡¯t dare to ask. Such words were hard to speak out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sydney patted her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°If * to the toin, let her. If Theo gets angry, let him. sy wont listen to restson about this. Even if you do nothing, Cynthia St. Okay, Tunderstand se let me remind you, Theo is blinded by Cynthia¡¯s act right now. ¡®t take him a while to see the truth, Just let him kick up a fuss if he Doty a salvage anything. The more you try, the more trouble YOUR save Wisen he¡¯s had enough of it, the truth wille out sooner orter Maybe he¡¯ll even kneel down and beg you to return to him. Then you can do as you please¡± Okay Mom, Til member your words. Thank you for speaking up for ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking up for you. I just needed to relieve some work stress by dealing with a schemer like her. If you can¡¯t help yourself, who else will?¡± Sydney said coldly. Having said that Sydney had the driver take Rosalie home before leaving herself. When Rosalie got home, she saw Theodore undressing as soon as she opened the door. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly turned. away. ¡°You¡¯re back¡± ¡°I was done with work, so I came back to rest early. My injuries aren¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rosalie waited for him to finish getting dressed. After Theodore put on his lounge clothes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my body before. Why are you looking away?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting divorced? It¡¯s better not to look.¡± Every time she saw his body, her heart raced, which wasn¡¯t good for the baby in her belly. Theodore¡¯s physique easily made women lose control. Theodore had no choice but to ept his wife¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m dressed now.¡± When Rosalie turned around, Theodore spoke again, ¡°My mom told me you had lunch with her today.¡± ¡°Yeah, and¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Theodore interrupted. ¡°You two haven¡¯t spent much time together, have you?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. It seemed like Theodore didn¡¯t know Cynthia had also been there. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other much. Your mom seems busy,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°She¡¯s your mom too, isn¡¯t she? Why draw such a clear line?¡± Theodore said, displeased. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen her much. And besides, when we¡¯re divorced, I can¡¯t call her Mom anymore. It will be Cynthia who calls her that.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°My parents will always be your parents, and the Spencer family will always be your family. Getting divorced doesn¡¯t mean we be strangers. You need to understand that.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. She understood a lot of things. She walked into the closet, and Theodore watched her take out a few pieces of clothing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m packing up my things to move to the next room. Before the divorce, let¡¯s sleep in separate rooms. Otherwise, it¡¯s awkward when I keeping in here,¡± Rosalie replied, cing the clothes on the bed and folding them neatly. Theodore approached her and said, ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced yet. Why rush to use separate rooms? We¡¯ve slept together many times. What¡¯s the difference if we keep doing it?¡± He didn¡¯t like how distant she was being. ¡°Cynthia wouldn¡¯t like it. She¡¯d be upset if she knew we were still sleeping together. Isn¡¯t her health already delicate? Don¡¯t upset her,¡± Rosalie said as she looked up at her husband. ¡°Rose, stop bringing her up all the time. I¡¯m talking about us.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not possible to avoid mentioning her when ites to us, right? We¡¯re getting divorced because of her, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t happy with me. Even without her, we¡¯d still end up divorcing!¡± Theodore snapped, his expression cold. Rosalie didn¡¯t respond. She felt like if they kept talking, they would start arguing again. This kind of problem had no solution. +26 BONUS Would they be happy if it weren¡¯t for Cynthia? No, they wouldn¡¯t.. Theodore didn¡¯t love her. Even without Cynthia, there would still be other women in the end. In short, this man wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her. She had tried for ten years. If he still hadn¡¯t fallen in love with her by now, then she really had no chance. Maybe they were just not meant to be together. ¡°Don¡¯t bother packing,¡± Theodore said, grabbing the clothes from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the next room, you can stay here.¡± Rosalie took her clothes back. ¡°I¡¯ve already slept in the next room for a few nights and gotten used to it. You can sleep in this room.¡± Theodore felt a tightness in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Rosalie, nor did he want to pressure her anymore, but sometimes, it was hard to control his feelings. This woman really didn¡¯t care about him at all. She had just decided they should sleep in separate rooms. without any hesitation. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want him to touch her anymore, and had only now found a suitable excuse. Sighing, Theodore took a crystal bracelet out of his pocket and. handed it to his wife, who was stunned to see it. ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°I had it fixed,¡± Theodore said. It was only then that Rosalie noticed the broken part of the bracelet had been repaired, and now looked perfectly undamaged. Moreover, it was now embellished with patterns, making the bracelet look event more exquisite. ¡°I remember throwing this bracelet into a trash can. Did you fish it out?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at her husband incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe it! It was hard to imagine that a man like Theodore would actually go digging through the trash. 80 Theodore scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Did it jump out by itself? Why did you throw it away? It could be fixed It was a waste to throw it away.¡± His words seemed like an attempt to reconcile with her. However, Rosalie simply stared at the bracelet in his hand without taking it. Theodore frowned. ¡°Take it. Why are you staring at it like that?¡± Rosalie suddenly felt that this situation was ridiculous. How could he casually repair the bracelet and give it back to her, as if she had identally lost it? He was acting as if he had found it for her, and she should be happy about it. After neatly folding the clothes in her hands and cing them on herp, Rosalie said, ¡°No need. You can do whatever you want with it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± It was better to rify things. She didn¡¯t want the boundaries between. them to remain unclear. Frowning, Theodore withdrew his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want this bracelet. just because you think Cindy asked me to buy it. Let me make it clear. to you. I bought this bracelet on my own. Cindy didn¡¯t know about it at first. She just happened to see it and asked about it, saying it would. suit you well. I didn¡¯t buy it because she suggested it.¡± Rosalie paused slightly, thinking about what Cynthia had said. previously, which waspletely opposite to what Theodore was saying now. She felt it was ridiculous how easily she had been influenced by Cynthia¡¯s words, perhaps because she was already so disappointed in Theodore. ¡°She even saw the gift you bought for me, huh? It seems like you two are really close. She seems to know everything about you,¡± Rosalie said. Theodore seemed somewhat annoyed. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m trying to have a proper conversation with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also trying to have a proper conversation with you. Since you¡¯ve made it clear that you bought this on your own and not because of Cynthia¡¯s suggestion, then can I also honestly tell you what that. woman said? She told me clearly that you asked her what to buy and she suggested getting a crystal bracelet. You two are sayingpletely different things. Who should I believe?¡± ¦°¦¡ Of course, she believed Theodore. She knew Theodore had no reason 175 BA to lie to her. But didn¡¯t Cynthia try to manipte Rosalie because she saw this crystal bracelet? Theodore¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Cindy¡¯s words. She just said she saw this bracelet and thought it looked nice and suitable for you. Rose, don¡¯t nder her just because you¡¯re jealous.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Did I misunderstand? Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m quite educated. I would know very well if had misunderstood her words. I know exactly what she meant.¡± ¡°I asked her about it. She clearly said she saw this bracelet and justplimented it, saying it suited you. Rose, stop using her just because you¡¯re jealous,¡± Theodore retorted. Theodore¡¯s statement that Rosalie was using Cynthia was thest straw. She stood up and set down the clothes in her hands. ¡°You believe whatever she tells you, but you don¡¯t believe me? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± said Theodore, trying to remain calm, ¡°What I meant was that you misunderstood her. It¡¯s normal for words to be ambiguous in that situation.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore, but today she insisted on being stubborn and wanted to clear things up. ¡°I understood perfectly what she said. She clearly told me that you didn¡¯t know what to get me, and she suggested you buy a crystal. bracelet. It¡¯s such a simple thing. I¡¯m not a little kid. How could I misunderstand?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Cindy deliberately lied and tried to cause trouble?¡± Theodore¡¯s patience seemed to be wearing thin. Cynthia seemed to be someone he wouldn¡¯t let anyone speak badly of, nor would he allow anyone to tarnish her image. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. She¡¯s trying to cause trouble.¡± 25 BONUS ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous! She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯m already divorcing you. Why would she say such things over a bracelet? She¡¯s not that petty!¡± Seeing this man unconditionally believing Cynthia, Rosalie felt powerless. She was almost numb. She couldn¡¯tugh, nor cry anymore. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the petty one.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Those words pierced Rosalie deeply, Clearly, it was obvious that Theodore thought she was overreacting. Why did it suddenly be her fault? Was she really overthinking it? ¡°Theodore, am I overthinking it, or are you just being unreasonable?! Every time, you unconditionally trust Cynthia and think I¡¯m lying. Cynthia is always portrayed as kind and pure! I don¡¯t understand. What has she done to influence you like this?¡± Rosalie eximed in frustration. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t speak ill of her. She hasn¡¯t done anything to influence me, but you¡­ Why have you be so mean? You said it yourself that you¡¯re unhappy and fed up with me. How does my rtionship with Cindy affect you? What good does it do to hurt her?¡± Theodore retorted. When Rosalie openly said she was fed up with Theodore and tired of their marriage, did she ever think about how he felt? Why did she think. she was the only one suffering? Rosalie tried hard not to get angry. She reminded herself that she was carrying their baby, and that was what mattered most. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt her.¡± Rosalie grabbed her clothes and left. The sentence she once forced herself to say had now be something Theodore could use against her any time. She had nothing to say and no way to exin. Continuing to argue was just a waste of time. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning. of leaving halfway through the conversation?¡± Ive already apologized, haven¡¯t I? What more do you want? She¡¯s innocent, and I¡¯m ndering her. Is that enough?¡± Rose, don¡¯t talk to me with that attitude. There¡¯s no sincerity in your words!¡± ¡°What do you want from me, then? What counts as sincere? Should I go and apologize to her on my knees right now? Tell her that I was wrong to nder her?¡± Theodore was too much! Rosalie kept backing down, yet he kept. pressing on. ¡°Is it so hard to have a proper conversation? Did I ask you to kneel and apologize to her? Why do you have toplicate things? It¡¯s just a crystal bracelet. No matter how I got it, it¡¯s a gift from me to you. Can¡¯t you be reasonable?¡± ¡°Sorry, I just like making thingsplicated. I¡¯m not like you men, to whom everything seems simple.¡± Being asked to be reasonable by Theodore sounded especially ironic, Theodore was the one who wasn¡¯t being reasonable! He was being biased! He was being anything but fair, and he didn¡¯t care! If a woman treated a man like this, could he still be reasonable? Could he simplify things? Extremely frustrated, Theodore had an unpleasant expression on his face. He had a lot of patience, but this woman kept challenging him¡­.! Just as he was about to say something, the sound of a phone ringing interrupted. Theodore let go of Rosalie and answered it. ¡°Hello.¡± Holding her clothes, Rosalie had just reached the door when she heard Theodore urgently say, ¡°Cindy attempted suicide?! I¡¯ming. over now!¡± Earlier, Theodore had changed into lounge clothes to rest at home. But after receiving that call, he immediately went back to the closet to change into suitable clothes to leave. As he passed Rosalie, he turned his head and coldly said, ¡°Cindy attempted suicide. You must be happy now!¡± Rosalie hugged her clothes tightly and said nothing. She watched Theodore leave after that usation, as if she were responsible for Cynthia¡¯s suicide attempt. Suddenly feeling uneasy, Rosalie quickly called Sydney. ¡°Mom, something¡¯s wrong. Cynthia attempted suicide.¡± Sydney sounded calm as she replied, ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°But Theo seems very angry. Cynthia will definitely me us for this.¡± ¡°Let her me us. If Theo is angry, let him be. Remember my words just consider them as children throwing a tantrum. Don¡¯t get angry. Let them make a fuss. If you can¡¯t control yourself, think about the baby in your belly!¡± ¡°But Mom, what if things get out of hand? Theo really cares about Cynthia. I don¡¯t care anymore, since I¡¯m going to divorce him. What I¡¯m worried about is if Theo mes you, then¡­¡± ¡°Then, let hime. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± It seemed like Sydney had everything under control. The older woman dismissed Rosalie¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°I have things to attend to. Listen to my advice. Let them make a fuss and don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Cynthia had cut her wrists, but luckily, she had been found in time and was saved. Now, shey silently in bed, feeling very aggrieved and crying non¨Cstop, no matter how much Theodore tried to get her to talk. to him. Finally, she managed to say, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t bother about me anymore. Just live well with Rosalie. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡± ¡°Cindy, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what happened? If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Cynthia always kept her grievances bottled up inside, but every time she saw Theodore truly angry, she would tell the truth. Cynthia sobbed as she choked out, The Spencer family won¡¯t ept me. This afternoon¡­¡± ¡°What happened this afternoon? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Theo, this afternoon your mother, Rosalie, and I had lunch together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Theodore was surprised. He thought it was only Rosalie and his mother who had lunch together. No one had told him about Cynthia being there. ¡°I was happy when I received your mother¡¯s call. She said she wanted to have lunch with me and asked me not to tell you. I went happily, but I didn¡¯t expect Rosalie to be there too.¡± Cynthia cried bitterly as she continued, ¡°Theo, I really¡­.I can¡¯t bear this humiliation anymore. I¡¯m tired of being called a mistress and a homewrecker. Whether it¡¯s your mother, your father, or Rosalie, they all insult me. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t please them. Rosalie even I sshed water on my face. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± As Cynthia cried uncontrobly, Theodore quickly held her hand. ¡°Stop crying. What did they do to you? Did they pick on you?¡± he asked, anger gradually seeping into his tone. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t pick on me. It¡¯s my own fault. Theo, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s end it. I really¡­ I can¡¯t. take it anymore. I feel like I can¡¯t go on!¡± Cynthia already had a delicate appearance, but now, with her pale face and tearful eyes, it only made Theodore feel more protective of her. This kind of appearance easily stirred up a man¡¯s protective instincts. -Theodore tucked her in. ¡°Get some rest, okay? I¡¯m here.¡± When Theodore came out of the ward, his face was grim. He immediately called Rosalie. As soon as she answered, Theodore sharply asked, ¡°Rosalie, did you really ssh water on Cindy¡¯s face at lunch today?¡± Startled by his angry voice, Rosalie quickly tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I did ssh water on her, but that¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong about you. How could you do something so rude?! You knew Cindy wasn¡¯t feeling well, yet you still picked on her. You¡¯re outrageous!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t even listen to his wife¡¯s exnation. Once she admitted it, he erupted, leaving Rosalie reeling from his scolding. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me why I did it. I didn¡¯t just randomly ssh water on her. It was because she-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore cut her off, not wanting to hear more. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t treat her like that. How could you team up with my mom to pick on a vulnerable woman? Do you have any decency?¡± ¡°Theodore, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± said an angry Rosalie. ¡°Wait! Come to the hospital!¡± Rosalie smiled coldly. ¡°Why should I? Isn¡¯t Cynthia better off with you? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize after doing something like that? You bettere to the hospital, or else- Rosalie hung up before Theodore even finished speaking. She couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation with this man. He was truly crazy and irrational right now. Whenever it involved Cynthia, he always lost his senses and couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. Was Theodore just too foolish to see through Cynthia¡¯s act? Ultimately, it was because Theodore cared too much about her. When a man cared about a woman, he naturally became biased. He would put her first no matter what, shielding her above all else. In such situations, he wouldn¡¯t care about right or wrong anymore, and would just wholeheartedly protect his beloved woman. It was just like how some parents spoiled their children. Even if their children did something wrong, they desperately protected them. It had been almost an hour since Theodore¡¯s call. Having just finished showering, Rosalie put on her pajamas and got ready to lie down in bed. She tried to keep her emotions calm, not letting herself be affected. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Theodore stormed in angrily. Rosalie jumped in surprise, seeing the man¡¯s dark face. She was first stunned, then annoyed. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡± With a grim look on his face, Theodore grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards the door. Wise me you DoMy Wifes SRE ME LET THE DOT sad few times out Tesoure was too strong for her to wood free of kin goos ??? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????? Jasa Bujuseds a noge Eye of ay dad Argon 00 190 supinous dus au secou¨¦ que pundus cu YOU BE not op for breo fub osa De fine as Aung sa az auto Bted sy WWAY tren of bely an unides eu fumato pejrande optr va INAM, TANG where pa we she said to me? She said¡­ the said you shouldn¡¯t tosat her like that, especially Ate even¡¯t listen to Rosalie¡¯s exnation at all. TOLS BURSON auto any as op en ay and way day s800. She hasn¡¯t harmed anyone. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been targeting hen all this while, always thinking of her as a mistress and insulting her marry in the future. I won¡¯t allow anyone to say she¡¯s a mistress!¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes reddened Then, why haven¡¯t you mamed her yet?! 01 Bujo? wy vasom en seus sandiwe you spus not 19150151 saus sign them. Why eves nox op uw we ut pus sueded souorip wou dn sw de you care about what your family says? If you love her so much, you wouldn¡¯t care about anything and just marry her!¡± ¡°Rosalie Theodore roared. ¡°You know the situation now. Are you taking advantage of the fact that we can¡¯t get divorced now, so you¡¯re +26 BONUS doing whatever you want, driving Cindy to attempt suicide?!¡± This matter seemed to hit Theodore hard and he couldn¡¯t bear it! Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything. There was nothing she could say. When Theodore had already decided on something, no amount of exnation from her would make a difference. Sydney was right. He waspletely blinded. Nothing could change his mind! ¡°Rosalie, I was truly mistaken. I¡¯ve known you for ten years, yet I didn¡¯t know you were this kind of person. I must have been blind!¡± Rosalie felt like her heart had been torn in two. Blinded? Yes, it had been ten years, yet he didn¡¯t even know who she really was. They had known each other for ten years, yet their time together couldn¡¯tpare to Cynthia¡¯s lie. Theodore believed everything Cynthia said andpletely ignored Rosalie¡¯s exnations. In these ten years, not only had Theodore been blinded, Rosalie had also been blinded! ¡°Come with me to the hospital and apologize to Cindy!¡± Theodore handed her a coat from the rack and pulled her out the door. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to her, even if you take me there!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say anything and just led Rosalie to the car. When they arrived at the hospital, Theodore firmly grasped her wrist. and coldly reminded her, ¡°When you see Cindyter, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything to upset her¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. You want me to apologize to her? Dream on!¡± ¡°You have to apologize to her!¡± Theodore¡¯s pace quickened. ¡± Otherwise, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Theodore stopped and pressed Rosalie against the corridor wall. Cindy attempted suicide, and you still want to do this? Do you really want her to die? She doesn¡¯t even care about her own life, and yet you still want to nder her. How can you live with yourself?¡± ¡°And what about you? How can you do this to your wife? I¡¯m still in my pajamas, and you dragged me out to apologize to Cynthia. Have you ever considered my feelings? How will others see me?¡± Rosalie shot back ¡°Why did you force her to attempt suicide, then? When you insulted her, did you ever think about this moment? If she really died, could you live with yourself?¡± ¡°If she really dies, I¡¯ll give my life for herst Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened, tears of frustration burning in her eye. ¡°Would that satisfy you, Mr. Spencer?¡± The man¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened, his teeth clenched. Rosalie, I really don¡¯t understand you. Why would you do this? You said it yourself that you¡¯ve had enough of our marriage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what threat does Cindy pose to you? Why are you so malicious? And now, you have the audacity to say you¡¯ll give your life for hers! Tell me, what kind of person are you? Have you been pretending all these ten years?¡± Rosalie looked up with reddened eyes and met Theodore¡¯s gaze. It felt as if she could see his disappointment in her. But the disappointment wasn¡¯t one¨Csided. She was disappointed in him too. She never imagined she would hear such words from him, much less directed at her. After ten years of knowing this man, all she was left. with was usations of malice and pretense. Seeing Rosalie unable to answer, Theodore assumed what he had said was true. He led her to the door of the hospital room. ¡°Go in and talk to her properly.¡± ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ll ask you one question. Do you want to hear why I sshed water on her?¡± ¡°What other reason could there be? You¡¯re jealous of her, so you and my mom teamed up to bully her. Cindy innocently went to eat with my mom. How could she have known you would be there too?¡± 4 Hearing the confidence in his tone, Rosalie suddenly lost the desire to exin. What else could she say? What was the point of exining to him? If he didn¡¯t believe her, then her exnation was useless. And even if he did believe her, it was toote for him to take her side now, after having already treated her like this. As husband and wife, they didn¡¯t even have basic trust between them. What was the point in trying to salvage anything? Though Cynthia¡¯s suicide attempt was amonce tactic, it was effective. It had really got to Theodore. She as quite something, huh? She could be so ruthless to herself! Theodore tightly gripped Rosalie¡¯s wrist, trying to drag her into the hospital room, but she stood her ground. ¡°Why are you standing here? Get in!¡± Theodore demanded. ¡°Theodore, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t apologize to her. You can forget about it!¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Theodore was exasperated. ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that. Are you trying to resist me to the end?¡± That¡¯s right. I want to see how far you¡¯ll go for Cynthia!¡± Hearing Theodore¡¯s voice, Cynthia called out, ¡°Theo, is that you? Are you outside?* Theodore¡¯s hard grip was almost enough to turn Rosalie¡¯s arm red. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go. Even if you drag me in and break my teeth, I won¡¯t apologize to her. Watch me make her explode from anger.¡± Rosalie was as stubborn as ever. Theodore¡¯s eyes were zing with anger, and it looked like he was practically about to spew fire.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t force my hand. I have many ways to make you suffer!¡± A cold yet authoritative woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Oh really? I¡¯d like to hear what methods you have to make your wife suffer. The couple turned their heads and saw Sydney striding over in high heels, her steps brisk and forceful. She reached Rosalie, pulled the younger woman behind her, and faced Theodore. ¡°You¡¯re quite imposing, hmm, Mr. Spencer? You¡¯re threatening your wife because of a mistress. How admirable!¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress.¡± ¡°Then, who is? Are you saying Rose is the mistress?¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± ¡°Am I causing trouble?¡± Sydney seemed to find it amusing. ¡°Am I causing trouble, or are you going insane? What would you have done. to her if I hadn¡¯te? Go on! Tell me!¡± ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. This is a hospital. Don¡¯t disturb Cindy¡¯s rest!¡± Sydneyughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought Rose here, and now you¡¯re worried about disturbing Cindy¡¯s rest. You¡¯re really ridiculous.¡± Suddenly, Sydney opened the hospital room door and walked in.. ¡°Mom!¡± Theodore hurriedly followed, but it was toote. Sydney approached Cynthia¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°You act so well, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s have a showdown today. Theo, tell me, what did Cynthia tell you about what happened at lunch?¡± ¡°Mom, please leave.¡± Theodore was trying his best to suppress his anger. If the person in front of him wasn¡¯t his mother, he would have been less polite. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯ty a finger on your precious Cynthia. I just want to rify things. In fact, let me guess.¡± Sydney thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Did she tell you that it was Rose who contacted me so that I would team up with her and bully Cynthia? Did she imply that today¡¯s lunch was Rose¡¯s n to pick on her? Theodore clenched his fists, his face darkening. ¡°Mom, please stop.¡± ¡°Why? We need to clear things up. No matter what Cynthia told you, I¡¯m telling you now that I was the one who arranged today¡¯s lunch. Neither Cynthia nor Rose knew that the other was invited.¡± Wife my 91-100 ¡°Also, Rose did indeed throw water at Cynthia. Don¡¯t worry. It was just cold water. But I suppose that even cold water would make you feel unbearable pain, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± said Sydney, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t push me!¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze grew increasingly darker. ¡°What did I do? I¡¯m just stating the facts. It¡¯s you who¡¯s not listening. to the truth. Did you even listen to Rose when she tried to exin why she sshed water on Cynthia? No, you only listen to everything. Cynthia says.¡± Cynthia started crying in bed. ¡°Aunt, I know it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s okay if you me me, but please don¡¯t make things difficult for Theo, okay? If you have any issues, take them out on me.¡± ¡°Shut up! Was I talking to you? You kept quiet when I asked you to speak, but you¡¯re so eager to interfere when it isn¡¯t your ce. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to sow discord!¡± snapped Sydney. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the hospital room. Rosalie, who was still standing outside the room, quickly stepped forward when she saw her husband treating his mother so roughly. ¡°She¡¯s your mother. If you can treat her like this, how far are you willing to go for Cynthia? You¡¯re losing control!¡± Rosalie reprimanded. Theodore was no longer the man she knew. He had changed. Was it Cynthia who had changed him, or had he always been like this and Rosalie just hadn¡¯t seen it clearly? ¡°Me? Lose control? You all seem to have be victims now. But the one lying in a hospital bed is Cindy, not you!¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°So, whoever¡¯s lying in bed is the victim? This world is so simple, huh? That¡¯s something new I learned today.¡± Sydney grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Rose, go home. Lie in bed and be miserable, as though you¡¯re at death¡¯s door. Let¡¯s see if your husband will worry about you like he does for Cynthia.¡± ¡°Mom, no need for that. It¡¯s not worth fighting for a man in such a way, said Rosalie. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not worth it. We have so many other things to do. Why waste time on a man? Only women who can¡¯t live without a man will cling to them every day. Rose, let¡¯s go.¡± Sydney pulled her daughter¨Cinw away. Theodore didn¡¯t stop them. Them staying here would only add to his annoyance. After taking just a few steps, Sydney suddenly turned back and said, Theodore, think for yourself and figure out why everyone wants to pick on Cynthia. By the way, Cynthia isn¡¯t happy about the assets you were nning to give Rose in the divorce. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself. Tell her you¡¯re willing to give half your assets to Rose and see how she reacts.¡± The two women left. Once they were far away from Theodore, Rosalie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She didn¡¯t sob out loud but just silently let the tears fall. Sydney didn¡¯t stop her. When one feels like crying, one should cry. It was even more ufortable to keep it bottled up inside. Rosalie didn¡¯t cry for too long. After a while, she wiped away her tears, acting like nothing had happened. ¡°Mom, why did youe to the hospital?¡± she asked. 1 ¡°Theo called me too, asking about what happened at lunch. From his tone, I knew he woulde here and cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Mom, thank you foring to help me. I really didn¡¯t know what to do just now,¡± Rosalie said as she gently touched her belly and wondered why it was so hard to raise a child.. ¡°Maybe you should really divorce him. Set a time to sign the documents and make it official. If you both agree to keep it secret, Grandma won¡¯t know, and you can pretend to be a married couple in public. Once the marriage is over, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to you in the future,¡± Sydney suggested, Seeing her mother¨Cinw being so calm and rational, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but admire her a little. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him about it when he calms down.¡± No matter what she said now, Theodore wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. Sydney nodded. ¡°Do it as soon as possible.¡± Then, she drove Rosalie back home. Meanwhile, Theodore was still at the hospital with Cynthia. She c a lot, but he didn¡¯t stop her, instead just sitting in a chair by her b lost in thought. When she noticed that Thedore wasn¡¯tfort her, Cynthia realized there was no point in continuing to cry and finally stopped. Hearing that her crying had subsided, Theodore nced at her. Feeling better?¡± ¦§ Still upset, she said, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I caused you to argue with yo family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Rose knew that my mom invited you to lunch. She wa there because she had been invited too. My mom invited both of yo separately, so you might have misunderstood,¡± Theodore exine Cynthia¡¯s heart thumped. Was Theodore defending Rosalie? Did h not believe that his mother and wife would team up to bully her? ¡°¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s hands clenched into fists under the nket. Since Theodore had exined the other two women¡¯s actions, she couldn¡¯t directly speak ill of them, or he might end up thinking badly of her instead. I Cynthia bit her lip and said, ¡°Theo, I was surprised when I saw Rosalie there because I thought your mother had only invited me. After what happened, I thought they might have nned it together. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what really happened, but I did feel wronged. Even your mother can¡¯t deny how she humiliated me in the restaurant. Why did she want to see me if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Then, tell me, why did Rose ssh water on you? What happened before she did that?¡± Theodore asked. Cynthia suddenly felt uneasy. She knew exactly what happened, but she definitely couldn¡¯t tell Theodore the truth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did you y something to her?¡± Theodore frowned, a hint of unease in his eyes. Had he misunderstood Rosalie? ¡°We had an argument. We were talking about you, and things got a bit heated. Women are always a bit emotional, you know,¡± Cynthia said pitifully. It was better to say that she and Rosalie had argued over Theodore, leading to the water incident, than to tell him the truth. Theodore fell silent. Cynthia¡¯s words seemed to make sense. But didn¡¯t Rosalie dislike him? Why would she argue with Cynthia because of him? Could it be that Rosalie harbored some resentment towards Cynthia because she and Theodore were ultimately still husband and wife? Did she not necessarily need to love him to argue over him? He thought back to the fights he had with Rosalie previously. If he could argue with her, then it wasn¡¯t surprising that Rosalie would argue with Cynthia. Theodore sighed and gently patted the nket covering Cynthia. ¡± Okay, I understand.¡± The incident at lunch was probably just a farce. He just hadn¡¯t expected that his mother would do such a thing one day. He thought. his mother had already distanced herself from the Spencer family¡¯s affairs, and that his parents were still together only on paper. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m afraid your rtionship with the Spencer family will be damaged because of me. I don¡¯t want to cause a rift between you and them. Then, I¡¯d be the guilty one,¡± said Cynthia. ¡°Sorry, Cindy. I apologize on their behalf.¡± Since Rosalie and Sydney refused to apologize to Cynthia, he, as their husband and son, had to do it. ¡°Theo, you know that I¡¯ll never me you. As long as I know your heart is with me, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not afraid of any grievances. Even if the whole world hates me, I¡¯m okay as long as I still have you.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes reddened with tears, making her pitiful appearance. seem especially heartbreaking. ¡°Cindy, I have another question,¡± Theodore said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I had nothing, would you still want to be with me?¡± Cynthia looked at him in confusion. ¡°Theo, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Answer my question first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? What do you take me for?¡± Cynthia was a bit angry. ¡°Did I get together with you because of your status? How could you think that of me?¡± Cynthia¡¯s words,ing from a moral high ground, sessfully made Theodore feel guilty. But he persisted, saying, ¡°Cindy, that¡¯s not what I meant. But you know, my family really likes Rose. If divorce her, I might lose. everything.¡± Cynthia was stunned. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d be left with nothing?¡± When Sydney said those words at lunch, Cynthia had thought it was just talk. How could the Spencer family leave Theodore, their only heir, with nothing? But now, hearing the same thinge directly from this man¡¯s mouth left her feeling afraid. ¡°That day mighte. Grandma really likes Rose. If she finds out I want to divorce her, she might strip me of my inheritance. Since she controls SK Enterprise, she might even give thepany directly to Rose.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was calm, without a hint of regret or worry. He stated it calmly as if it didn¡¯t matter to him even if thepany was given to Rosalie. 125 MOANS Cynthia¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but she kept her emotions in check as she protested, ¡°Theo, that¡¯s so unfair to you. You¡¯ve worked so hard. You¡¯re the only heir of the Spencer family. They shouldn¡¯t treat you like this! Even if Rosalie is good, she¡¯s not a Spencer.¡± ¡°Cindy, I don¡¯t care about inheritance. It¡¯s all the hard work of my grandfather¡¯s generation. I was just lucky to be born into it. If they really don¡¯t give it to me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Theodore sighed softly. ¡°But if I lose everything, you¡¯ll suffer with me. So, you should consider this question. If that day reallyes, I won¡¯t demand that you stay with me.¡± Worked up, Cynthia sat up in bed. ¡°Theo! Why would you say such things? I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I don¡¯t care if you have money or not. ¡°I¡¯m just defending you. Even though you were born into a privileged family, you worked hard too. Without you, SK Enterprise wouldn¡¯t be as sessful as it is today. How can they treat you unfairly because of a marriage?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Cynthia was truly scared. She did love Theodore, but if he was real really left with nothing, then marrying him wouldn¡¯t make her the esteemed Mrs. Spencer whomanded respect. She would be too embarrassed to show her face in front of her own. family. She had nned to make a triumphant return to the Zeller family, making them all jealous when she walked in holding Theodore¡¯s hand. But now, he was telling her that he might lose. everything, and it would all go to Rosalie?! ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t get worked up. I already said I don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t need to feel like it¡¯s an unfair situation for me. Unless, you actually won¡¯t want to be with me anymore if I lose everything,¡± Theodore said. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Cynthia hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Theo, even if +25 BONDS you don¡¯t care, I feel sorry for you. You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the Spencer family, and now they want to treat you like this for Rosalie. It really hurts me.¡± Afraid he would misunderstand, she continued, ¡°But if that day reallyes, it¡¯s okay. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯ll be happy no matter what. Just being able to see you makes me feel blessed.¡± It wasn¡¯t the end yet, so she couldn¡¯t panic. She wouldn¡¯t let Rosalie seed. ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste. You should sleep now,¡± Theodore said, gently pressing Cynthia down onto the bed and tucking her in. When Sydney and Rosalie arrived at the younger woman¡¯s home, she got out of the car and said, ¡°Mom, you could stay the night.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m used to living alone. You go back and rest well,¡± Sydney refused. Rosalie coughed a few times. Having heard her daughter inw cough a few times during the drive, Sydney reminded her, ¡°Drink some hot water when you get inside. You may have caught a cold. Try not to take medicine and get plenty of Test.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. Take care on your way back.¡± Since it seemed that the older woman really didn¡¯t want to stay, Rosalie didn¡¯t try to convince and headed inside, straightening her coat. It waste at night, and the weather was chilly. The butler greeted her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Why are you still awake, Anthony?¡± ¡°I saw a caring in and thought it might be you or the master.¡± Rosalie smiled wryly. ¡°He¡¯s noting back. You should go to bed. soon.¡± Rosalie coughed a few times into her fist and went upstairs. Back in her room, she coughed even harder under the covers. She had caught a chill. Earlier, Theodore had dragged her out while she was still in her pajamas. Though he had given her a coat, she had only put it on when they arrived at the hospital. Getting sick happened in an instant. Anthony came to her door with medicine and a cup of hot water. ¡°Madam, have you gone to bed?¡± he asked politely, though he knew she was still awake because he could hear er coughing. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Madam, I heard you coughing, so I brought you some medicine and hot water. Take the medicine and then go to sleep.¡± Soon, Rosalie came to the door, her face looking a bit pale. She took the medicine and water from Anthony. ¡°Thank you. You should rest early,¡± she said. Anthony nodded and left. Rosalie closed the door and returned to her room. She only drank the hot water but didn¡¯t take the medicine. Because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t take medicine unless it was absolutely necessary. Back in his room, Anthony was about to go to sleep when he received a call from Theodore. ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡± the butler asked. ¡°Has Rose returned?¡± ¡°Madam is already back and in her room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. How did she look?¡± ¡°Madam has been coughing. I just gave her some medicine.¡± ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s sick?¡± Theodore sounded worried. ¡°Yes, she may have caught a cold. She didn¡¯t look well when she came back.¡± Before Anthony could finish speaking, the call was already disconnected. - Rosalie¡¯s head was pounding, and she felt terrible. Her throat was sore from coughing, but she felt a persistent itch if she didn¡¯t cough. There was nothing she could do but endure the difort. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Coughing so hard, Rosalie didn¡¯t even notice when the door to her room opened. It wasn¡¯t until she felt the bed sink down that she jumped in surprise and turned to see Theodore sitting on her bed. ¡°W¨Cwhy are you back?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore raised his hand and gently touched her forehead, then took out a thermometer and tried to put it in her mouth. Rosalie quickly pushed his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised the thermometer and motioned with it. ¡°Checking if you have a fever. Open your mouth.¡± Rosalie sat up and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you apanying Cynthia? Why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him right now! ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± asked Theodore. Rosalie¡¯s expression suggested that she hated him to the core. It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t angry. Her heart was filled with resentment towards him. ¡°Would I dare to be mad at you? Go back to Cynthia¡¯s side so you don¡¯t have to see a malicious woman like me and feel upset!¡± Upon hearing the word she used, a sudden pang of pain struck the man¡¯s heart. She had taken everything he said in anger to heart. While Theodore was at a loss for words, Rosalie started coughing again. He quickly pulled her into his arms and gently patted her back. His voice was soft as he said, ¡°Can I take your temperature? Be good, okay?¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Rosalie said, pushing against his chest. However, Theodore held onto her tightly, not letting her move. ¡°If you let me take your temperature, I¡¯ll let you go. If not, I¡¯ll keep holding you like this.¡± He would hold her like this all night if he had to Rosalie pushed at his chest forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take my temperature. Leave me alone.¡± She was throwing a tantrum like a child. She didn¡¯t understand this man at all. Had he forgotten how he had treated her in the hospital? And now, he hade back to check her temperature. How had he even known she was sick anyway? Either Sydney or Anthony must have told him. Theodore¡¯s voice sounded somewhat stern as he said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re mad at me, there¡¯s no need to punish your own body. Be good.¡± ¡°Theodore, have you forgotten what you did at the hospital? Why are. you here caring about me now? What concern of yours is it if I¡¯m sick? ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± ¡°Not for much longer. You¡¯ll be Cynthia¡¯s husband. Get away from me! Rosalie eximed as she struggled desperately in his arms. She couldn¡¯t forgive him for what he had done to her. Seeming somewhat helpless, Theodore sighed, then suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her lips, silencing all herints. Rosalie was stunned by his sudden action and remained speechless for a while. After a long while, he finally released her. His deep and fiery gaze was fixed on her, and his voice was husky as he said, ¡°When you¡¯re feeling better, you can me me however you want. But for now, be a good girl and listen to me. Otherwise, Grandma will worry if she finds out you¡¯re sick. Do you want me to call her now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rosalie hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma.¡± If Reba found out that Rosalie was sick, she would surely worry. If the older woman dug deeper, she might find out about Theodore taking his wife to the hospital to apologize to Cynthia. Rosalie was worried that discovering all that would affect Reba¡¯s health. ¡°Then, be a good girl and take your temperature. Don¡¯t throw tantrums like a child,¡± Theodore said, handing her the thermometer. ¡°You were the one who picked on me first, yet you have the nerve to say I¡¯m throwing tantrums like a child. Why don¡¯t you admit you were basically like an unreasonable adult picking on a kid?¡± # Rosalie felt extremely aggrieved. Perhaps because she was sick, shel seemed even more like a pitiful child being bullied. ¡°Alright, I was being unreasonable. I was the one who started it. Be at good girl and take your temperature so Grandma won¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Theodore coxed in an exceptionally gentle tone,pletely different from his demeanor at the hospital. Rosalie was filled with resentment, but she was helpless. Theodore had her at his mercy. She obediently opened her mouth and ced the thermometer inside. Theodore supported her and helped her lean against the headboard, then covered her with the nket and tightly held her hand. Rosalie wanted to pull her hand away, but the more she pulled, the tighter his grip became. In the end, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to move anymore. hapter 96 With a thermometer in her mouth, Rosalie looked tired but also pouty. It was kind of cute, yet really heartbreaking. When enough time had passed, Theodore took the thermometer from her mouth and checked the temperature. Thirty¨Ceight degrees. She had a slight fever. Seeing this number, Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for some IV fluids.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Rosalie firmly refused. ¡°But you have a fever, you need-¡± ¡°Theodore, why do you want to take me to the hospital again? You¡¯ve already traumatized me. Don¡¯t you remember? It¡¯s because of you i ended up like this. What else do you want?¡± Rosalie was deliberately being harsh as she was terrified of going to the hospital. If he found out she was pregnant, it would be a disaster. Theodore paused, then said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll have a doctore over instead.¡± ¡°Anthony gave me medicine, and I¡¯ve already taken it. I just want to sleep now.¡± In actuality, Rosalie had only drank the water, and had thrown the medicine in the trash. Seeing the empty cup on the bedside table, Theodore sighed and ced his hand on his wife¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie pushed his hand away andy down in bed, turning away from him. Her eyes were slightly red as she chewed on her fingernail and ignored him. What was the point of him apologizing now? +25 BONL Though he sighed again, Theodore sat by her bed for a long time. It was only when he noticed Rosalie finally drifting off to sleep that he carefully tucked her in and went into the bathroom. When he came out again, he was freshly showered. It was raining outside, with strong winds blowing into the room through the open windows, causing the curtains to flutter. Rosalie seemed to be awake again, but in a daze. Coughing a few times, she was constantly tossing and turning as though she couldn¡¯t find afortable position. Theodore hurriedly closed the windows. He came to the bed andy down next to Rosalie, pulling the nket over her again. But she still seemed very ufortable, frowning deeply and constantly moving, never settling down. Theodore could onlyy there with her and hold her tightly, wrapping the nket around her more securely. Growing more worried, he put his hand on her forehead to feel her temperature. ¡°Honey,¡± Rosalie suddenly murmured. It seemed that she was calling out to him. ¡°I¡¯m here, Rose,¡± Theodore said as he tightly held her hand. Rosalie frowned, tears glistening in the corners of her eyes. She snuggled into his embrace, holding him tightly ¡°Honey, where are you?¡± ¡°Rose, I¡¯m right here beside you,¡± Theodore whispered gently in her ear, cradling her face. ¡°No, you¡¯re gone. You always leave!¡± Theodore felt a sudden pang in his heart. Rose ¡°I hate you¡­ I hate you!¡± Rosalie clenched her fists and pounded the man¡¯s chest fiercely. ¡°Thate you!¡± Theodore closed his eyes in resignation. He nted a kiss on her forehead as she continued to hit his chest. Rose, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± If he hadn¡¯t impulsively dragged her out, she wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold and wouldn¡¯t have a fever. He wished he was the one who was Eventually, Rosalie tired herself out and drifted off to a fitful sleep in his arms. After a while, Theodore got out of bed and went into the bathroom. Soon, he came out with a damp towel, cing it on her forehead to cool her down. He went back and forth, recing the towel many times. Finally, in thete hours of the night, Rosalie was finally peacefully fast asleep. Setting the towel aside. Theodorey down next to her and tested her temperature again, then hugged her tightly. Theodore didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep all night. He stayed by Rosalie¡¯s side, checking on her whenever she made a sound, making sure she wasn¡¯t ufortable and giving her water if she needed it. As dawn broke, Theodore raised his hand to Rosalie¡¯s forehead to check her temperature yet again. Seeing that her fever had finally gone down, he breathed a sigh of relief. Exhausted, Theodore sat up and pinched the bridge of his nose. As he walked drowsily to the bathroom, he identally kicked the trash can, startling himself. He was afraid that the sound would wake Rosalie, but thankfully, she was still sound asleep. When he bent down to push the trash can back into ce, he noticed two pills in it, puzzling him. Didn¡¯t Rose say she had taken the medicine? Then, why were the pills in the trash? Why would she lie to him? It was just two pills, so why wouldn¡¯t she take them? She wasn¡¯t the type to refuse medicine.. Feeling uneasy, Theodore turned his head and stared deeply at the woman sleeping peacefully. When Rosalie woke up again, it was almost noon. She was alone in bed. Rosalie stared nkly at the ceiling, feeling a bit dizzy. She vaguely remembered Theodore taking care of her all night. She touched the cold sheets beside her, realizing he must have left at some point. Everything fromst night felt like a dream. Rosalie groggily got out of bed and freshened up in the bathroom. When she came out of her room, Anthony hurried over to her. ¡°Madam, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± she said, though her night must have been an exception. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s disappointment, Anthony added, ¡°Madam, Sir is still very concerned about you. He called mest night asking if you had returned. When I mentioned your cough, he rushed back immediately.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie felt a strange mix of emotions. Her husband cared for her, rushing back when he heard she was sick. But why did she feel so bitter? Even though he had returnedst night, he still went to Cynthia¡¯s side today. How many pieces could his heart be split into? She would rather he be cold and cruel to her from start to end, rather than him always being like this. He would sometimes be kind to her, only to do a 180 and treat her harshly. He was clearly tormenting her. Anthony wanted to say something more, but seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Madam, what would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Rosalie didn¡¯t care much about food. Her head was starting to ache again, so she returned to her room. She sat on the bed and let out a long sigh. After much contemtion, she finally called Theodore. The call soon connected, but it wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s voice that she heard. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Madam, this is Yuvan. Are you looking for Mr. Spencer?¡± ¡°Yes. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Mr. Spencer is currently in the bathroom helping Ms. Zeller. It¡¯s not convenient for him to take calls at the moment. Is there something you need to tell him? I can ry the message.¡± Rosalie¡¯s mind went nk. Theodore was helping Cynthia in the athroom? A man and woman alone in the bathroom¡­ Did Cynthia eed help undressing?! Rosalie wished she hadn¡¯t made that call. Just hearing Yuvan¡¯s words was enough to make her vividly imagine what must be happening. between Theodore and Cynthia. Unable to bear it, she abruptly ended the call and tossed her phone aside, copsing on the bed in tears. ¡°Theodore, you jerk!¡± m Thinking about what Theodore might be doing in the bathroom with Cynthia, whether they were just washing up or showering together, Rosalie felt like her whole world was crashing down on her. She had thought she was beyond hurt. She thought it would be fine as long as she didn¡¯t see it or think about it. But hearing it made it impossible for her not to. She felt tightness in her chest, making event breathing hurt. For the sake of the child in her belly, she forced herself to take deep breaths. Lunch was quickly prepared, and Rosalie went to the dining room to eat. She had no appetite, but for the child¡¯s sake, she forced herself to eat. She stuffed the food into her mouth and swallowed hard, but her stomach churned violently.. It was especially hard to keep her food down when she thought about what Theodore and Cynthia might be doing in the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t even swallow her saliva at the thought! ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? Is the food not to your liking?¡± asked Anthony, noticing Rosalie¡¯s unusually pale face and her difficulty swallowing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie forced down a few mouthfuls of food, but she just couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Her stomach felt awful, and if she kept eating, she would surely vormit Just then, a voice called out, ¡°Rose | Rosalie turned her head to see Theodore entering the dining room Her heart skipped a beat, resentment shing across her face She immediately stood up and left the ng room, deliberately avoiding Theodore nced at her barely touched food, then at Anthony, who only gave him a helpless look. It seems Madam is not in a good mood.¡± Looking disheveled. Theodore followed after his wife and knocked on the door of her room. *Rose ¡± There was no sound from inside the room, but he knew she was in there. ¡°Rose,¡± he called her name again, pulling on the door handle, but she had locked it from inside He knocked a few more times Rose, open the door. I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Just say what you want from there Rosalie finally spoke. Her voice sounded hoarse, and if one listened closely, it was clear that she was crying ¡°How can I when there¡¯s a door between us? Open the door and let me in, okay?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it through the door? I can hear your voice. Just say whatever it is.¡± ¡°Why did you run away and lock the door when you saw me?¡± ¡°I just want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Let mee in and check your temperature. Open the door.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t open it. Just go away. My fever¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t need you. Go be with your darling, don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Rosalie eximed in fury. ¡°Rosalie Young, do you think this door can keep me out? If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll force my way in!¡± said Theodore, sounding somewhat displeased now. There was silence from the woman behind the door for a long time. After what felt like two minutes, Theodore heard footsteps. With a click, the door finally opened, revealing the woman¡¯s pale face. He walked up to her anxiously, reaching out to touch her forehead, but Rosalie pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± He had used those hands to touch Cynthia in the bathroom. Who knows where else he had touched? Now those same hands were trying to touch her, making her feel disgusted! Theodore frowned. You were clinging to mest night, and now you won¡¯t let me touch you What¡¯s with the attitude? Tm throwing a tantrum! Don¡¯t you remember?! sshed water on Cynthia¡¯s face! Go to her. She¡¯s better, isn¡¯t she? Don¡¯te to mer said Rosalie, her voice filled with bitterness ¡°Are you still upset aboutst night? ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night Rosalie realized that she was more angry about this morning¡¯s incident than what happenedst night. ¡°I admit I was too impulsivest night Cindy attempted suicide, and ! didn¡¯t think too much at the time. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you two Let¡¯s both take a step back and not bring it up again, okay?¡± said Theodore, trying to make peace Rosalie snorted coldly. ¡°You dragged me out when you were angry and tried to force me to apologize to her, but now you say we shouldn¡¯t talk about it? So, everything has to be ording to your wishes¡± ¡°Then, I apologize to you. If you me me, go ahead and p me a few times¡± Taking a step forward. Theodore grabbed her hand and pped his own face with A startled Rosalie quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Rose, I sincerely apologize forst night. Whatever reason you had for sshing water on her, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. I shouldn¡¯t have called you malicious. pigem to Spencer Mawever apologize to me Just consider m grateful that you knew how to you don¡¯t need to change your mind me malicious. It¡¯s better to suspecme with the utmost malice than to suddenly realizeter that you don¡¯t understand me Theodore clenched his fists, a hint of regret shing in his eys. The words he saidst night had deeply hurt this woman Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. He held his abdom and took a fer teps back, almost losing his bnce Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively stepped forward and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Theodore lowered his hand from his stomach. I¡¯m fine Rosalie took a good look at Theodore¡¯s haggard face He didn¡¯t look well at all as if he hadn¡¯t slept property in a long time ¡°You should go back to your room and rest for a while,¡± said Rosalie, avoiding his gaze She was afraid she might soften. This man was very good at manipting her 1 didn¡¯te back to sleep. I came to see you Rosalie smirked. ¡°Haven¡¯t we said everything that needs to be said? i don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night anymore.¡± ¡°What about this morning? Didn¡¯t you call me? Theodore persisted Thinking about it made Rosalie feel pain, both mentally and physically She immediately turned away from him: ¡°Sorry to have bothered you won¡¯t call you unless it¡¯s something important next time.¡± ¡°Yuvan told me you hung up before finishing what you wanted to say He didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Now tell me, why did you call me?¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°No reason. I just randomly decided to call you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be busy, so I hung up,¡± Rosalie replied, her voice cold but tinged with a hint of jealousy. ¡°Busy? Are you referring to me being in the bathroom with Cindy?¡± ¡°Enough, stop it!¡± Rosalie turned around angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the details. Leave that for you two to savor!¡± Just the mention of the bathroom brought unpleasant feelings over her, and she couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily visualize her thoughts. This was the first time she hated her imagination. Theodore ignored her refusal and said, ¡°When you called me, I was indeed in the bathroom with Cindy.¡± ¡°Stop talking, I won¡¯t listen!¡± Rosalie covered her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear what you did for her in there!¡± Theodore grabbed her hand and forcibly pulled it away from her ears. Why won¡¯t you listen? What do you think I did with her?¡± ¡°You know very well what you did,¡± Rosalie said angrily. Theodore suddenly chuckled. ¡°Rose, do you finally understand how it feels?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Last night, at the hospital, you med me for not listening to your exnation, but now you¡¯re also unwilling to listen to mine.¡± Rosalie froze. She was indeed unwilling to listen to his exnation, but did he need to exin anything between him and Cynthia? ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Rosalie protested. ¡°How is it different? You only heard that I was with her in the bathroom, but you don¡¯t want to hear why I was in there. Just likest night, I only heard that you sshed water on Cindy, but didn¡¯t listen to your exnation. Rose, you can¡¯t deny that, in this situation, both of us acted irrationally,¡± Theodore countered. Now, he finally understood how Rosalie had feltst night. He hadn¡¯t wanted to listen to her, even though she wanted to exin to him. Now, he found himself in the same situation. Was this a kind of retribution? He hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon. Being misunderstood and unable to exin oneself was a terrible feeling. For a moment, Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like this man had trapped her in a dilemma. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s not what you think. I just helped her into the bathroom, that¡¯s all. I quickly came out. Yuvan told me you called, so I came home,¡± Theodore exined. From the moment she heard that Theodore and Cynthia were in the bathroom together, Rosalie¡¯s emotions had been tense, not wanting to know what they were doing in there but unable to stop her imagination from painting vivid pictures. Now, hearing the man¡¯s exnation, she finally rxed, but felt event sadder. Her nose tingled as tears welled up, and she suddenly felt incredibly upset, realizing that she still had such strong feelings for this man standing in front of her. She had felt jealousy and envy, and after hearing his exnation, had even felt joy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Theodore said, lifting his hand to wipe away her tears. You were sickst night and haven¡¯t fully recovered. Please don¡¯t get worse. Either wear more clothes or lie down in bed.¡± Hearing his gentle voice, Rosalie couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged him tightly. ¡°Theodore, what should I do?¡± He looked down at the woman in his arms, feeling a bit lost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You always tell me that we¡¯re not divorced yet, but whenever I get close to another man, you get angry. Have you ever thought about my feelings? When you¡¯re with Cynthia, have you ever considered that we¡¯re still married? Do you know how I felt hearing from Yuvan that 125 ROWS you and Cynthia were in the bathroom together?¡± Rosalie lifted her head, tears welling in her eyes, filled with resentment and grievance. Feeling a pang in his heart, Theodore gently patted the back of her head. The bitterness in his voice was palpable as he asked, ¡°Were you jealous? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d had enough of me a long time ago?¡± ¡°Stop bringing up the past! I said those words without thinking! Do you have to hold a grudge forever? If you insist on holding grudges, then how many grudges do I have to hold against you and Cynthia?¡± Rosalie eximed. Wife my 101-110 hapter 101 Every time he brought this up, it hurt Rosalie. She didn¡¯t mean what she said back then. She loved him to death, so how could she have had enough of him? ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why keep a grudge? You don¡¯t have to get jealous when I¡¯m with Cindy,¡± he said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy when I¡¯m with Sebastian, then? If you think you can be with other women just because I don¡¯t like you, then I should be able to do the same, right? Fine! I¡¯ll go see Sebastian now! And there are plenty of men on the streets I can find! I¡¯ll look for one right now!¡± she retorted. ¡°Rosalie!¡± Theodore suddenly grabbed her shoulder, his voice. somewhat angry, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say such things again, got it?¡± Staring at his angry face, Rosalie was somewhat surprised. Her heart pounded heavily in her chest, but she quickly said defiantly, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re always like this, having double standards!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about double standards. You¡¯re a girl! Safetyes first. How can you go looking for random men everywhere? What if something happens to you?¡± ¡°Huh, random men? Why would you say that?¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll find pretty boys who¡¯ll treat me nicely and let me boss them around. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do whatever I say.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned dark and scary. He swept Rosalie into his arms, strode to the bed, and put her down. Then, he wrapped her tightly with the nket and pressed down on her. Through the nket, Rosalie could feel his hot breath. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk nonsense like this again. Pretty boys? Even if we divorce, you don¡¯t need to degrade yourself like this!¡± Theodore seemed genuinely angry. His fiery appearance startled Rosalie. On second thought, why should she be scared of him? She had nothing to feel guilty about! ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Why is it that when I look for other men, it¡¯s considered degrading? Don¡¯t you want me to find someone else? Don¡¯t you have Cynthia?¡± Theodore went silent. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. No matter whom Rosalie found, even if it was Sebastian, he would feel like she was degrading herself. He felt ufortable deep down. just thinking about it. He thought about how, after their divorce, Rosalie would have plenty. of choices. Just the thought of her being with Sebastian made him uneasy. Surely, there would be many others vying for her attention. A hint of annoyance washed over him. He got up, leaning against the headboard in resignation. He was the one who proposed divorce, so what did it matter if she found someone else? It was true. He was being hypocritical. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening to him. Maybe after knowing her for a decade, he truly regarded her as a sister. So, he had a protective. big brother mentality, finding fault in every man. It was more like a fatherly attitude than a brotherly one. Rosalie sat up in bed. ¡°Since you have nothing to say, next time, don¡¯t. be hypocritical. If you can flirt with Cynthia, then I can also do it with other men. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Theodore turned to her, curious ¡°Unless you keep your distance from Cynthia At least until we¡¯re divorced, we¡¯re still technically married. As long as that¡¯s the case, neither of us should get too close to the opposite sex Rosalie was tired She didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore about this anymore Theodore fell silent and didn¡¯t answer her His face showed a hint of weariness as he undid a few buttons on his shirt and asked, ¡°Why did you call me today?¡± ¡°Nothing much I was just wondering why you came backst night¡± At one point, she thought it was all a dream ¡®You were sick Why wouldn¡¯te back?¡± Theodore was puzzled by her question. He was her husband, after alt It seemed odd that she even had to ask. ¡°But Cynthia¡¯s also in the hornital, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cynthia had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists, while Rosalie only had a slight fever. Though Rosalie felt Cynthia¡¯s attempt was likely Insincere¨Cpeople who genuinely wanted to die rarely chose to cut their wrists¨Cshe knew Cynthia was important to Theodore ¡°Are you asking me to go back to the hospital? Theodore stared at her coldly, somewhat displeased. ¡°Well, you could. Your darling might be waiting for you.¡± Hearing her sarcastic tone, Theodore felt exasperated He couldn¡¯t tell if she genuinely wanted him to leave, or if she was just jealous He sighed, sitting on the edge of the bed. Seeing his weary expression, Rosalie softened He hadn¡¯t slept all night, and he must be exhausted She remembered thest time he had a fatigue¨Cinduced ident. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of that So, she decided not to argue with him anymore Gently pulling at his sleeve, she said, ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore turned his head. ¡°What now?¡± He seemed tired and unwilling to argue with her. ¡°Lie down and rest for a while.¡± Rosalie made space for him, and fluffed up a pillow. ¡°What, now you care about your husband? Just a moment ago, you were eager to get rid of me.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t deal with him. This man always wanted to nitpick. with her. If she fought back, it would never end. ¡°That was then, this is now. You¡¯re tired, so you should sleep. Rest for a while.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your bed? Do you want me to sleep in it?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t realized that. She nearly forgot they were sleeping in separate rooms now. It didn¡¯t seem quite appropriate to let him sleep in her bed. She awkwardly bit her lip. ¡°You can go back to your own room if you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Strictly speaking, this whole house was his. He could sleep wherever he wanted. Besides, it was just a nap; it wasn¡¯t like they were going to get intimate. Theodore stared silently at her for a moment, before taking off his shoes and lying down on her bed. Hey back, exhaling deeply. ¡°Your bed is veryfortable.¡± As he settled in, he felt a sense of belonging. Perhaps what made him feel a sense of belonging wasn¡¯t just the bed, but the person beside him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie innocently pressed down on the mattress. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the one in your room, you know. They¡¯re both the same. brand.¡± Theodore smirked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.¡± She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words Well, that was fine Rosalie tugged gently at his coat. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sleep with your coat on. Let me help you with that.¡± Theodore obediently lifted himself up, allowing her to remove his coat. Seeing her earnest expression, it felt like they were back to before he brought up divorce. Rosalie ced his jacket aside and unbuttoned his shirt, wanting him to be morefortable. She covered him with the nket. ¡°Sleep now.¡± ¡°Rose,¡± he called out to her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Theodore stared at her for a while before finally saying, ¡°Nothing.¡± As Rosalie was about to leave, Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me for a while.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t I bother you?¡± ¡°Not at all. Just stay here with me. With her by his side, he felt a bit more at ease. Otherwise, what was the difference between sleeping on the bed and sleeping on the floor? Seeing his exhausted appearance, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but soften again. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡± They were a strange pair. They would get angry and argue, and after each argument, they¡¯d calm down Like a strange system, no matter h became it always returned to order Theodore held her hand until he drit After he fell asleep, Rosalie stave man she loved the most. Sometime sometimes, she was angry. But love because of one thing. It was just that some love stories Today¡¯s Bois offer Hisaging, maaringly in a boat Hook ndurs impality and was hand away and all the shothis eyes, Rosalie knew who was calling. She didn¡¯t say anything, and left the room. Rosalie went straight to the kitchen, transferring the still warm food from the thermos to tes and cing them on the dining table. She had prepared the food for Theodore. She was worried he would be hungry when he woke up, and she was right. His stomach growled as soon as he did. He must not have eaten lunch. After setting up his meal, she stood by the bedroom door and saw Theodoreing out, already dressed. ¡°I left some food for you in the dining room. You should eat,¡± Rosalie said, turning to leave. Theodore stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalie turned back. Theodore handed her his phone. ¡°Cindy wants to talk to you.¡± Rosalie saw Cynthia¡¯s name on the screen. Understanding what was. happening, she shook her head. ¡°I have nothing to say to her.¡± ¡°Rose, she¡¯s not looking to argue with you. She wants to apologize. Just talk to her for a moment,¡± Theodore insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology. I don¡¯t want to talk to her,¡± Rosalie replied firmly, turning to leave. Theodore grabbed her arm. ¡°Rose, do it for me, okay? Talk to her for a moment. I don¡¯t want you two to be enemies.¡± Rosalie almostughed at his words So, he wanted harmony between his wife and his mistress? Sighing, Rosalie took the phone and put it to her ear, wanting to get it over with. ¡°Hello.¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Rosalie, I want to apologize to you. I misunderstood you yesterday at noon, and I was a bit harsh. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Alright, I forgive you. Goodbye.¡± She was about to hang up the phone. Theodore grabbed her hand to stop her. ¡°Rosalie, wait, I¡­ I really don¡¯t want you to feel upset. Do you really forgive me?¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice was filled with tears. ¡°What do you want me to say so you feel like I truly forgive you?¡± Rosalie said coldly. This woman was too good at acting, ¡°Rosalie, honestly, seeing the tension between you and Theo pains me. You know how he feels about me. I don¡¯t want you to continue being sad, so if you want to move on, it¡¯s better to divorce him. sooner. Then the three of us can go back to normal,¡± Cynthia pleaded. Rosalie smirked. This woman was too eager to marry Theodore. The sison signed de divorce pals in the le toit up, what can i 207 782280 of sling me you shoub tol Thore Let him draw up More Suor capers Thats all right die ¡± Sale didnt want to say another word to Ovnthia. She hung up the phone and handed it to Theodore ¡°Your daring & cesperate for us to divorce,¡± she remarka Theodore¡¯s expression remained calm. He seemed to know this aireadh ¡°Oncy¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. A ar what happened yesterday, she¡¯s very scared. Didn¡¯t you also want to divorce me sooner?¡± Rosale remained silent Theodore sightened his grip on the phone ¡®Rose, let¡¯s discuss how to handle this matter without affecting Grandma and peacefully end our Rosalie snorted inwardly. This man was in such a hurry, huh? He had her answer Cynthia¡¯s call not to make Cynthia apologize to her, but to make things easier for Cynthia, so he could bring up the divorce Everything he did was for Cynthia. ¡®Theo, do you want to marry Cynthia as soon as possible to give her closure?¡± Even though Rosalie knew the answer to this question long ago, she couldn¡¯t help but ask it. She wanted to confirm it once again, and to convince herself to give up. hapter 105 Theodore nodded. ¡°Von.¡± At this point, what else could Alright.¡± The word was bitter on her tongue, and Rosalie felt herself go num Justst night, this man had been taking care of her meticulousl Today, he can back specifically to exin things to her. They sle together as if they were a loving couple, but now¡­ He was so unpredictable, and she was being driven crazy by him. It was better to divorce sooner rather thanter! Suppressing her sadness, Rosalie took out her phone from her pock and dialed a number. Soon, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandina, it¡¯s me. How are you feeli these days? I want toe with Theo tomorrow to visit you and ha lunch together. Is that okay? Yeah. Theo and I will be there tomorr at noon.¡± After Rosalie finished speaking, she hung up. Turning to Theodore, she said, ¡°Lets n for a bit. Tomorrow, at we arrive, I¡¯ll keep Grandma busy while you sneak into her room i steal the resident register. Once we have it, we¡¯ll proceed with the divorce. Then, we¡¯ll put the register back. Grandma will be none wiser.¡± Theodore stared at her silently with a deep gaze. There wasn¡¯t much emotion on Rosalie¡¯s face. She continued, ¡°After we divorce, you can get marned to Cynthia, but you can¡¯t make it obvious. We can¡¯t let Grandma know. As long as you two can be together, the superficial stuff doesn¡¯t matter, even if it¡¯s made public,¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was calm, almost devoid of feeling, numb. What else could she do? Her husband had asked for a divorce. He didn¡¯t want to be with her, and wanted to be with another woman instead. There was nothing left for her to salvage. Though she loved this man so much that it hurt, she had to let go. when the time came. If not, it would hurt even more.. After a long while, Theodore nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°You should eat. The food will get cold.¡± ¡°Will you also be eating?¡± Theodore asked Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, I already ate lunch. I didn¡¯t leave much food for you, just enough to fill your stomach. Save some space for your dinnerter, okay?¡± If he ate less now, he could have another mealter tonight. Otherwise, if he ate too much now, he might not be able to eat at night and get hungry again. What was wrong with her? She was still caring for him, thinking of him so carefully. Yet, he was letting another woman mistreat her. Theodore opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Rosalie beat him to it. ¡°Go eat. I¡¯ll go back to my room and read for a while.¡± After she went inside and closed the door, Theodore sighed. He went to the dining room and saw the food Rosalie had left for him. It was all his favorites.. Suddenly, he felt a pang in his heart, She was looking out for him, yet he wanted a divorce from her. After the divorce, would Sebastian pursue her? As a man, Theodore naturally understood what was going on in al man¡¯s mind. When Sebastian was with Rosalie, Theodore didn¡¯t get angry for no reason. He saw something off in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. The way Sebastian looked at Rosalie wasn¡¯t like he was looking at a friend. It was clearly¡­! Thinking of them together made Theodore¡¯s chest feel tight, and he suddenly lost his appetite. However, no matter what he felt, he had to eat the meal Rosalie had prepared for him. She had brought two mealsst time in the office, and he thought one was for him and Cynthia. Thinking of that, he felt like a knife had stabbed into his heart. He never realized Rosalie liked spicy food. Soon, evening arrived. Theodore finished his shower andy in bed, hoping to sleep early. But no matter how much he tossed and turned, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He got out of bed and left his room. He went to Rosalie¡¯s door, and knocked softly. After waiting for a long time, there was no response from inside. Theodore wanted to knock again, but considering their current rtionship, he hesitated. Even if she opened the door, he felt like he had nothing to say. He simply had an inexplicable urge to see her. He returned to his room. Just as he sat on the bed, someone knocked on his door. The door wasn¡¯t locked, so the other person coulde in directly. However, he still quickly went to open it because he recognized Rosalie¡¯s knocking. When he opened the door, Rosalie¡¯s hand was still in the air, ready to knock again. She grinned awkwardly. Seeing that Theodore had already opened the door, she handed him her phone. On the screen was Rosalie¡¯s WhatsApp conversation with Reba. [Rose, let¡¯s do a video call, okay? I want to see you both.] Rosalie replied, [Sure, give me a moment. Theo¡¯s in his room, and I¡¯m downstairs drinking water. I¡¯ll head up now.] Theodore understood everything. He made space for Rosalie to enter. After closing the door, the two of them sat on the bed. Rosalie. awkwardly pulled back the covers, and tucked herself in. #25 BONUS ¡°Sorry to disturb you. Grandma wanted to see us, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Theodore interrupted her. ¡°No need for that, okay? Let¡¯s start the video call.¡± Rosalie nodded and reminded him, ¡°Try to look happy.¡± Theodore grunted in agreement. Rosalie initiated the video call with Reba, and soon, the older woman answered. She was sitting on her bed with sses on. Reba raised her hand and waved in front of the camera. ¡°Rose, can you see me?¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°Yes, Grandma, I can see you. Can you see us?¡± ¡°I can. Are you two about to sleep?¡± Reba asked. ¡°Not yet. Why are you still awake?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I suddenly wanted to see you two lovebirds. What do you want to eat when youe tomorrow? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare it.¡± Rosalie said excitedly, ¡°I really want to eat pickled fish.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have them buy the ingredients tomorrow morning and make the dish for you. Anything else?¡± ¡°Hmm, let me think¡­¡± Rosalie chatted with Reba for about thirty minutes. Throughout. the whole process, Theodore hardly said a word. He remained like a backdrop, leaning against Rosalie¡¯s side, only joining her asionally. Later, Rosalie noticed that Reba seemed a bit tired. ¡°Grandma, you should rest early. Theo and I wille to see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, but you two don¡¯t have to sleep so early,¡± Reba showed a caring smile. ¡°Otherwise, when will I get to hold my grandchild?¡± Rosalie¡¯s face turned red. She shyly lowered her head, and whispered, ¡± Grandma, why would you say that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? You two have been married for so long. Then Reba looked at Theodore, her expression bing serious. Theo, you better work hard. Otherwise, people might think you¡¯re not up to it.¡± A vein popped on Theodore¡¯s forehead. ¡°Grandma, what are you saying?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say it, you better step up. Have a child with Rose sooner rather thanter. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I¡¯ll be happy. After all, it¡¯ll be a beautiful symbol of your love, right?¡± Reba wasn¡¯t just joking around. She genuinely meant what she said. ¡°Oh, Grandma! Enough already. You know I¡¯m shy,¡± Rosalie said, pretending to be embarrassed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you two anymore. Goodbye.¡± Reba ended. the video call. Rosalie sighed deeply, immediately dropping the shy act and bing calm. She turned to Theodore and said, ¡°I¡¯m returning to my room now. You should rest early.¡± She was about to leave bed when Theodore grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rosalie turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sleep here?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She shook her head quickly. ¡°No. That would be inappropriate.¡± She tried to leave, but Theodore¡¯s grip tightened.. ¡°Why? Even though we¡¯re getting divorced tomorrow, the time hasn¡¯te yet. We¡¯re still husband and wife for now. This is ourst night together as a married couple.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. Yes, after tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t be her husband anymore. He would belong to Cynthia. Suddenly, Theodore pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. ¡°Stay. I won¡¯t touch you, but let¡¯s not sleep in separate rooms tonight.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t resist the desire in her heart. She wanted to stay strong, but she couldn¡¯t stop her love for him. it was just one night, theirst night together as husband and wife She wanted to cherish it, and put a peaceful end to their married life. Rosalie gently pushed him away and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep Theodore held her andy down on the bed Rosalie leaned into his embrace, feeling his warm hug Herhose tingled, and tears welled up uncontrobly She wiped away her tears discreetly, trying not to get them on his clothes so he wouldn¡¯t notice Sensing that the woman in his arms was trembling Theodore gently stroked the back of her head ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡°? Are you cold?¡± He covered her with the nket, holding her tightly to warm her ¡°No, it¡¯s just You¡¯ll be holding someone else in the future,¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded a little bitter. He called her name ¡°Rose. ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie responded softly ¡°Let¡¯s forget about everyone else tonight, okay? It¡¯s just us two here¡± Rosalie murmured softly, ¡°Okay.¡° Theodore continued to hold her. He held Rosalie until she fell into a deep sleep, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. After Rosalie had fallen asleep. Theodore carefully let go of her and left the room. He went to the yard alone to get some fresh air Cynthia sent him several messages. He saw them, but didn¡¯t reply. He sat alone in a chair, staring nkly at the sky. The weather was beautiful today, with stars sparkling in the sky However, his heart felt incredibly bleak. It felt like it had been hollowed out. Tomorrow, they were going to divorce in secret. Shouldn¡¯t he tell Cynthia this good news in advance? But, why didn¡¯t he feel like replying to her messages? Why was he avoiding them, too? He pondered about it for a long time. Maybe it was because things hadn¡¯t reached their conclusion yet, so he didn¡¯t want to say too much in advance. What if something unexpected happened, and Cynthia would be disappointed? Her health was not good, and she was emotionally fragile. It wouldn¡¯t be good to hurt her. As for Rosalie, she should be very happy after the divorce. She would finally bepletely free. Theodore spent at least an hour outside. When he felt a bit cold, he returned to the room. He climbed into bed, and hugged Rosalie tightly. The petite woman slept soundly. She snugg The next day, Rosalie found herself lying in Theodore¡¯s arms. From what she remembered, this was a rare urrence. Usually, she would wake up to find Theodore already gone and she would be alone. Staring at his handsome sleeping face, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke his face. A strong sense of reluctance shed in her eyes. After their divorce today, Theodore would be free. Feeling a tingling sensation on his face, Theodore shifted his body slightly and turned over to continue sleeping. Rosalie withdrew her hand, as if she had been electrocuted. They were only going to Reba¡¯s ce at noon, so she didn¡¯t disturb his rest and let him sleep while she got up early. It wasn¡¯t until after nine o¡¯clock that Theodore woke up. He felt a headache, and coughed a few times. Then, he realized that Rosalie wasn¡¯t by his side. She must have already gotten up. Usually, he was the one who woke up first. But today, he opened his eyes to find her missing from his side. He groggily went to the bathroom to freshen up. Just as he came out, he saw Rosalie walking into his room. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier?¡± ¡°You were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. We¡¯re only going to Grandma¡¯s ce at noon, so just have something light for breakfast.¡± Rosalie had already brought some food over for him. She continued, ¡°Make sure you eat well at Grandma¡¯s ceter. Theodore sat down beside her. He sighed deeply, and took a bite and picked up the apple next to him. Seeing his listless appearance, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Theodore shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Are you catching a cold? Your voice sounds a bit off.¡± Rosalie was a bit worried. When she was sleepingst night, it felt like she had held onto something cold. She wanted to open her eyes, but she was too tired. At that moment, the phone rang. Theodore picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello. Okay, got it, I¡¯ll be right over After hanging up the phone, Theodore set down the apple and walked into the closet. When he came out, he was dressed in a sharp suit. He looked particrly dazzling. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of. I have to go out for a bit.¡± He brushed past her without a second nce. His demeanor was cold and distant, unlike the tender affection fromst night when he held her. Rosalie seemed to have grown ustomed to his indifference. Watching his retreating figure, she asked, ¡°Is everything alright? We should go to Grandma¡¯s ce earlier. We should leave noter than ten.¡± Theodore stopped in his tracks, and said, ¡°It¡¯s apany matter that requires my personal attention. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll head straight to Grandma¡¯s ce. You can have the driver take you there first.¡± With that, he moved to leave. Rosalie stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? We agreed to go to Grandma¡¯s to get the resident register today. This is the closest step you¡¯ve taken to marrying Cynthia. Don¡¯t drag it out, okay?¡± Every time he received a call and left, it was almost always about Cynthia. Rosalie felt it was the same this time. Theodore reached into his pocket, pulled out his phone, and opened the call log. Then he handed her the phone. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Rosalie saw the call log, which showed that it was from Yuvan. She felt a bit embarrassed. So, it really was about thepany. ¡°Can I go now?¡± he asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Go ahead, but you must go to Grandma¡¯s ce in time. I can¡¯t stall her and steal the resident register by myself. Grandma¡¯s very clever. She might catch on identally.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Theodore said. ¡°If I¡¯m a bitte, just let Grandma know I¡¯ll definitely being.¡± Rosalie responded with a nod. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± After they finished talking, Theodore left the room. Rosalie let out a sigh. Theodore had only taken a couple of bites of the apple, and hadn¡¯t touched the egg she had brought for him. As she was leaving the room with the apple and egg, she saw Theodore turn back and take the egg and apple from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll eat them on the way,¡± he said, before turning and leaving.. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. Why did she suddenly feel like he was acting like a child? led into his embrace like a little kitten, and looked incredibly cute. When Rosalie anved at Reba¡¯s ce, it was around ten o¡¯clock. Rebys was Wing in bed, wearing her reading sses and engrossed ta book Spotting Rosalie, she quickly put down her book and smiled warmly. Rose, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalie smiled back, sitting beside Reba¡¯s bed. ¡°What are you reading** ¡°It¡¯s a romance novel,¡± Reba replied. Rosalie peeked at the cover out of curiosity. Indeed, it was one of those girly romance novels. She eximed, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re actually reading a romance novel?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Just because I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t read romance novels anymore? Reba¡¯s tone was serious, but she didn¡¯t actually seem angry. ¡°Can only young people like you read them? Do you look down on me, an old woman?¡± Though Reba sounded stern, she wasn¡¯t genuinely upset. ¡°Oh, Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant at all,¡± Rosalie reassured her quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still have such a youthful heart. That¡¯s wonderful! You¡¯re my favorite kind of grandma.¡± Rosalie actually quite liked people who grew more childlike as they aged. She felt that such souls were more interesting than those who pretended to be mature and worldly, regardless of their age. She hoped that when she grew old and couldn¡¯t walk anymore, she could still read a romance novel. When she read about the male lead ng on the female lead, her heart would race, and she would enthusiastically ship the couple But would she like Reba, end up sitting alone in bed? Reba¡¯s husband had passed away over a decade ago, and Rosalie hadn¡¯t even met him. She remembered that when Reba adopted her ten years ago, she wasn¡¯t as old as she was then. Back then, Reba was still in good health. Over the years, time had taken its toll. Reba¡¯s back had be more hunched, her face more lined, her hair alm stpletely white. Rosalie suddenly felt very sad. Everyone had to leave the world at some point. In the long river of history, everyone had to go. Thinking about Reba¡¯s age. Rosalie suddenly felt waves of pain in her heart. She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like when Reba left. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing Reba. Lost in her thoughts, Rosalie felt her nose tingle and her eyes suddenly turn red. Reba looked at Rosalie with concern. She took Rosalie¡¯s hand, and asked worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Theo bully you? Tell me if he did! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡­¡­¡± Rosalie rushed into Reba¡¯s arms, and carefully embraced her. ¡°I just suddenly missed you. Seeing you makes me so happy.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t voice her worries. The day woulde sooner orter, and she believed Reba could handle it. After all, with age came a certain eptance of many things, even death. But as the one left behind, Rosalie would be heartbroken. For Rosalie, Reba was the closest person in the world to her. If it weren¡¯t for Reba, Rosalie couldn¡¯t imagine where she would be now. Reba treated her like a real granddaughter, even better than her biological grandson. There was no blood rtion between them. Although Rosalie¡¯s parents died in an ident at the SK Enterprise, thepany Technically, it would have been understandable if Reba hadn¡¯t adopted her. But Reba did it anyway, giving Rosalie a good future and a new chance at life. So, no matter what happened, Rosalie always prioritize her first. ¡°Seeing you also makes me happy, Reba said, patting Rosalie¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not as happy as I am.¡± ¡°You little rascal.¡± Reba chuckled, unable to contain her smile. Acting like a child, and evenpeting with me.¡± ¡°I insist on doing that,¡± Rosalie retorted in a childish manner. ¡°You¡¯re such a child,¡± Reba sighed. ¡°You shouldpete with your husband and see who loves the other more.¡± Rosalie¡¯s smile froze, and her heart suddenly ached. The word ¡°love¡± was ironic in the context of her and Theodore. Theodore loved Cynthia. However, Rosalie couldn¡¯t confide her heartache to Reba. She had to keep it to herself. Unaware of Rosalie¡¯s inner turmoil, Reba continued, ¡°Rose, I¡¯m on your side. Let me tell you, never be too good to men. If you spoil them, they won¡¯t cherish you. You have to give them a hard time once in a while, so make sure Theo loves you more. You have to love him. less. Rosalie felt bitter inside, but Reba¡¯s words amused her. Reba was quite cunning. She stood up from Reba¡¯s embrace, and said, ¡°Grandma, I understand. But in the end, he¡¯s still your grandson. If you say that, he¡¯ll feel upset. ¡°Let him be upset. What¡¯s wrong with boys being upset? I can¡¯t let girls be upset.¡± Reba pampered Rosalie to the core. Whatever Rosalie did or said was fine, but Reba would find fault with it if others did the same things. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Reba remembered something, ¡°Where¡¯s Theo? Why did youe alone again?¡± Last time, it was the same. Rosalie came, but Theodore didn¡¯t. They waited for ages for him to turn up. ¡°Theo has some work at thepany,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Why does he always have work? Where does all this worke from? Wait here, I¡¯ll call him.¡± Reba picked up the phone, but Rosalie stopped her. ¡°Grandma, thepany really does have something going on. Trust me, okay?¡± ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Reba said kindly. ¡°I just want to teach him a lesson. He always does this. He never handles things in advance.¡± ¡°Grandma, some things just happen suddenly, and it¡¯s beyond anyone¡¯s control. Please don¡¯t be too hard on him. He needs more encouragement, and less criticism. Theo¡¯s a very talented person. Sometimes, you¡¯re too strict with him. He¡¯s human too, and needs love.¡± ¡°Oh, you!¡± Reba almost couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°You¡¯re always defending your husband. I¡¯m really worried that you love him more than he does you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart clenched with pain. Of course she loved him, definitely more than he loved her. But when she next spoke, there was no sign of what she truly felt in her voice. ¡°We both love each other.¡± The more Rosalie tried to please Reba, the worse she felt. Everything she said was fake. She was afraid Reba wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the truth pon finding it out one day. Would Reba dislike her as a daughter¨Cinw, and want to avoid her? ¡°Yeah, Theo definitely loves our Rose the most.¡± Reba, on the other hand, thought she had done the best thing in her life by bringing them together. Rosalie stayed in the room with Reba. By eleven o¡¯clock, Theodore still hadn¡¯t arrived. To appease Reba, Rosalie stayed with her, reading novels together and discussing the plot. Naturally, Reba knew Rosalie had been helping Theodore stall for a long time. ¡°Rose, call him. Ask him what he¡¯s doing, and why he hasn¡¯te yet.¡± Wife my 111-120 Chapter 111 Rosalie nced at the time. ¡°Okay.¡± She took out her phone, and dialed Theodore¡¯s number. It didn¡¯t take long for him to pick up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡± ¡°Theo, when are youing? Grandma¡¯s waiting,¡± she asked. ¡°I still need to deal with somepany matters. Just wait a bit longer, he replied. ¡°Oh, okay. How long do you think it will take?¡± ¡°Not too long.¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came from Theodore¡¯s end. ¡°Theo, I identally spilled water on myself. Can you help me change my clothes?¡± Hearing Cynthia¡¯s voice, Rosalie suddenly felt annoyed. Wasn¡¯t this man supposed to be at the office? Why was he with Cynthia again? She was about to ask him, but with Reba beside her, she didn¡¯t dare say much. So she just coldly said to Theodore, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t keep Grandma waiting.¡± Theodore simply responded calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Rosalie said to Reba, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯ll be here soon. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and see how things are going. You rest for a while.¡± CS BOWS ¡°Alright,¡± Reba said as she pushed her sses up. ¡°You can ask the kitchen to make the food a bit spicy. I know you like spicy food.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± Rosalie was surprised. She hadn¡¯t eaten spicy food in front of everyone.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Of course I do. But since Theo doesn¡¯t, so you stopped eating it too. I understand. You shouldn¡¯t always amodate him. He should amodate you, too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Rosalie was truly touched. The better Reba treated her, the more guilty she felt about lying to her. What Reba wanted most was for Rosalie to get pregnant, so she could have a great¨Cgrandchild. Now that Rosalie was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t tell the older woman. If only Reba knew, she would be so happy. Feeling ufortable, Rosalie left Reba¡¯s room. Downstairs, she dialed Theodore¡¯s number again. The phone was picked up, but it was Cynthia¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Hello, are you looking for Theo?¡± Hearing Cynthia¡¯s arrogant tone, Rosalie felt disgusted. ¡°Where¡¯s Theo?¡± she asked. ¡°Theo went out to buy lunch for me. I mentioned that I really wanted lunch from the other side of town, so he drove all the way to get it for me. I told him it wasn¡¯t necessary, but he insisted. There¡¯s nothing I can do. He¡¯s just too good to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Rosalie interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear this. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not falling for your act.¡± ¡°Rose, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just stating a fact. I know you hate me, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. Theo wants to be with me. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Cynthia¡¯s arrogance could be sensed even through the phone. Rosalie smiled faintly. ¡°You seem quite happy with him staying with you today, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? He¡¯s the man I love the most! Don¡¯t you want him to stay with you? It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s unwilling to do so.¡± The most desirable men are always the ones taken from other women. Rosalie suddenly chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty funny. Looks like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen today.¡® ¡°What¡¯s going to happen? Are you nning to deceive Theo again? Are you going to use his grandmother? That¡¯s the only trick you have left, huh? All because he doesn¡¯t care about you!¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t even angry, she just found it amusing. Cynthia w** just too ridiculous it seemed Theodore hadn¡¯t told her about stealing the resident register Stil it was strange. It was such a big deal, but Theodore hadn¡¯t mentioned it to Cynthia when it condemned both of them. ¡®You¡¯re right¡± Rosalie said. He cares so much about you, but I¡¯m curious why he didn¡¯t tell you about what was ploned today¡± ¡°I know about today¡¯s ns,¡± Cynthip replied ¡°He told me everything¡± ¡°Oh, really? So, what did he say? Rosalie asked curiously She just wanted to see how Cynthia would y the fool. If Cynthia truly knew, would she remain so calm? Would she deliberately dy Theodore and prevent him from leaving her side? ¡°Theo said you guys are going back to have lunch with his grandmother. Didn¡¯t you just apany her a few days ago? It¡¯s not a big deal if he goes a bitter, right?¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? He only told you that we were having lunch with his grandmother, and nothing else? ¡°What else could there be? You better not be up to something! Theo doesn¡¯t like maniptive women.* Cynthia spoke as if she were trying to catch a thief red¨Chanded. Rosalie almost rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more to Cynthia. ¡°Fine. When Theoes back, you tell him I said this. If hees back toote, I¡¯ll have lunch with Grandma first. Once we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll leave. I can¡¯t apany Grandma while trying to get the resident register. If he doesn¡¯te for it, then so be it. We won¡¯t divorce today. Bye.¡± $25 BOUT Just as Rosalie was about to hang up, Cynthia finally processed what she said. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Cynthia almost roared on the other end. ¡°What did you say?! You¡¯re going to get the resident register? When was this decided? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Why does it concern you? Shouldn¡¯t your darling be the one telling you? After all, it¡¯s a big deal for both of you. Doesn¡¯t he love you so much? I thought he¡¯d have told you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone was sarcastic, and Cynthia didn¡¯t like it one bit. Her expression turned ugly. ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re not ying some trick again, are you? Is it some kind of trap? If I ask Theo about this, will he get mad at me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You figure it out yourself. Bye now.¡± Rosalie hung up without bothering to listen to more of her nonsense. Cynthia¡¯s mood remained unsettled for a long time. Theodore hadn¡¯t taken his phone, so she couldn¡¯t reach him and could only wait for his return. Eventually, Theodore came back with lunch in hand. ¡°Cindy, I¡¯ve brought back lunch. Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said. ¡°Theo, Rosalie called just now. I was worried she had something urgent, so I picked it up for you. She told me something, but I think it might be a joke,¡± Cynthia said. Theodore paused slightly as he arranged the food. Then, he responded indifferently as though he already knew what it was about, ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said you were going to your grandmother¡¯s today to get the resident register so you two could process the divorce.¡± Theodore¡¯s hand, busy with setting down the dishes, paused momentarily. He furrowed his brows and then replied casually, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cynthia¡¯s heart raced, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Some things are better told once they¡¯re done. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, it will only disappoint you. It¡¯s just likest time, with the divorce papers. They were signed and then torn apart,¡± Theodore responded in a somewhat detached manner. ¡°Theo, are you saying we might not get the resident register today?¡± Cynthia asked urgently. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Theodore replied nonchntly. ¡°Until it¡¯s done, no one knows the oue.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry back? If you¡¯re not there, she can¡¯t do it alone,¡± she urged. X Chapter 113 Theodore had already arranged the food on the table. ¡°So, you want me to hurry back?¡± ¡°Yeah, you go ahead,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. ¡°When you called me, you made it sound urgent. You insisted I needed to help you with this and that. I don¡¯t think you really want me to hurry back,¡± Theodore teased. It wasn¡¯t really a dig at Cynthia from the depths of his heart. It was more like banter between two close people. ¡°Come on, Theo. Are you really going to pick on me for this? I didn¡¯t know you were going back to divorce her. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have held you back. I love you so much, and you should know what¡¯s on my mind,¡± Cynthia said, sounding pitiful. She lowered her head more and more as she spoke. ¡°Do you need me to stay here with you? Should I really go back to have dinner with Rose and Grandma?¡± he asked, double¨Cchecking things. ¡°You should go. Don¡¯t keep them waiting,¡± Cynthia urged. Her desire was inly evident in her eyes. Theodore knew this well, and naturally wouldn¡¯t argue with her about it. For some reason, Cindy kept holding him back the entire day. So, he stayed and didn¡¯t tell her the truth. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have lunch by yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be good and finish lunch. You should hurry,¡± she replied. ¡°Alright,¡± Theodore said, putting on his coat. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t forget your phone,¡± said Cynthia, acting like a devoted wife as she handed it to him Theodore took the phone without saying much, and left the ward, Cynthia sighed deeply She never expected what Rosalie said to be true. Seriously, what was wrong with Theodore? Why didn¡¯t he tell her earlier? Maybe Theodore was afraid of disappointing her. Theodore was right, though. Until the very end, no one knew what would happen. Theo really loved her and cared so much about her feelings. The more Cynthia thought about it, the sweeter it felt. Meanwhile, Rosalie and Reba were sitting at the dining table. The food was already served, and steaming with a delicious aroma. However, the heat was fleeting. If Theodore didn¡¯t show up soon, it would turn cold soon. Reba¡¯s expression was sour, as if she was seriously annoyed. Rosalie hurriedly tried to cate her ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t we just eat first? Let¡¯s not wait for him.¡± ¡°We have to wait,¡± Reba said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that brat wille. If he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t eat. Does he intend to starve an olddy to death? I¡¯m so angry at him now!¡± Reba mmed the table with force. ¡°Every time, it¡¯s like this. When hees, I want to ask him, just how busy he is with work?! Or is he up to something else outside?!¡± Seeing Reba like this, Rosalie felt a bit worried about Theodore. She was even more concerned that Reba¡¯s anger might affect her health. So, she pulled a chair closer to Reba and coaxed, ¡°Grandma, is it not good enough for me to eat with you? Why do you have to wait for Theo? You always say you love me the most, but it seems like you love your grandson more.¡± Rosalie looked displeased, like a child. Reba held her hand. ¡°Rose! Of course I love you the most. I¡¯m just mad at Theo. He¡¯s alwayste.¡± ¡°Then, why isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m here with you? Am I not good enough? Who cares what he¡¯s doing? I¡¯m starving,¡± Rosalie said as she patted her t stomach. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Reba sighed. ¡°Oh, you¡­I know you¡¯re defending your husband.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m not doing that. I¡¯m just hungry, and I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll go hungry too. Who cares what he¡¯s doing? We¡¯ll finish eating, and there won¡¯t be any left for him when hees,¡± Rosalie said Rosalie was the best at soothing Reba. Every time Rosalie ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first. I can¡¯t bear to see you go hungry,¡± she finally said. So, the two of them began eating by themselves. ¡°Rose, try this fish with pickled vegetables. I know you love this, so I told the kitchen to make it spicy¨Cjust the way you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Rosalie took a bite, and nodded repeatedly.¡± This is great! ¡°If it¡¯s good, eat more. Don¡¯t always amodate Theo in the future. You love spicy food, but you do the same as him and don¡¯t eat spicy things. It¡¯s not like he has ever amodated your taste.¡± Even though the olddy didn¡¯t live with them, she still knew a thing or two. ¡°Grandma, Theo¡¯s good to me. He¡¯s just not the type to show everything outwardly,¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want Reba to be angry at Theodore. Rosalie seemed like the bond that held the family together. Unbeknownst to them, Theodore was standing outside the dining room. He was just about toe in when he heard Rosalie¡¯s words. Should he feel ashamed? Was he really good to her? ¡°Yes, Theo keeps everything to himself. You know, he¡¯s a bit like his father in some ways. He misjudges people easily. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but be strict with him. I don¡¯t want him to make the same mistakes as his father did, like messing things up for Sydney¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, what happened between Dad and Mom?¡± Rosalie had never asked before, but today Reba brought it up, as if wanting to tell her. Reba sighed. ¡°It¡¯s quite a ridiculous story. I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± Seeing Reba¡¯s sigh, Rosalie said, ¡°Grandma, is it okay to talk about it? It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Oh, look at you! Why wouldn¡¯t it be okay to talk about it? You¡¯re also a member of the family. I didn¡¯t tell you about this before because it¡¯s just too embarrassing.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Reba told her the story, ¡°Wesley was always entangled with his first love. Sydney always endured repeatedly, but your father¨Cinw was stubborn. He just had to cling to his first love.¡± Rosalie covered her lips, somewhat surprised. ¡°So, Dad cheated?¡± ¡°Whether he cheated or not, I¡¯m afraid only he knows. Anyway, because of this, Sydney had many fights with him. She even got sick from the stress, and almost had a serious health issue. ¡°After this dragged on for a while, they were about to divorce. I stepped in to try to handle the matter. I found that woman, Wesley¡¯s so¨Ccalled first love, to see what kind of person she was. It¡¯s ridiculous, really. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking! You can find a woman like her at any nightclub.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°And then, that woman put up an act and made Wesley think I was trying to harm her. She argued with me, and got me really upset. Anyway, I told Wesley that if he wanted to divorce Sydney, he¡¯d have to leave the family with nothing to his name.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but admire Reba¡¯s courage. Even with her own son, she could be so impartial and not biased at all. Instead, she protected her daughter¨Cinw and would even kick her son out of the family with nothing. Having such a mother¨Cinw was rare. It was no wonder Sydney, despite being cold towards Wesley, still respected Reba a lot. That respect was well¨Cdeserved by Reba. ¡°And then, what happened to Dad?¡± Rosalie asked. Reba replied, ¡°At that time, Wesley was as stubborn as a mule. He couldn¡¯t be persuaded, no matter what. He really left with nothing, and gave up everything to chase after his first love. Before he left, he even had a fight with Sydney. Theo was about ten years old at that time.¡± Rosalie frowned tightly. ¡°Dad was really over the line ¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what got into him. He was truly blinded by something. What was so good about that first love of his?¡± Hearing this, Rosalie also wondered what was so special about Cynthia. ¡°And then, what happened?¡± Rosalie asked further. Suddenly, Reba burst intoughter. ¡°The story¡¯s just too funny. That woman originally thought I couldn¡¯t bear to let my son leave with nothing. As time went on, she realized that I really made Wesley leave with nothing. He had no money left, and had lost everything. When that woman realized she couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer, she left him.¡± At this point, Reba couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many women like her, all just aiming to be ady of the Spencer family.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help butugh too. ¡°So, Dad was abandoned?¡± ¡°Exactly! Later, Wesley realized her true colors. He came back to apologize to me. I told him that apologizing to me won¡¯t help, and that he should apologize to his wife. Sydney wasn¡¯t willing to forgive him and insisted on divorcing him, but Wesley refused,¡± Reba replied. ¡°After all the twists and turns, the marriage hasn¡¯t ended. Sydney¡¯s disappointed in him, and doesn¡¯t want to live with him. She focuses on her career, and doesn¡¯t care about Wesley. Even now, they¡¯re still at a stalemate.¡± Rosalie understood everything after hearing this. ¡°Mom¡¯s attitude towards Dad is understandable, considering how Dad acted. It¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t defend Wesley. After all, he waspletely in the wrong. ¡°Even though Wesley is my biological son, I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to what he did. I did talk to Sydney, subtly hinting and hoping they could reconcile. Ultimately, their rtionship is up to them. I can¡¯t force it. Whether Sydney can forgive my son and what happens in the future, it¡¯s all up to them,¡± Reba said. Rosalie truly admired Reba. Few people could be as clear¨Cminded as her. ¡°Yes, what happens in the future is up to them. I feel like Mom¡¯s career is still very important to her, though. She should be living a fulfilling life now.¡± Reba nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s very capable. She became the bank president through her own abilities, without relying on the Spencer family. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s had a tough life. Her mother died early, and her father remarried when she was young. Her stepmother treated her badly, and even abused her when she was a child. ¡°After she married into the family, her father and stepmother shamelessly came looking for her. They wanted to climb the socialdder through her. I told Sydney that it was her decision, but she¡¯s very clear¨Cheaded. If someone treats her badly, she doesn¡¯t care about their blood ties.¡± Reba suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°Actually, Sydney is quite simr to you in some ways. When I chose a wife for Wesley, I also considered her character.¡± ¡°Does that mean you arranged Dad¡¯s marriage too, Grandma?¡± It seemed simr to what happened between her and Theodore. ¡°Rose, do you think I¡¯m too overbearing? To even arrange marriages?¡± Reba asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Grandma.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that,¡± Reba said. ¡°Maybe I have a bit of an old¨Cfashioned mindset, but I firmly believe that the people I pick are always right. ¡°Look at Wesley. He¡¯s still clinging to Sydney after he finally saw the good in his wife. When I chose his wife for him, he was so unwilling. He always acted like the whole world owed him something. ¡°Men always realize thingste. Luckily, you and Theo have a good rtionship. I¡¯m not too overbearing in this matter. After all, you two have a ten¨Cyear foundation of love.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°Yeah, Grandma. Theo and I are doing fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± ¡°Right, there won¡¯t be any problems between you two. Even though that girl Cynthia was somehow between you two before this, it¡¯s all settled now.¡± This was the first time Rosalie heard Cynthia¡¯s name from Reba¡¯s lips. She suddenly wanted to ask Reba if Reba really did something during Cynthia¡¯s surgery that caused the dy. In the end, all of what Rosalie knew was just Cynthia¡¯s side of the story. She couldn¡¯t fully trust it. If she asked Reba about this, Reba woman would surely suspect why Rosalie was asking such questions. With how smart Reba was, she would probably guess that Cynthia was causing trouble again. It would only make things messier. Seeing Rosalie lost in thought, Reba asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rose?¡± Reba noticed that Rosalie fell silent when she mentioned Cynthia. Did something happen? Feeling Reba growing suspicious, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma. I¡¯m just still not over Dad and Mom¡¯s situation. It feels like a pity. If Dad had liked Mom earlier, it would¡¯ve been better. Now, it seems a bit toote.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Reba said. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry about them. They¡¯ve lived half their lives and seen many things. After all these years of ups and downs, they probably have their own way of getting along. Just focus on living a good life with Theo.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandma. I understand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more important is to have a child soon,¡± Reba said, bringing up the topic again. ¡°I know you¡¯re young and maybe want to have a few more years to yourselves, but having a child early is also fine. You can hire the best helpers to take care of the child, and do whatever you want without worrying about anything. When youe home, you can y with the child.¡± Seeing the anticipation in Reba¡¯s eyes, Rosalie felt uneasy again. She wanted to tell the older woman that she was pregnant to make her happy. But she couldn¡¯t. Just then, Theodore walked in, breaking the tension. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡± His arrival conveniently shifted the topic. Reba nced at him coldly. ¡°You finally decided to show up. I thought the high and mighty CEO might be too busy to remember 1 having a meal with his grandmother Reba¡¯s tone was sarcastic. Theodore smiled faintly. ¡°Sorry, Grandma. There were really a lot of things at thepany, and I unintentionally got dyed. But I¡¯m here. now, right?¡± ¡°You have some nerve,¡± Reba snorted coldly. ¡°Rose came early to keep mepany. Every time, you have somethinge up and are alwayste.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be mad at Theo. Let¡¯s have dinner together, okay? I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a better time now that Theo is here,¡± Rosalie said. She always knew how to ease the tension between them. Although Reba was scolding her grandson, she softened after hearing Rosalie¡¯s words. She cared about Rosalie, so naturally, she indulged Rosalie all the time, Alright Party up and sit down Buttere and conlly kept a Theodore deliberately sat next to peale, profanding for b ¡°Grandine, you look even better than before Theodore arteand ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet talk me My good spirits are all thankes ke Roshe cheering me up You haven¡¯t done anything You¡¯ve only managed th angen the ¡± Reba wasn¡¯t holding back at all Therardiore wasn¡¯t offended the was very respectful to Reba, he knew then strictness was for his own good, so he didn¡¯t truly get upset ¡°Vien corry, Grandma I was wrong,¡± he apologized sincerely ¡°M¡¯s good that you know that I¡¯m going to punish you, then, Reba said, turning to Zane. ¡®Get him a bottle of wine. Let us punish himself with three cups first Soon, Zane brought a bottle of red wine. He poured it into a tail ss. and ced it in front of Theodore ¡°Grandma, Rosalie said hurriedly, he has to drive backter 11 wouldn¡¯t be good for him to drink ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he gets drunk, the driver will take him home,¡± Reba insisted, turning to Theodore. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to ept your punishment?¡± Theodore smiled helplessly. Then, he lifted the ss and drank all the wine in one gulp. Rosalie was very worried. It seemed that Theodore really was going to punish himself with three cups, and Zane wasn¡¯t holding back at all -he had poured such arge ss for the first cup. She quickly started to serve food onto Theodore¡¯s te. ¡®Eat some food, and don¡¯t drink so much at once. Take it slowly. Grandma didn¡¯t say you had to drink it all at once.¡± ¡°Rose, don¡¯t worry about him. If he did something wrong, he needs to ept punishment,¡± Reba said. ¡°Grandma, can¡¯t you let him eat some food?¡± Rosalie tried to feed Theodore some food. ¡°Here, have a few bites.¡± Drinking on an empty stomach would make him feel terribleter when he got drunk. Seeing Rosalie offering him food, Theodore suddenly felt warm. Even though half a ss of wine had already gone into his stomach, the difort was dispelled by her concern. He opened his mouth and ate the food she offered, then handed the tall ss back to Zane. Reba noticed the subtle interactions between the couple. Zane poured another half ss, but this time it was more like three- quarters of a ss. It was almost as if he was deliberately making it difficult for Theodore. Having served alongside Reba for many years, Zane naturally had some respect from Theodore. However, he poured the wine ording to Reba¡¯s wishes. Seeing therge amount of red liquid in the ss, Rosalie became increasingly anxious. She turned her head, and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Zane, why did you pour so much?¡± Mogh it engebete a in her tone was simply standing up for herhal ane remained calm, and replied ¡°Wadarn Rosalie Master can handle his alcohol well You don¡¯t need to worry whers, he probably wants me to pour a bit more if he only sips to the, he¡® look like he¡¯s being petty about this. Zane looked at Theodore, his eyes reflectingposure and wisdoms *tent that right, Master Theodore ¡± Having been the butler for Reba for many years, he had watched Theodore grow up Theodore had just finished a ss of wine, and hadn¡¯t shown any signs of intoxication yet indeed, he had a good tolerance for alcohol ¡°Yes, pour a bit more I waste today, so I deserve the punishment,¡± Theodore sand, pushing the ss aside Seeing Zane about to pour another full ss, he added, ¡°Actually, just fill up the second ss to the brim Having poured arge amount already, he seemed to feel it wasn¡¯t enough. Just as Zane was about to fill the ss, Rosalie grew extremely anxious. ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t fill it up to the brim. You still have a third ss to go.¡± Chapter 118 The capacity for alcohol and its effect on the body didn¡¯t necessarily corrte. Drinking too much could harm anyone, regardless of their tolerance. Rosalie worried about this. Moreover, Theodore hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. A mere mouthful of food wouldn¡¯t counteract so much alcohol. ¡°Rose,¡± Reba spoke up, ¡°you worry too much. He¡¯s a grown man, and he knows his limits. I wouldn¡¯t let him drink if he couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°Please, Grandma. Spare Theo, okay? Don¡¯t let him drink anymore. What if he gets drunk?¡± Rosalie¡¯s concern for her husband was evident on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the harm in getting drunk? It¡¯s not like he won¡¯t wake up. He can just sleep it off.¡± Reba shrugged off the concern, showing no mercy when it came to her grandson. Rosalie wanted to say more, but before she could, Theodore ced the ss on the table. When she turned to look, she saw that he had already finished the second ss of wine. Rosalie watched helplessly as Anthony filled the ss again, feeling dizzy just from the sight of it. o ¡°Eat something before you drink the third ss,¡± she said. She picked up a bowl and offered him some food, unable to stop herself from caring. Theodore¡¯s lips curled slightly as he gently grasped her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± As they locked eyes, a hint of tenderness shone in his gaze. To * suple wits eating for her Ex we had seen everything in her lifetime, *HUARTE BEST Pt feet oftest the scene. It was reminiscent of at of want to hex back one stared at him, feeling as ** Past have ever happened between them; as if the woman met this never existed in their world Cathis wees if sit was just that only an illusion avoided his gase and pulled her hand away Ne was probably quite drunk, maybe even tipsy Theodore was indeed a bit drunk. Ahough he could handle his liquor, not eating anything and drinking so much inevitably got to him. His Vesion was beginning to look a bit bleary Seeing Rosalie avert her eyes, he spicked slightly. Then, he lifted the se again, ready to drink more ale hurried to stop him, but then she remembered something and stated. She retracted her hand, and watched helplessly as he downed the remaining wine She couldn¡¯t stop him, and Reba was set on punishing him. Rosalie felt frantic as Theodore emptied the ss. After setting it down, hisplexion looked off. Even someone with a high tolerance shouldn¡¯t drink like this, especially considering the high cohol content of the wine. Quick, eat something.¡± Rosalie grabbed his hand, thrusting the utensils into it. ¡°Eat quickly.¡± Theodore smirked and nced at fjer, a hint of mischief in his eyes. He didn¡¯t rush to eat, but turned to Reba instead. ¡°Grandma, are you still upset? If you are, I¡¯ll finish this bottle.¡± He reached for the remaining wine in the bottle. Rosalie panicked, and snatched the bottle away. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore! Three sses are enough, Grandma.¡± Rosale sent Reba a pleading look. Please don¡¯t let his drink anymore Grandma Please, for my 4 Before Reba could say anything Rosalie was in a frenzy. Seeing her like this. Reba sighed. Look at how worked up you are over three sses of wine! Alright Zane, take the rest away.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Zane replied with a nod Just as he was about to take the sses and the bottle away. Theodore grabbed the wine bottle from his hand ¡®No need Zane. There¡¯s not much left anyway. I¡¯ll finish it ¡°Theo, what are you doing?¡± Rosalie tried to stop him again, but Theodore held her hand ¡®It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little bit. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Rosalie wanted to say something more, but Reba intervened.¡± Fine. If he wants to drink, let him Rosalie, you eat your food and don¡¯t worry about him.¡± ¡®But¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to protest further, but Theodore was already pouring the wine into his ss Feeling helpless, she sighed inwardly. Perhaps she was too anxious Suddenly, she felt nauseous, as if she was going to be sick. She quickly stood up from her chair Grandma, I need to use the restroom. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, she hurried off in the direction of the restroom. Theodore took a few bites of his food, his gaze bing a bit unfocused. He tasted a hint of spiciness, and furrowed his brow slightly. But knowing that Rosalie liked it, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Theo, do you see how much your wife cares for you? In the future. think more about her and don¡¯t bully her, got it?¡± Reba said. Theodore took a few more bites of his food, then set down his utensils and smiled, ¡°Grandma, are you satisfied with this daughter¨Cin-w of yours? Just like you were satisfied with my mom back then.¡± The olddy frowned upon hearing this, as if guessing something.¡± You heard what Rosalie and I said?¡± Theodore leaned back in his chair, not hiding anything, and casually replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard, take it as a lesson. Look at the state your father is in now. Don¡¯t follow in his footsteps.¡± *Grandma, do you really bear no responsibility for how my father turned out?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice suddenly grew deeper. Leaning back in his chair, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s an adult. Whatever choices he makes, or whoever he marries, he¡¯ll be responsible for the consequences. Why do we have to correct him? Why do we have to tell him what¡¯s right and wrong, or force him to marry my mom?¡± Reba furrowed her brow, a serious expression shing across her aged face. ¡°Theo, what do you mean by this? Are you taking your father¡¯s side? Where does that leave your mother? She carried you for nine months, gave birth to you, and raised you all by herself while your father was hardly ever home. Do you know how much she suffered?¡± ¡°I know about my mom¡¯s suffering.¡± Theodore gripped the armrest of his chair tightly. ¡°But Grandma, everyone makes mistakes in this world. Have you ever considered that when you absolutely forbid (24 ROWS people from making mistakes, they¡¯re more likely to make bigger ones? Just like my father. If you hadn¡¯t let him marry my mom back then, what would have happened?¡± Reba mmed her fist on the table in frustration. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t let your dad marry your mom, would you even be here talking to me right now? Theo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about that woman!¡± Just the mention of Cynthia made Reba¡¯s expression turn sour. Theodore had had quite a bit to drink, feeling a bit dizzy. He realized he had spoken too rashly, and knew he would only argue further with his grandma if he stayed. He stood up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡± He left unsteadily. Reba sighed heavily. Theodore hadn¡¯t reached the restroom when he suddenly heard voices at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma or Theo about me throwing up just now.¡± ¡°Why not, Madam Rosalie? Could it be that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°I just saw Theo drink so much. I¡¯m not much of a drinker myself, so it made me feel queasy for a moment, I don¡¯t want you to tell them because I¡¯m afraid Grandma would worry.¡± ¡°Alright, Madam Rosalie. I won¡¯t say anything. But are you really okay? ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel much better after throwing up. It¡¯s all because Theo drank so much. It felt like I drank too.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± The servant left the restroom, exiting from the left. Rosalie turned to go right, but as she took a few steps, she suddenly saw a tall man appear behind her. She was startled, and felt a bit guilty. ¡°Theo? Why are you here?¡± Theodore approached her slowly, a faint scent of wine lingering on him. ¡°You threw up?¡± Rosalie¡¯s gaze shifted, realizing he had overheard her earlier conversation. She had to take control of the situation. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all because you drank so much. No matter how much I tried to stop you, it didn¡¯t work. Now, even the smell of alcohol makes me nauseous.¡± Theodore stood in front of her. He suddenly gripped her shoulder and pressed her against the wall. ¡°Rose, you should know we can¡¯t have children, right?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. She looked up, and gave him a look of astonishment. ¡°What are you talking about out of nowhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a reminder. Your stomach seems really bad. You threw up when I stopped the car suddenly, and you threw up when I drank. Tomorrow or the day after, I¡¯ll take you to a different hospital for a check¨Cup and see what¡¯s really going on.¡± His gaze was intense, as if trying to read something from Rosalie¡¯s face. Rosalie¡¯s heart pounded. She was worried Theodore might suspect something. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t forget why we came here today. By tomorrow or the day after, we might already be divorced. I¡¯ll handle my own affairs, and you have no right to interfere.¡± At the mention of divorce, Theodore frowned. He leaned closer. The scent of alcohol was strong around him as he whispered warmly in her ear, ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet, are we? What¡¯s wrong with me caring about you? Or are you hiding something from me?¡± Theodore might be a bit tipsy, but his mind is still clear. Compared to usual, he seemed more outspoken when drunk. The things he said to Reba in the dining room, and now to Rosalie, were not something he would normally say. Rosalie frowned, displeased. ¡°What could I possibly hide from you? It¡¯s you who I really can¡¯t understand. You¡¯re the one who wanted to divorce me for Cynthia, but why aren¡¯t you proactive about it now? You said you were going to the office, but then you suddenly went to see Cynthia and helped her change clothes!¡± At the mention of thest sentence, Rosalie¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°What am I supposed to make of you? What are you really thinking?¡± ¡°Did you see me help her change clothes with your own eyes?¡± Theodore frowned deeply. He looked unhappy, and sounded somewhat aggrieved. 1 heard it with my own ears! Rosalie mimicked Cynthia¡¯s tone, even sounding quite believable. ¡°Theo, I identally spilled ter on myself. Could you help me change my clothes?¡± Her eyes took on an innocent look. After finishing her imitation, her expression returned to normal. Theodore narrowed his eyes, and rested his hands near her ears on the wall. Hisrge frame overshadowed her petite one. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he smirked wickedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you change too. Wife my 121-130 Theodore¡¯s warm breath brushed against Rosalie¡¯s cheek, making it hard for her to breathe. She blushed and turned her head away to avoid his breath, her heart racing. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± He was probably drunk. Theodore¡¯s alcoholden breath wafted over her face. He was indeed drunk, but it was a fuzzy kind of drunk. His consciousness still clear. ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying. The real question is, do you know what -you¡¯re saying? I can practically smell how jealous you are.¡± He chuckled lightly, his eyes looking at her as if she were a child. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± Rosalie pushed against his chest forcefully. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m not jealous because of you! If you want to help her change clothes, go ahead. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± After all, she was about to divorce this man. ¡°If it¡¯s none of your business, why bring it up? And why mimic her words only to say you¡¯re not jealous now?¡± He would be damned if she wasn¡¯t jealous. Her eyes were almost tearing up from how bitter she was acting. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re up to. You clearly want a divorce, but you waste time with Cynthia. Plus, you still haven¡¯t told her the truth,¡± Rosalie argued logically. Theodore stared at her in silence for a moment. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to disappoint her. What if something unexpected happens?¡± ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t that already happen? You were dyed at work, and then you went to the hospital to be with Cynthia, wasting even more time. Work stuff is understandable since it¡¯s out of your control. But with Cynthia, there¡¯s probably someone taking care of her. Why bother rushing there? If you hade earlier, maybe you¡¯d have the resident register by now.¡± Rosalie really couldn¡¯tprehend Theodore¡¯s actions. At such an important moment, he actually went to Cynthia¡¯s side. Theodore suddenly chuckled, hisrge hand gripping her chin lightly. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. The divorce will definitely happen. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± There he went again, saying she was worried. What did he know about her being worried? But Rosalie couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further. She crouched down, and slipped out of his embrace. Theodore¡¯s arms were empty now, his hands bracing against the wall. He sighed, then lowered his hands and stumbled into the bathroom. Back in the dining room, Reba asked, ¡°Rose, is everything okay between you and Theo?¡± She seemed to sense some subtle tension between them. Rosalie sat down, her expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong between me and Theo, Grandma. Why do you ask?¡± The olddy thought back to what Theodore had said after Rosalie left, then looked at Rosalie¡¯s indifferent expression now. She smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But if Theo ever mistreats you or if anything feels off, you must tell me, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Theo treats me really well.¡± Reba nodded, and didn¡¯t say much more, Not long after, Theodore returned and sat beside Rosalie. The three of them ate together, chatting andughing. Rosalie did her best to keep Reba happy, while Theodore didn¡¯t say much. He just kept drinking, and even finished a whole bottle of red wine. By the end of lunch, Theodore was feeling the effects of the alcohol and was clearly intoxicated. Rosalie had to help him to the guest room andy him down on the bed. Theodore raised his hand to his forehead, his gaze blurry and unfocused. ¡°Why did you drink so much? How are you going to steal the resident register like this?¡± Rosalie whispered in his ear. Her voice was barely audible, as she was afraid someone might overhear. ¡°I¡¯ll go when I sober up,¡± he replied nonchntly. Chapter 122 ¡°When will that be?! You know perfectly well what we have to do today, but you insist on causing so much trouble. Do you even want to divorce? If Cynthia finds out, she¡¯ll be mad at you too,¡± Rosalie pressed. She really couldn¡¯t understand this man. They were so close to getting divorced today, but he was causing all these problems on his own. He imed it was an ident, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. The situation could have been controlled. If he hadn¡¯t gone to Cynthia¡¯s ce and insteade straight here and had dinner with Reba, then he wouldn¡¯t need to drink and everything would have gone smoothly. They might have already left by now and gone straight to apply for a divorce. Theodore suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s waist, and pulled her forcefully toward him. She yelped as she fell into his arms. Startled, she tried to push herself up by pushing against his chest. However, Theodore held onto her tightly. She tried to loosen his grip, but found him half asleep and groggy. She shook her head helplessly, then got up from him and covered him with a nket. What should she do? Theodore was in no condition to steal the resident register now. Even if he managed to get it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a divorce. Rosalie left the room and saw Reba standing at the door, smiling at her. +25 RONUS ¡°Is Theo asleep?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s drunk.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s drunk, just let him sleep for a while. Do you want to take a nap with him?¡± ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡± Rosalie helped Reba into the room. They chatted for a while, and before they knew it, the older woman was feeling sleepy. Rebay down on the bed, and Rosalie covered her with a nket. na ¡°Grandma, rest for a while.¡± ¡°Rose, you can take a nap too.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma. You go ahead and sleep first.¡± Reba was soon fast asleep. Rosalie gently called her a few times, ¡°Grandma. Grandma?¡± Seeing no response from the person in bed, Rosalie carefully got up. She quietly opened the drawer in the cab, wanting to find the resident register. She knew it was in Reba¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t know exactly where it was kept. Suddenly, she spotted a box that was beautifully crafted and made of wood. It looked quite old, but there was a lock on it, requiring a key to open. If Rosalie guessed right, the resident register should be inside. However, she didn¡¯t have the key. She needed to find it first. Rosalie put the box back where it was, but she didn¡¯t know where the key was. After thinking for a while, she figured it must be with Zane. He kept all the keys.. #25 BONUS So Rosalie went to see Zane to ask him about it. She saw him. directing the servants in the yard, looking busy. She didn¡¯t approach him directly, but cautiously made her way to his workroom. On one wall hung various keys, all unmarked. Only Zane knew which key corresponded to which lock. Rosalie remembered the keyhole of Reba¡¯s box and spotted a small, unique¨Clooking key that closely matched it. Just as she was about to reach for it, she heard a voice behind her. ¡°Madam Rosalie, do you need something?¡± Rosalie recoiled, as if shocked, and turned to see Zane standing there. She didn¡¯t know when he had appeared. She smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just wandering around since Grandma and Theo are both asleep.¡± Zane didn¡¯t seem suspicious. He approached her, and suggested, Madam Rosalie, why don¡¯t you also take a nap?¡± ¡°Alright then. Since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Rosalie said, and left the workroom. Chapter 123 Rosalie went back to Theodore¡¯s room, feeling uneasy. Sheid down. beside him, and covered herself with the nket. She wasn¡¯t sure if Anthony suspected anything. Anyway, there was nothing she could do now. So, she decided to take a nap first. Over an hourter, Theodore groggily opened his eyes to find a woman sleeping soundly beside him. He shifted to face her, his slightly drunken gaze fixing on her. Actually, a single bottle of wine wasn¡¯t enough to render him unconscious. He moved closer, gently wrapping his arm around her before closing his eyes again. Rosalie had been asleep for about two hours when she woke up to find Theodore holding her, deeply asleep. When had he embraced her? Rosalie felt a bit dazed, but pushed aside any stray thoughts when she thought about their rtionship. Worried he might sleep too long and have trouble at night, she gently nudged him. ¡°Theo, wake up.¡± Theodore opened his eyes, still drowsy. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You should wake up. Are you feeling better? I¡¯ll make some garlic soup for you. It¡¯ll help with your hangover,¡± she said. Theodore rolled over, lying on his back. ¡°Then you have to feed me.¡± Rosalie chuckled; Theodore was acting like a kid. She left the bed, and headed to the bathroom to freshen up before going to the kitchen. She cooked up the garlic soup for Theodore, and brought it to the room. Theodore was still in bed; all that wine must have taken its toll on him. ¡°Theo, have some soup. ¡°Feed me. Rosalie chuckled at his childishness. ¡°You want me to feed you? You¡¯re not unconscious. Get up and drink it yourself, quickly.¡± Theodore¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and a hint of vulnerability -shed in his eyes. ¡°But didn¡¯t you feed mest time?¡± Remembering thest time he was drunk and she had to feed him, Rosalie blushed. ¡°You¡¯re not as drunk this time, right? Hurry up and drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡± There seemed to be a hint of disappointment in Theodore¡¯s eyes. He sat up in bed and obediently took the garlic soup from her, drinking it down in one gulp. He did feel much better after drinking it. Rosalie gently touched his forehead and cheeks. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and kissed it. Startled, Rosalie quickly withdrew her hand, blushing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Kissing you,¡± he replied directly. Rosalie frowned, feeling a bit annoyed. ¡°Stop it. We¡¯re getting divorced.¡± ¡°Since we shouldn¡¯t do this, why did you touch me first? You started it. I was just returning the favor,¡± he argued. ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was rendered speechless by his rebuttal. She ced the empty bowl on the bedside table. ¡°I found out where Grandma¡¯s resident register is. It¡¯s in a box, but it¡¯s locked. I know where the key is. Let¡¯s work together this afternoon to get the resident register. If we can¡¯t do it today, we¡¯ll go for the divorce tomorrow. Either way, we can¡¯t leave empty¨Chanded.¡± She seemed determined to get the resident register. Theodore frowned, holding his slightly throbbing head as hey back on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked worriedly. ¡°I have a headache,¡± he replied, clutching the bedsheet like a sick child. ¡°I warned you not to drink so much at lunchtime, but you didn¡¯t listen, she scolded gently. Seeing him in difort, her concern grew. ¡°Drinking makes Grandma happy,¡± Theodore said softly, looking at her. ¡°I can¡¯tfort her like you do. Just a few words from you, and she feels really happy.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°Fine, get up and wash your face. It might make your feel better.¡± Theodore let Rosalie pull him up from the bed. Chapter 124 After half an hour, Rosalie went to Reba¡¯s room and found the older woman awake and reading a book. She wasn¡¯t sure how long Reba had been awake. ¡°Grandma,¡± Rosalie greeted as she walked in. ¡°Rose, is Theo awake?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma. I made him some garlic soup, and he drank it.¡± ¡°Oh, child. Why are you so good to him? You care for him like you¡¯re his mother. Make sure he doesn¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not much trouble for me to make him some garlic soup. If I don¡¯t help him clear his head, he¡¯ll be a nuisance when he acts tipsy around you.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a nuisance, I¡¯ll make him leave,¡± Reba said bluntly. Rosalie sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Theo and I will stay with you this afternoon, and then we¡¯ll have dinner together tonight. How about that?¡± They had originally nned to sneak out the resident register during the day, but the n failed. Thus, Rosalie had to extend the time. She had to get the resident register. She would divorce Theodore.test by tomorrow. Rosalie refused to drag it out any longer. She didn¡¯t want to watch Theodore continue to be involved with Cynthia during their marriage. After the divorce, he could do whatever he wanted, and she wouldn¡¯t have to see it. Theodore said she was in a hurry to divorce. Indeed, she was in a T hurry now. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two today? You¡¯re both so eager to apany an old woman like me. Is there something going on?¡± Reba asked. Her eyes were sharp and clear despite her age, shining brightly. Rosalie frowned. ¡°Grandma, what do you think we are? Of course we want to spend more time with you! You¡¯re usually alone here, and we should take care of you more. Your words make it sound like we have ulterior motives.¡± Rosalie did have ulterior motives. She hated the way she pretended. ¡°Fine. If you want to apany me, of course I¡¯ll be happy. Why don¡¯t you two stay the night? I won¡¯t let Theo drink anymore if you do that,¡± Reba said. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Grandma,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. Theodore and Rosalie did spend the afternoon with Reba. They tried to find an opportunity, especially Rosalie, who was particrly active. She told Theodore where the box containing the resident register was, hoping he¡¯d find the right moment to get it. Unfortunately, there was never a good chance. Since Zane always kept a bunch of keys in hand, one of which was the key to the box, Rosalie couldn¡¯t directly ask him for it. If she did, he would definitely get suspicious and might inform Reba, who would easily catch on to what they were up to. So, the couple had to wait patiently. In the evening, Reba had the kitchen prepare a table full of dishes JU °Ù RONUS and a pot of soup. The soup smelled delicious, its aroma filling the air from afar. Reba insisted that Theodore drink three bowls of it, but she didn¡¯t allow Rosalie to drink more. Reba was jubnt today. Her grandson and granddaughter¨Cinw had apanied her all afternoon, so naturally, she was in a good mood. Rosalie and Theodore were waiting for an opportunity, but little did they know Reba was also biding her time. Late at night, Rosalie cautiously made her way to Zane¡¯s workroom. She used the shlight on her phone to find the key that opened the box, and carefully removed it. Then, she slipped it into her pocket before sneaking away. Rosalie felt like a thief. She was terribly nervous as she hurried back to her room. As she opened the door, she immediately began, ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve got¡­¡± Suddenly, she found herself enveloped in a pair of strong arms. Theodore pressed her against the door, and kissed her. Rosalie was shocked, and the key in her hand ttered to the floor. Instinctively, she raised her hand to push against Theodore¡¯s chest, trying to shove him away. ¡°Theo, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± His hot kissesnded on her cheek and neck. She felt something was off with him. ¡°Theodore¡­ Mmph¡­¡± Her mouth was once again sealed by his. To stop him, she bit down hard. A sharp sting pierced through. Theodore¡¯s hazy mind, causing him to furrow his brow slightly and release her. She had bitten hard, but hadn¡¯t broken the skin. ¡°Are you a dog? You bit me!¡± His hot breath washed over her face! Rosalie looked up, and stared at the brooding man before her. Hist breath felt especially scorching, and it seemed like the room temperature rose several degrees with him standing there. Quickly, she distanced herself from him, searching for the key on the floor. It took her a while, but she finally found it tucked away in a corner. She bent down to pick it up. ¡°What the heck was that?¡± She looked at him, resentment in her eyes. Sometimes, Theodore¡¯s behavior really puzzled her. Theodore looked like he had just finished showering, a towel wrapped around his waist. His bare chest heaved heavily, as if restraining something. His demeanor looked terrifying. There seemed to be a hint of regret in his eyes. He backed away, sitting on the bed with his hands on his knees. He put his head down, his breath growing morebored by the moment. Sensing something wrong, Rosalie approached and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡± She raised her hand to touch his forehead. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and forcefully flung her away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± At that moment, it felt like he had tossed her heart aside just as harshly. In Rosalie¡¯s memory, it seemed like the first time he had treated her. like this¨Cas if he was disgusted by her touch. The hand Theodore had flung away gradually clenched into a fist. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t touch you. I know we¡¯re about to get divorced, and Cynthia won¡¯t be happy about it. But just now, you suddenly came to me and kissed me! You were the one who started it!¡± she snarled. Theodore had used this excuse before. When she touched him first, he kissed her. But this time, he kissed her first. Why was he keeping silent now? He might as well add ¡°Double Standard¡± as his middle name! Hearing the resentment in the woman¡¯s tone, Theodore looked up, his eyes burning with desire. Seeing his eyes turning red, Rosalie felt a bit worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick? Should I take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m not sick.¡± His voice became hoarse, and his hands gripped his knees tightly. The veins on the back of his hands were bulging and obvious. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the thermometer to check your temperature.¡± Rosalie felt like Theodore might have a fever. His body felt hot when she approached him. Just as she was about to turn around, Theodore suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not running a fever.¡± Rosalie nced at the man¡¯s hand, a hint of exasperation on her face. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let go of me? What¡¯s with all the touching?¡± Why was it okay for him to have double standards, but she couldn¡¯tin? Theodore looked at her through half¨Clidded eyes, the desire in his eyes growing stronger. ¡°Rose, stop provoking me. I¡¯m having a hard time controlling myself right now. I don¡¯t know what I might do if I lose control!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not provoking you. I just find you strange. You should go to the hospital if you¡¯re not feeling well,¡± Rosalie said as she sat beside him. ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± His hand slid down her arm to her fingers, as sweat gradually beaded on his forehead. Rosalie broke free of his hold, and held her hand to his forehead. Upon realizing that his forehead was warm to the touch, she felt his cheeks and neck too. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°No, we have to head to the hospital right now. You¡¯re having a fever!¡± Rosalie stood up, but suddenly felt him hug her tight from the back. Theodore lifted her entire body, and spun it around before throwing her on the bed. He pressed her body down on hers, leaving no space. for escape whatsoever. His body felt like a huge mountain pressing down against her, making. her feel out of breath. The key in her hand slid down the bed. She raised her hand to press it against his solid chest, which felt searing hot to the touch. She swallowed past her constricted throat, the look in her eyes tense as her body began trembling. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Out of fright from his sudden movement, she almost forgot what she was supposed to do. She didn¡¯t even realize that the key had fallen out of her hand. ¡°Rose¡­ We¡¯re still husband and wife, right?¡± Theodore¡¯s hoarse voice felt like fire as his huge palm caressed her cheek. She could feel the calluses on his hand. ¡°We are, but I¡­¡± she sputtered. ¡°Shh¡­ He rested his finger on her tender lips and leaned closer to her, at wicked look glinting in his eyes. ¡°Since we are husband and wife, shall we do what married couples do in bed?¡± ¡°N¨CNo way!¡± Rosalie started to panic, as her brain started buzzing at his words. She suddenly thought of something, and felt around the bedside. She found the key, and waved it in front of him as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve stolen the key. I¡¯ll sneak the box in here after Grandma is asleep, and we¡¯ll open it to take our resident register so we can file for a divorce. tomorrow.¡± They had only one night left before they were officially divorced. Things would be messy if they added sex into the picture before that happened. The panicked look on Rosalie¡¯s face made Theodore¡¯s face darken. with displeasure. The anxiety written all over her face made it clear. that she didn¡¯t want his touch. ¡°You¡¯re quite enthusiastic. All you can think about is the resident. register.¡± His breath felt warm, but his words were dripping with sarcasm. Rosalie¡¯s anger rose from his words, ¡°Theodore Spencer, I am truly very confused. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s eager to file for a divorce and be with Cynthia! But now, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doing everything while you¡¯re so passive. I found the box and stole the key, just like a thief would. And you have the gall to chide me for being enthusiastic? Do you want a divorce or not?¡± Theodore¡¯s solid chest heaved, as if something was on the verge of explosion inside him. He clenched the sheets by her ears, a fire burning in his eyes. He gritted his teeth; after a long while, finally got up from her. Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief, and sat up on the bed too. She was about to speak when she looked down, noticed something and blushed. Immediately, she looked away, her breath catching in her throat. ¡°You¡­¡± Realizing that she had noticed something, Theodore decided that there was no point in hiding things and said, ¡°The soup Grandma ordered the kitchen to prepare is very¡­nourishing. Men¡¯s urges are easily aroused with that soup.¡± ¡°What?!¡± te Was surprised by his revtion. No wonder Grandma didn¡¯t allow her to drink too much of it, while letting Theodore have lots more! She found it odd at that time, but now, it made sense. That was too much of Grandma! Why did she have to do that? It was rare for her to finally show some concern for her grandson; when she finally did, it had to be a scheme against him. No wonder Theodore pounced on Rosalie the moment she entered the room. He was a hot¨Cblooded young man who had just had some soup with aphrodisiac effects. No wonder he felt the urges! Theodore was worried that he might act rashly and fail to hold himself back, which exined why he flung her hands away. As it turned out, she had misunderstood him. The pained expression on his face made Rosalie ask in a soft voice, Then¡­ What should we do now?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Under such circumstances, it seemed as though having sex was the only way to bring him relief. But given their situation right now, they couldn¡¯t behave as they did in the past. To make matters worse, she was pregnant right now. ¡°I¡¯ll take a cold shower.¡± Theodore stood up, and headed to the washroom. Thinking about her misunderstanding him, Rosalie felt guilty. She left the room and went to the kitchen, where she prepared some ice cubes in a container. Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re still awake at this hour.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart thumped as she turned around, and stuttered, ¡°Zane, you¡­you¡¯re still awake, too.¡± ¡°I came out to see if there¡¯s any area that you didn¡¯t manage to clean up. Why do you need so many ice cubes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± With a guilty conscience, Rosalie wondered if Zane realized that he had lost a key from his room. He was probably also aware that Theodore just had a big bowl of aphrodisiac soup, and was suffering from the effects of it right now. It was suspicious of her to be getting some ice cubes. She couldn¡¯t. possibly exin that they were to help lower his temperature because. she didn¡¯t allow him to touch her, could she? After considering her options, Rosalie said coyly, ¡°Zane, this is something private between me and Theodore. Please don¡¯t ask about it any further. I feel shy talking about it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Zane smiled awkwardly as he nodded. ¡°Pardon me, Madam. Please go ahead.¡± He immediately stepped aside, and gave way to her. Rosalie walked past him with her ice cubes container in hand. ¡°Oh yes, Zane¡­¡± She stopped to turn around and say, ¡°Do turn in early. Theodore and I will feel shy if there are still people awake in the house.¡± She was worried that Zane might go to his workroom and realize that the key was missing, and look around for it. It would be terrible if Grandma were to find out. Zane nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Yes, Madam. I¡¯ll turn in immediately.¡± Rosalie returned to the room with the ice cubes in hand. She walked to the washroom door, and could almost hear him panting inside. She raised a hand, and knocked on the door. ¡°Theodore,¡± she called out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He sounded as though he was suppressing something. ¡°I brought a container of ice cubes for you. It might make you feel better.¡± She knocked on the door again when she received no reply.¡± Theodore?¡± Rosalie panicked, worried that something might have happened to him. She opened the door, and saw his entire body in the water. Frightened, she immediately ced the container on the floor before pulling Theodore out of the water. His face emerged from the water with a ssh. He wiped the drops. of water away from his face, and red at her with a frightening expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are you drowning yourself in the tub?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to lower my body temperature, what else?¡± Did she think that he was trying to drown himself? ¡°¡­¡± The water in the tub was very clear, and Rosalie could see everything in it. When her gazended on his body, she looked away, her cheeks blushing a bright red. In her panic, she quickly picked up the container of ice cubes from the floor and handed it to him. ¡°These are ice cubes. Eat some, or rub them on your body. I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± The evasive look in Rosalie¡¯s eyes displeased Theodore even more. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you¡¯ve never seen my naked body before,¡± he said. Rosalie remained silent as she stood up. She then said, ¡°Please¡­. continue with your bath. I¡¯ll head out first.¡± She was about to leave the washroom, when she suddenly slipped and fell backward. ¡°Ahh!¡± R¨®salie shrieked, and instinctively wrapped her arms around her belly. The next second, she was caught in a wide, warm embrace. The two of them fell into the tub with a ssh. Rosalie¡¯s entire body was immersed in cold water. She trembled as she began struggling in the water. Although she was still dressed, her body was pressed tightly against his, and she could feel every curve. on his body. Theodore carried Rosalie out of the water and out of the washroom. Rosalie was still shivering from the cold. She hugged him tight and. pressed her pale, petite face against his chest, trying to absorb the warmth emanating from his body.. After returning to the room, Theodore immediately removed her wet. clothes and threw them aside. Very soon, her bodyid bare before. him. Seeing her fair, dewy skin made him look even more oppressed than. before. He swallowed past his constricted throat as he felt the fire in his chest burn even brighter. His body was on the verge of explosion. Real was so frightened by the high of events, the quickly wrapped pit up with the sheets as she continued shivering Bad been a since they saw each other naked like them. Thinking that, she Th?r eyes tight Theodore Sodwed down at himsel en at himself before walking to the wardrobe and getting change in legu When the cathe out, he de a nightgown in Rosa¡¯s rection brachion, Rovative Sumed when she heard a movement by her war and was the mihingiver on the twin gak meet and can¨¦ tika saxy other hy why did you get something like this Ave the ghengring growra avedapoxTM Rosa untied, Wouddet Muu muka ww at any find shenjing grows de mucha desagre in the wardestine You can say art of bond want to wa PHELLODE IKURINg Bum mundt sa contest had to wear he stop huma from sung on her (ny singing gowns in bi? a deange? why with Srandma hans and crithes in her house? What a would Bhoy mustard Brand new Count she base spasidually preparat tona sheathes for Beer 3 Rosaria lemented andy that was tase acting for the Bso will goodl achanej She thought the Sad Schnured that none they just to get fas hands as the pendant out, and a gent paband of getting a hanche sei Margret they had both Fant Rosalie wrapped herself up tightly in the sheets like a cocoon, and curled up on the bed. Looking up, realizing that the cold water bath just now hadn¡¯t done a thing for Theodore. His eyes looked even more blood¨Cshot, on the verge of spitting fire. She heard that not getting any relief in such circumstances was detrimental to a man¡¯s health. Thinking again, they were still as husband and wife. They had done the deed many times before. Suddenly, the thought of doing it just one more time not such a big deal after all. Rosal¨ªe gradually released the sheets wrapped around her, and allowed it to slide down from her body. She looked at Theodore with an innocent gaze, looking mesmerizing. ¡°Theodore, we¡¯re still husband and wife right now. If you really want to, then¡­¡± She pulled off the sheetspletely from her body. ¡°I can help you in any way you need, but can you please¡­not go all the way?¡± She was pregnant right now, and her body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand sex right now. Furthermore, sex wasn¡¯t the only solution. There were many other ways she could help him.. Theodore pursed his lips, then opened them slightly as he breathed. hard. The hesitation and reluctance in Rosalie¡¯s eyes doused the fire. in his eyes. Was she so unwilling to be intimate with him? She even requested for him not to go all the way. Ultimately, she was unwilling to go to bed with him. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to touch you,¡± he snapped. Since she didn¡¯t want him touching her, what was the point of forcing himself on her? He didn¡¯t want her feeling indignant about it, or even cry. It would only make him feel like a monster. His refusal to touch her stunned Rosalie. She felt as though someone. had doused a bucket of cold water over her head, chilling her bones. The cold she felt from falling into the water just now was nothing.pared to the cold she felt right now. Her face turned pale as she looked up at him in shock. He had looked so eager to touch her moments ago, but now, he was refusing her so casually. His eyes were filled with disgust and disdain. over the thought of touching her. Rosalie anxiously covered herself with the sheets once more as awkwardness and embarrassment filled her heart.. What a joke! She threw herself at a man, and ended up being rejected. ¡°You were the one who pressed me against the door and kissed me, insisting that we¡¯re still husband and wife and that we should be doing what a married couple do. Now that I¡¯m willing, you look so reluctant and disdainful.¡± She gripped the sheets tighter in her hands, and bit out, ¡°Sometimes, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your problem or mine. Or maybe, if the problem lies with the both of us.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you unwilling to let me touch you?¡± Theodore stood coldly by the bedside, his fists clenching by his side. ¡°You were the one who pushed me away. Isn¡¯t my refusal to touch. you precisely what you wanted? You even told me not to go all the way just now. At the end of the day, you just don¡¯t want me touching. you. In that case, what¡¯s the point of me trying to do so?¡± For a split second, her resentful expression made Theodore wonder if he was the one at fault. On second thought, she was clearly the one who didn¡¯t allow him to touch her. She could help him in any way he liked, but he couldn¡¯t go all the way with her. If she could bring herself to say that, how could he continue touching her? How did it be his fault? Did she have any idea how much he was holding himself back? ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was filled with indignation, but she refused to tell him the truth. She couldn¡¯t. If she weren¡¯t pregnant at such a critical moment, she wouldn¡¯t refuse him. Rosalie looked down as tears fell from her eyes. She gripped the sheets tightly, and buried herself deeper in them as sheid on the bed without even wearing the sleeping gown. Theodore looked at the indignant woman on the bed, frustration. rising in his chest. He wasn¡¯t frustrated with her, but by how things turned out like this. Rosalie heard Theodore¡¯s footsteps and saw him getting dressed, looking as though he was preparing to head out. He walked toward the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Why was he heading out at such ate hour? ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Rest¨Cwell.¡± He grabbed the door handle in a bid to leave. If he keot staying in this room, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could stop himself from doing anything. It was better for him to make himself scarce. ¡°Wait,¡± Rosalie called out to him. Theodore turned to ask, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t settled the issue with our resident register. We won¡¯t be able to file for a divorce if you leave right now,¡± she said. Divorce. It was about the divorce again.. Theodore tightened his grip over the door handle. Yes, they should be getting a divorce! ¡°Theodore, we agreed to get our hands on our resident register today. If you leave just like this, I¡­¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t leave now, should I stay here and sleep with you?¡± His voice betrayed the frustration beneath. ¡°Then tell me where you¡¯re going. Are you heading home, or are you. going to find Cynthia?¡± Since he couldn¡¯t find relief from Rosalie, it was a likely possibility that he might look for Cynthia in the middle of the night. It would have been fine if Rosalie simply asked him if he was heading home¨Cbut she had to mention Cynthia¡¯s name, of all things. Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed as he turned around, and said sharply,¡± Find Cynthia, of course!¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart fell, and she clutched her chest. ¡°We¡¯re not yet divorced. If you go looking for another woman, where does that leave. me? Can¡¯t you just bear with it for one night?¡± ¡°What about you? We¡¯re not yet divorced, and you refuse to let me touch you. What else can I do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I can help you in other ways?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any other way! I just want the normal way that husbands. and wives do!¡± Theodore exploded, frustrated. He red at her, his eyes deep and dark as he said, ¡°Can you do it?¡± Rosalie instinctively touched her belly under the sheets. She would surely agree to it¨Cif not for this chi. She felt miserable and wretched inside, but she didn¡¯t exin herself to him. She could only let the indignation she felt inside turn into anger. ¡°Leave, then. Go find Cynthia and do whatever you please!¡± With that, sheid back down on the bed and pulled the sheets over her head, and began sobbing. ¡®Baby, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy is useless and couldn¡¯t let Daddy stay. I can¡¯t tell him the truth, either. Since I can¡¯t let him go all the way, how can I stop him from leaving? Since we¡¯re about to a divorce, I¡¯ll let him be. Mommy feels too tired from all these!¡® shemented inwardly. §Õ§Ö After a long while, Rosalie poked her head out from the sheets and realized that Theodore truly was gone. Rosalie wiped the tears from her face, and looked down at her belly.¡± Baby, don¡¯t you worry. Even without Daddy, I can take good care of you.¡± She felt so miserable, she hadpletely forgotten about the key. After a long while, she suddenly felt tightness in her chest and had difficulty breathing. Each time she closed her eyes, she could see Theodore being intimate with Cynthia. Did he really look for her and sleep with her? No, she had to find something to do to distract herself. Rosalie washed her face to perk herself up, before carefully tip¨Ctoeing into Grandma¡¯s room. Since Theodore had left, she had to sneak the resident register out herself and call Theodore tomorrow. Reba¡¯s room wasn¡¯t locked from the inside. She was advanced in years, after all. If she were locked herself in and an ident urred, no one could go to her rescue. This was how Rosalie managed to sessfully sneak into Grandma¡¯s room. She took out her phone, and switched the shlight on. She tried her best not to shine it on Reba lest she woke her up. Reba was in deep sleep, and didn¡¯t realize that someone had entered her room. Rosalie came to the ce she discovered that day, and found the box. She couldn¡¯t open the box right here¨Cit would be too risky. Instead, she held the box in her arms and tip¨Ctoed out of the room. She held her breath all the way until she returned to her room. She anxiously shut the door, locked it, and ced the box on her bed before taking the key out with trembling hands. Wife my 131-140 After unlocking the box with trembling hands, Rosalie opened the cover and found many documents of various colors inside. She flipped through the documents, but couldn¡¯t find their resident register. There were other documents inside. Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s wedding certificate looked so old, its colors were faded. The photo on the certificate was even ck and white. Grandma and Grandpa looked to be very young. Grandpa looked suave and handsome, while Grandma looked beautiful. smiling so happily, and looked clearly in love with each other. ev, pre The Spencers were blessed with excellent genes. Unfortunately, with the cruel passage of time, Grandpa had bidden the world goodbye, leaving Grandma all alone. Beautiful memories could only be stored in this box, which was probably why Grandma kept it locked. Rosalie knew she and Theodore wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to create beautiful memories between them. One year of marriage was too short. Even the memories created during that short period of time felt painful. Rosalie snapped back to reality, and continued looking for her resident register. However, she couldn¡¯t find it. Reba didn¡¯t put their resident register in this box. Where could they be? She couldn¡¯t find their resident register anywhere else in Reba¡¯s + room. Could they be in Zane¡¯s room instead? Rosalie was starting to panic. As it turned out, the ns she had put in ce over the entire day had fallen through! She couldn¡¯t file for a divorce from Theodore after all. Left with no other choice, she put all the documents back into the box and lock it up again. She returned to Reba¡¯s room, and put the box where she found it. In the deep of the night, she snuck into Zane¡¯s workroom and put the key back where she first found it. By the time Rosalie returned to her room, her forehead was covered with sweat. Theodore, unlike her, was having the time of his life with Cynthia and left her to do all the dirty work. He was clearly the one who asked for a divorce, but she was the one who ended up doing everything. He was too much! What right did he have to be having a good time with Cynthia? What¡¯s more, they were now unable to file for a divorce tomorrow. He was technically having an affair! The more Rosalie thought about it, the angrier she felt. She pulled her phone out, and dialed Theodore¡¯s phone number. He picked up the call after over ten seconds. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Theodore, where are you right now?¡± Rosalie asked, a slight tremor in her voice. ¡°Theodore, who is calling you at such ate hour?¡± Cynthia¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the line. Rosalie¡¯s brain buzzed. He really went to Cynthia¡¯s¨Che wasn¡¯t lying to her! Theodore said tenderly, ¡°Cynthia, go back to sleep. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡± With that, his voice turned cold as he turned his attention back to Rosalie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Did you really go to Cynthia¡¯s? You must be having a great time! Did she help you solve your problem?¡± Rosalie said sarcastically, her voice shaking. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯m hanging up. I need to rest,¡± Theodore said, sounding annoyed. ¡°Fine, go back to sleep with your darling Cynthia in your arms! Oh, yes. Just to let you know, I stole Grandma¡¯s box and opened it with the key, but I couldn¡¯t find our resident register. What a pity! We won¡¯t be able to file for a divorce for the time being. Please tell Cynthia to continue waiting.¡± With that, Rosalie hung up in a fit of anger. She jumped into bed, gripping the sheets tightly as tears wet her pillow. She kept cursing herself in her mind. ¡®Rosalie Young, you useless loser! Why did you call him? Why did you have to humiliate yourself again? ¡®Didn¡¯t he already tell you that he was going to look for Cynthia? Since when has he ever lied about such things? Why bother going through that humiliation again? ¡®Baby, I¡¯m so sorry. Is Mommy useless? I can¡¯t even make Daddy stay. I¡¯m sorry. Mommy will stop crying. Don¡¯t you worry, Mommy will be stronger and not be sad over that pig.¡± After Rosalie hung up, Theodore ced his phone by the side with a cold expression. He sat back down on the couch in the ward. He took the medicine that the doctor prescribed him, and felt better with his body temperature going down. ¡°Theodore, what¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look too good,¡± Cynthia said, sensing that the call was from Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go get some rest.¡± ¡°Theodore, how¡¯s things going with the resident register? You haven¡¯t. told me whether you¡¯ve gotten them already.¡± She had been waiting expectantly for an entire day. She event anxiously asked Theodore about it when he entered the ward, but he hadn¡¯t told her anything about it until now. Theodore replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t get it.¡± He didn¡¯t exude much emotion in his reply. There was no anger, frustration or regret. ¡°What?!¡± Cynthia started panting upon hearing Theodore¡¯s reply. She had sensed that something was wrong the moment Theodore walked in, but continued clinging to thest vestige of hope. Now that she finally heard from him that he couldn¡¯t get their resident register, she could feel herself on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Why did this happen? Didn¡¯t you guys have a n for today?¡± ¡°We just didn¡¯t get it. Grandma¡¯s been guarding her room very closely recently, and we couldn¡¯t find the chance to sneak in. Go get some +25 RONUS rest. We¡¯ll talk about it another time) He felt rather exhausted, what with two women bugging him to file. for a divorce at the same time. ¡°How long more do I have to wait?¡± Cynthia started crying. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ve waited for you for way too long. How long more are you going to make me wait? I don¡¯t even know whether I can live that long! I¡­¡± Cynthia almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath as she spoke. She clutched. her chest, and started panting hard. Theodore immediately stood up from the couch, and rushed to her bedside to pat her back. Concerned, he asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Theodore!¡± Cynthia threw her arms around his waist. ¡°Tell me, how much longer must I wait? Will I never stand a chance? Will I never get to be your wife? Tell me, tell me!¡± Theodore looked grim. Being stuck between the two women made it impossible for him to please both parties at the same time. He wondered what he had to do to make them both happy. He always managed to make the best decision in his business, but in matters of the heart, he seemed to be a failure. After a long time, he gently patted the back of her head and reminded. her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡± His calm, yet helpless tone told Cynthia that she would get nothing. out of continuing with her tantrum. Since he failed to get their resident register, filing for a divorce was impossible right now. Throwing a tantrum wouldn¡¯t help things, and might even irritate him. Cynthia wiped the tears away from her face, and looked up to say, Can you stay here with me, then?¡± ¡°Sure. Lie down,¡± Theodore said, helping her back on the bed. He tucked her in, wiped the tears from her cheeks, and said in an exceptionally tender voice, ¡°Don¡¯t y ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t¡± Cynthia scooted over to one side of the bed., ¡°Theodore, sleep on the bed. You need to get some sleep, too.¡± The bed wasrge enough for two people if theyid close to each. other. However, Theodore only tucked the sheets tighter around her. ¡°No. need. I¡¯m afraid I might end up squashing you in my sleep. Go to sleep. I¡¯m fine on the couch.¡± The couch was spacious enough, and there was even a nket provided specially for caretakers of patients. Theodoreid back down on the couch without giving Cynthia a chance to agree or reject his suggestion. Cynthia gritted her teeth. She was reluctant to let him sleep on the couch, but she had no choice but to sleep alone. That damn Rosalie must have done something so that Theodore wouldn¡¯t be able to divorce her. She wanted to dy the divorce, that shameless wretch! Cynthia vowed, she would never spare that bitch! When Rosalie woke up the next morning, her eyes were all swollen. When Reba saw that during breakfast, she asked worriedly,¡± What¡¯s the matter, Rose? Why are your eyes so swollen?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie cried for a long timest night, but she couldn¡¯t possibly tell Reba the truth. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± A smile appeared on Reba¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a young couple. to not get good sleep at night. That way, you should be able to get. pregnant soon.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that,¡± Rosalie said, blushing. She had just lied to Reba that Theodore was unable to join them for breakfast because he had to leave early in the morning to attend to something. Reba didn¡¯t question her about it. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go on. Eat more, you need to take good care of your body.¡± Rosalie bit the bullet, and ate her breakfast. Her thoughts drifted to their resident register. She knew she would never be able to find them. all by herself. Reba had to first tell her where the documents were, and be willing to give it to her. ¡°Grandma, where is my resident register?¡± she asked. Rosalie couldn¡¯t think of a better way than this. Finding her resident register in this ce was like finding a needle in a haystack. She had to avoid drawing many people¡¯s attention, and it was way too risky. She would be doomed if she were found out. ¡°Resident register?¡± Reba furrowed her brows. ¡°Why do you need it out of the blue?¡± Under ordinary circumstances, one usually wouldn¡¯t need something like that. Seeing the doubts in Reba¡¯s eyes, Rosalie exined in a hurry, ¡°I lost my ID card, and I need to rece it. That¡¯s why I need my resident. register.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Reba said, as realization dawned upon her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that yesterday?¡± ¡°I forgot about it. I just remembered it now. Grandma, I need my resident register to rece my ID card. Can you please give it to me?¡± Rosalie started regretting not thinking of this excuse right from the start. However, it was most probably because she had a guilty conscience. The instincts of anyone with a guilty conscience were to not let anyone know, and to do things secretly. ¡°Sure! Of course.¡± Reba turned around to instruct Zane, ¡°Bring her resident register here.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. When she saw Zane handing her the resident register a few minutester, she felt her brain buzzing. She didn¡¯t expect to get her hands on her register this wa The n she took so much effort to concoct had failed. She had to behave like a thief and run around in the middle of the night instead of sleeping, steal the key and the box, and then return them in the end. As it turned out, all she had to do to get what she wanted was lie. Rosalie would rather steal the resident register and secretly file for a divorce instead of lying to Reba like this. If Reba knew, not doubt she would be heartbroken. ¡°Madam, shall I send this document to your room?¡± Zane asked. ¡°Just give it to me,¡± Rosalie said, as she received the resident register with both hands. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep it well.¡± Zane nodded before taking his leave. Rosalie flipped through her register, and saw hers and Theodore¡¯s name on it. Their names had been jointly recorded in the register since they got married, and they would be able to file for a divorce with this document. ¡°Rose, remember to return your resident register after getting your ID card reced. Got it?¡± Reba reminded her. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t I keep my own resident register? That¡¯d be more. convenient for me. I wouldn¡¯t need to keep bothering you for it.¡± Reba furrowed her brows. ¡°You youngsters always misce your things. I feel more assured helping you keep such important documents. And you don¡¯t always need your resident register. I¡¯ll keep it for you, lest you two do something rash.¡± Reba¡¯s solemn expression, paired with herst statement that Theodore and Rosalie might do something rash, told Rosalie that she would never let them keep their own resident register. She had made things so clear. Rosalie couldn¡¯t possibly say anything further about the matter without raising her suspicion. Rosalie could only nod and say, ¡°Sure, Grandma. I¡¯ll return the resident register once I rece my ID card.¡± TE After breakfast, Rosalie chatted a while longer with Reba before taking her leave. The driver drove Rosalie back to hers and Theodore¡¯s house. After returning to her room, Rosalieid on her bed, all spent of energy. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and was feeling very tired right now. She flipped through the resident register, and started tearing up at the sight of Theodore¡¯s name. Now that she had their resident register, she had to call Theodore and tell him that they were now able to file for a divorce today and things. would go ording to n. But after the call went through, all Rosalie received was an automatic reply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is not avable right now. Please try againter.¡± Rosalie tried again, but she received the same automatic response. She thought Theodore might be busy right now, and waited for half an hour before trying again. But when she did so, she found his phone switched off. Rosalie was dismayed.. Was he deliberately ignoring her calls? Did he have to switch his phone off? Fire burned in her chest as she texted him, I have our resident register. Reply me once you see my message. We¡¯ll file for a divorce.¡± Rosalie waited until afternoon came, but Theodore never replied to her. She called him again, and found his phone still switched off. She started feeling anxious, and change tack to call his assistant Yuvan instead. This time, the call went through. Rosalie cut straight to the chase and asked, ¡°Mr. Fletcher, where is. Theodore? Why can¡¯t I get through to him by phone?¡± ¡°Mr. Spencer is on a holiday.¡± ¡°What did you say?! Holiday? Where did he go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. He keeps his personal schedule confidential. Hel said he doesn¡¯t want anyone disturbing him during this period.¡± ¡°Did he go on a holiday by himself?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Yuvan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Madam, is anything the matter?¡± The hesitation in Yuvan¡¯s voice told Rosalie that Theodore didn¡¯t go for his holiday alone. ¡°Did he bring Cynthia along for the holiday?¡± Dov ¡°Yes, Madam. Do you need to talk to Mr. Spencer?¡± Rosalie¡¯s head buzzed and started to pound. She gripped the sheets. tight, and gritted her teeth with anger. Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re too much! He refused to pick up her calls, and even switched his phone off while. on a holiday with Cynthia. She couldn¡¯t imagine what else this man was capable of. She tried her best to calm herself down, and said, ¡°Yes, I do have. something very important to tell him. Can you reach him?¡± Yuvan said, ¡°Madam, I can¡¯t contact him right now as his phone is switched off. He¡¯s already settled things in the office, and is probably. intending to lie low during this period.¡± 29 BONUS Rosalie felt angry and indignant, but she couldn¡¯t get any further information from Yuvan. She had no choice but to end the call. Oh, yes! She should call Cynthia instead. Rosalie reluctantly dialed Cynthia¡¯s number. If Cynthia found out that Theodore wanted to divorce her, she would surely try to get Theodore back to her side. But after dialing her number, Rosalie realized that Cynthia¡¯s phone was switched off, like Theodore¡¯s was. Were the two of them trying to stop others from interrupting their couple time?! What a sickeningly loving couple. Even a newlywed couple on a honeymoon wouldn¡¯t take things this far! Rosalie was infuriated. It took so much for her to get her hands on their resident register, and it would practically be impossible for her to get it again another time. But without Theodore around, she couldn¡¯t file for a divorce by herself. Reba called her in the afternoon to ask if she was done recing her ID card, and to send the resident register back once she was done. Rosalie had to make up an excuse to say that she hadn¡¯t managed to rece her ID card yet. Reba urged her to be quick, and Rosalie had no choice but to say yes. Theodore remained uncontactable over the next two days. Thankfully, Rosalie took the resident register from Reba on Friday and managed to lie to her that she hadn¡¯t had the time to rece her ID card. The next two days were the weekends. She could tell Reba that the office was closed, and thus she couldn¡¯t get her ID card reced yet. Rosalie tried every way to get in contact with Theodore over these two days, but all her efforts were in vain. She called him countless times, but his phone remained resolutely switched off. She couldn¡¯t imagine how far his rtionship with Cynthia had progressed, to the point of them breaking contact with the rest of the world.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Left with no choice, Rosalie couldn¡¯t only wait in anxiety and heartbreak. Monday came by, and Reba called her first thing in the morning. She cut straight to the chase. ¡°Rose, get your ID card reced today and return the resident register to me this afternoon. Don¡¯t drag this any longer.¡± Reba spoke solemnly, as if worried that something might happen with the resident register in Rosalie¡¯s hands. Rosalie had just woken up, and was still in a daze. ¡°Grandma, why are you rushing me?¡± ¡°I have to rush you. You¡¯re so young, so why are you so slow in doing things? You should have gotten your ID card reced on Friday instead of dragging things out like this. If you dy any further, I¡¯ll help you rece your ID card myself.¡± Rosalie jolted up from bed. ¡°ay, Grandma, I got it. I¡¯ll get my ID card. reced today.¡± Reba was going to get suspicious if she continued dying. matters. She was a smart woman, after all. ¡°Quick, get it done soon and send the resident register back before five in the evening, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma All of Rosalie¡¯s little tricks were rendered useless before Reba, and she could only agree obediently. After ending the call, Rosalie texted Theodore again. ¡°Did you see my text?! Grandma wants the resident register back. Reply to me, please!¡± She had no idea how many text messages she had sent Theodore over the past few days. After getting out of bed and washing up, Rosalie received a call right after breakfast. She thought it must be Theodore and rushed over to answer the call, but it was Sebastian. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, but she answered the call anyway. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Rosalie, do you feel better?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Did you forget that you owe me a meal? Do you have time this afternoon?¡± ¡°This afternoon, ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± ¡°Oh, I ¡± 20 ¡°What happened? You sound bothered,¡± he asked, feeling concerned. Rosalie suddenly fell silent, not knowing what to say. ¡°Does it have something to do with Theodore again? You can talk to me about it if you don¡¯t mind. I might have some ideas for you. Rosalie sighed. She really was in need of someone to talk to. ¡°I finally managed to get our resident register from Grandma so we can file for divorce, but I can¡¯t contact him no matter how hard I try. I feel so anxious right now. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to have lunch with you today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You mean that you have the resident register, but he¡¯s vanished into thin air and you can¡¯t contact him?¡± ¡°Yes. Even his assistant can¡¯t get to him, saying that he went for a holiday, and broke off all contact with the rest of the world. I¡¯ve tried many ways to find him, but they were all in vain.¡± ¡°Are you in a huge rush? What if you wait for him to return from his holiday?¡± Sebastian asked ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said with a helpless sigh. ¡°Grandma keeps our resident register, and she¡¯s been rushing me to return it. She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m taking it to file for divorce. I lied to her that I need it to rece my ID card. She gave me a deadline to return the register by five in the evening, and I¡¯m out of time.¡± The helplessness in Rosalie¡¯s voice told Sebastian that she was feeling very anxious, and wanted to file for a divorce from Theodore as soon as possible. After a pause, he said, ¡°Rosalie, let¡¯s meet up. I know some friends who might be of help.¡± Two hourster, Rosalie sat at a table in a caf¨¦, waiting anxiously. A man walked in, donning a casual white outfit. It made him look a lot more approachable than usual in his business suit. He went to Rosalie and saw her looking out the window, as if searching for something. He said softly, ¡°Rosalie.¡± The mention of her name made Rosalie turn to look at Sebastian. She immediately asked, ¡°Well, Mr. Carter, how are things going? Sebastian sat opposite Rosalie. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to just call me Sebastian? You sound like a stranger when you call me Mr. Carter.¡± He was already calling her by name, after all. Rosalie forced a smile, not wanting to dwell too much on the issue of addressing each other. She asked again, ¡°Sebastian, how are things going?¡± ¡°I asked my friend for help to check things out, and I got an address. Theodore is still in Ashwick City, but in a very remote resort. He booked the entire ce.¡± ¡°Resort?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sebastian said as he pulled out a name card from his pocket that belonged to the resort. ¡°This is the one. The address and contact number are indicated on it.¡± ¡°Sebastian, are you sure Theodore is in this resort?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure about that.¡± 126 BONUS Rosalie pulled her phone out and dialed Theodore¡¯s number. Once again, she found his phone still switched off. She flung her phone on the table out of anger. ¡°To think that he¡¯s still in Ashwick City! I thought he went abroad or left for another city. No, I must find him and tell him about our resident register, otherwi we won¡¯t have time left.¡± Rosalie grabbed the name card, and made a move to leave. Sebastian grabbed her arm, and stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Is there something else?¡± Rosalie pulled her arm back. The touch of another man made her feel uneasy. ¡°Apologies.¡± Sebastian retracted his hand, and said with an awkward smile, ¡°I just want to tell you that ording to information I¡¯ve received, Theodore booked the entire resort. His men are everywhere. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed in, and his men might stop you outside the entrance if you were to try entering.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m no outsider. I¡¯m his wife.¡± Sebastian smiled faintly. ¡°He switched his phone off, and clearly doesn¡¯t want you contacting him. He probably doesn¡¯t want to see you, either. If you head there, all the more he won¡¯t want to see you.¡± Rosalie thought about how the line went through the first time she tried calling Theodore, but he deliberately refused to pick up her call and even cut off the call. She subsequently found his phone switched off when she called a second time. What Sebastian said made sense. He knew a man¡¯s mind more clearly than she did. Rosalie sighed in frustration. ¡°What should I do, then? Time¡¯s running out. I promised Grandma to return the resident register by five in the evening.¡± Sebastian stood up. ¡°I have an idea that can help sneak you in to find. him, but it¡¯ll be tough on you.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Rosalie probed further, ¡°Tell me what idea it is. I¡¯ll do it.¡± She was willing to do anything that allowed her to see Theodore. Sebastian arranged for a helicopter to send Rosalie to the resort. Getting there by car took too much time and carried the risk of them being stuck in traffic. He decided that getting there by helicopter was a better idea, which allowed them to arrive at their destination, saving half the time. When they arrived at the resort, Sebastian arranged for the two of them to dress up as staff members to sneak into the premises. Rosalie hadn¡¯t intended on bothering Sebastian and wanted to sneak into the resort by herself, but Sebastian told her that he was more. familiar with the premise and knew his way around. If Rosalie headed in aimlessly and fail to find Theodore, she would be in trouble. The resort was huge, after all. With that, Rosalie finally agreed to go with Sebastian. She felt deeply thankful for Sebastian and his efforts to help her. She told herself that she had to treat him to a good meal after the dust settled. Sebastian and Rosalie disguised themselves as attendants as they walked around the resort. ¡°Turn right ahead. His room should be right there.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I got it. Thank you so much, Sebastian.¡± Finding Theodore wasn¡¯t an easy task, and she had no idea how much Sebastian had to do and how much of hiswork he had to activate. No doubt, he probably had to ask other people for favors. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. I¡¯m d to be able to help you,¡± Sebastian said with a warm smile. Just then, a voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Someone spilled something here. Please clean up the mess.¡± The two of them turned around upon hearing someone call out to them. Sebastian gestured to Rosalie, ¡°Run ahead. I¡¯ll clean up the mess and find youter.¡± +25 MON Rosalie nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sebastian, a man from privilege, came to her aid by disguising himself as an attendant who actually had to do the dirty work. Rosalie was very touched at the notion. She followed Sebastian¡¯s instructions, and walked along the corridor. She turned the corner, and arrived at the back of a room. There was a window which had its curtains drawn. She decided to head to the front door and knock on it. When she walked past the windows, she realized that there was a gap in between the curtains. which allowed her to peep inside. On the huge bed in the room, there was a couple deep in sleep. The woman was dressed in a scanty tank top which revealed her shoulders, and she was resting in the man¡¯s arms. The man was also sleeping soundly, his shirt wide open and revealing his muscr chest. His arm was wrapped around the woman¡¯s waist, and their clothes were clearly in disarray. Rosalie could feel her brain exploding. She could see their faces as clear as day! They were Theodore Spencer and Cynthia Zeller! Fire burned in Rosalie¡¯s chest, and she could feel the heat rising up to her head as her eyes turned bloodshot. Her hands began trembling as she gritted her teeth, her veins popping out at her forehead. This indecent couple! Rosalie hurried to the door, clenched her fists, and pounded on the door. +25 DONK The woman in the room stirred awake. Her brows furrowed, she said in a daze, ¡°Who is it?¡± Bam, bam, bam! Rosalie continued pounding on the door, each knock louder than thest. The racket she was making annoyed the woman in the room so much that she got out of bed, pulled up the straps of her tank top over her shoulders, and opened the door. The moment Cynthia saw the woman outside the door, she stood stunned. She surveyed Rosalie from head to toe and smirked, as if realizing what was going on. She leaned casually against the door frame, and said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Rosalie? What brings you here? Dressed like a waitress, to boot.¡± ¡°Cynthia Zeller, do you know that Theodore and I are not yet divorced? How shameless you are!¡± Rosalie eximed through gritted teeth, clenching her fists. ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­¡± Cynthia chuckled. ¡°Whether I¡¯m shameless or not, things havee to this point and I just can¡¯t help it. Theodore loves. me too much, and wants to spend exclusive couple time with me.¡± Cynthia walked bare¨Cfooted to the b Theodore was still very deep in sleep, and themotion didn¡¯t seem to be waking him up. As much as she didn¡¯t want to cry tears of anger slid down Rosalie¡¯s cheeks. Just then, Sebastian walked over and saw the scene before. him. He heard themotion; sensing that something was wrong, he rushed over. He furrowed his brows, and stood in front of Rosalie. ¡°Oh, who do we have here?¡± Cynthia leaned into Theodore¡¯s arms and smiled. ¡°How bold of you toe here and catch us red¨Chanded while having a man with you at the same time.¡± Sebastian turned around, and held Rosalie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back?¡± ¡°No, wait.¡± Rosalie wiped the tears from her face, and walked past Sebastian. She walked to the bedside, and grabbed Theodore¡¯s arm. ¡°Theodore Spencer, get up! Get up right this instant!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cynthia stepped forward in a bid to stop. Rosalie, but was shoved her aside. ¡°Ahh!¡± Cynthia copsed weakly on the bed, and started sobbing. ¡°Theodore, wake up! They¡¯re bullying me, look!¡± The man who was sleeping soundly on the bed furrowed his brows as he finally stirred awake from the noise.. He slowly opened his eyes, and saw the women by his side. One of them was Cynthia, whose clothes were in disarray, and the other was Rosalie, dressed in waitress garb. He thought he was dreaming. His head was pounding. What exactly happened? He sat up on the bed, resting his pounding head against his palms as he looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rose, what are you doing here?¡± Rosalie looked down at Theodore¡¯s unbuttoned shirt. There were red marks clearly left behind by a woman on his well¨Cdefined chest. a ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re too much! You switched your phone off and refused to reply to my texts. Turns out, you¡¯re having rendezvous with her here! Did you forget that you still have a whom you¡¯ve yet to divorce? How can you behave so indecently?¡± How atrocious! When she used to watch TV dramas featuring married men with affairs, their wives would go ballistic, crying and shrieking the moment they discovered the affair. She used to think that there was no point ring up in such situations, and it was always better to remain calm. Now that something simr was happening to her, she finally understood that the human heart was made of flesh. Being so calm. and level¨Cheaded in such a situation was near impossible. As it turned out, getting angry, ring up, crying and kicking up a fuss were a normal behaviors. How could anyone remain calm andposed in such a situation? Bystanders were always capable of iming to be able to do better. Yet when they found themselves in the same situation, they realized that they behaved no differently from others. Someone outside heard themotion in the room, and rushed in immediately. Seeing the mess in the room, he asked, ¡°Mr. Spencer, what happened?¡± Theodore¡¯s face was dark with displeasure. He turned to look in t direction of the door. With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°Leave a don¡¯t bother us.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± His subordinate left the room. Seeing Sebastian in the room, Theodore¡¯s face darkened even furth He looked at Rosalie¡¯s face, flushed red out of anger and indignatic His mind was in a mess. ¡°Theodore,¡± Cynthia cried as she hugged him. ¡°They barged in all of sudden! It really scared me.¡± Cynthia deliberately let the straps of her tank top slide down her shoulders as she tightened her hold over Theodore, refusing to let and allowing her soft body to press against his. It left little room to the imagination as to what happened between them in this room. ed, and rested in Theodore¡¯s arms right in front of Rosalie with a smug look. Rosalie wiped the tears from her face, and smiled coldly. ¡°Good on you, Theodore. I used to me it on my imagination, since. I¡¯ve never personally witnessed it for myself. I continue trusting that you¡¯d have a line you wouldn¡¯t cros But now that I¡¯ve witnessed it for myself, I¡¯ve seen through you. You¡¯re nothing but a wicked bastard. I never want to see you again!¡± Rosalie turned to leave. Crying, kicking up a fuss and even scolding were pointless indeed. She didn¡¯t want to remain entangled with him here. ¡°Wait,¡± Theodore said as he grabbed her arm. He opened his mouth, as if trying to say something, but Sebastian lurched forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s other arm. ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you? She¡¯s my wife! Scram!¡± Theodore barked. ¡°Haha,¡± Sebastianughed, smirking. ¡°Spencer, how dare you call her your wife? Just look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you pointing fingers at me. Let go of Rose!¡± ¡°You should be the one letting me go!¡± Rosalie snarled, flinging Theodore¡¯s hand away. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯ve disappointed me through and through. I never expected you to be someone like this, and I¡¯ve lost all hope in you. Do you know that I managed to get my hands on our resident. register from Grandma? Yet you disappeared without a trace! Now that I finally found you, you¡¯re in this state! What a great time you two are having! I turned out to be the ultimate clown, so it seems. With or without the divorce, you¡¯ll continue fooling around with Cynthial anyway. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not in a rush to file for the divorce!¡± At the mention of the resident register, Cynthia grew agitated. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve gotten the resident register?¡± She grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand, her heart filling with joy, as she shook his arm. ¡°Theodore, did you hear that? She has the resident register. You two can file for a divorce! You¡¯re finally free!¡± Theodore remained silent. He looked down, his eyes dimming. ¡°Theodore, why don¡¯t you file for a divorce right now? It¡¯s Monday, and there¡¯s still some time left. Quick, go for it! We can officially be together after you file for a divorce, and no one else will have the right to point fingers at us!¡± Cynthia seemed to be the only one in the room who was happy. She looked coldly and smugly at Rosalie. Theodore shook Cynthia¡¯s hand off, and said with furrowed brows,¡± Get changed into something proper.¡± ¡°Theodore¡­¡± Cynthia wanted to say something further, but Theodore turned to look coldly at her, a hint of annoyance in his eyes. Cynthia¡¯s heart trembled, but then she thought that perhaps Theodore didn¡¯t want her dressed so revealingly in front of others. Thus, she pulled up the straps of her tank top and walked toward the wardrobe. ¡°How did you get the resident register? Didn¡¯t you say that it wasn¡¯t in the box?¡± Theodore asked as he buttoned up his shirt. ¡°What, do I now have to exin everything to you? How could you be so shameless?¡± Rosalie snapped. He was caught in bed and could still ask something so casually, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t say that of Theodore,¡± Cynthia jacket. ¡°You know clearly that Theod your marriage is nothing but a sham he wants to be with me? Anyway, yo divorce, so why do you care so mu good, Rosalie. Hurry up and file for find another man for yourself, too.¡± Cynthia¡¯s gazended on Sebastian. He as very handsome, but who was he? Theodore called him Sebastian just now, as if he knew him. Does. Theodore know the man whom Rosalie was fooling around with? Looking at the attendant uniform that he was in, Cynthia wondered if he was a staff member here. It exined how Rosalie was able to sneak in. That thought made Cynthia feel especially smug. What was the point of merely being handsome? He was neither rich nor powerful, and was no match for Theodore. A lowly bitch like. Rosalie was a perfect match for such lowly service staff. Sebastian instinctively felt disgust toward Cynthia. His brows furrowed as he turned to Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie, what do you intend to do now?¡± ¡°Yeah, Rosalie. Get a divorce, quick,¡± Cynthia said. She sat on the bedside and held Theodore¡¯s hand, her smug expression making one feel disgusted. Suddenly, Rosalieughed out loud. Why did she have to be the one crying out of misery? Why did she have to be the one angry? Why did she have to be humiliated by Theodore this way? Why did she have to let them have their way and be happy? Rosalie took a few steps back, and shed them all a smile. ¡°Are the two of you so desperate to get married and be together? Well, I¡¯m +25 ROARS sorry. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I won¡¯t be getting a divorce!¡± Her words made Cynthia¡¯s face darken with displeasure. ¡°What did you say?¡± Even Sebastian was taken aback by the turn of events, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He could empathize with Rosalie right now, she needed an outlet to vent her anger. How could she let this indecent couple go just like that? ¡°Are you mad? You finally managed to get your resident register, so how could you not go ahead with the divorce?¡± Cynthia raged. ¡°I just won¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said smugly at Cynthia. ¡°Don¡¯t you want so desperately to be Mrs. Spencer? I refuse to let you be. So what if you and Theodore do something so shameless? You¡¯ll only be a homewrecker, and your rtionship will never be legitimate in the eyes of thew. If word gets out, you two will always be on the receiving end of harsh criticism!¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Cynthia¡¯s body shook with anger, her face paling with shock. ¡°You¡¯re too much! How could you do this to Theodore?¡± Cynthia shook Theodore¡¯s arm hard. ¡°Theodore, she¡¯s doing it on purpose so we can¡¯t be together. You can¡¯t let her have her way!¡± Theodore¡¯s head was pounding away so hard, he thought it was going to split. Even Cynthia¡¯s voice had turned high¨Cpitched and annoying to him. He shook Cynthia¡¯s hand away and grit his teeth through the pain as he threw open the sheets and stood up from the bed. He stumbled to Rosalie, as if wanting to say something. ¡°Rosalie.¡± Sebastian rushed to stand in front of Rosalie as if to guard her. ¡°Don¡¯t go close to her. Theodore clenched his fists and grit his teeth harder. ¡°Step aside!¡± ¡°You have no right to get close to her again. Hug your illicit lover and enjoy your holiday here!¡± ¡°Sebastian Carter!¡± Theodore was furious, his anger bursting forth like a raging flood against a dam. He clenched his fist, and hurled it forward. Itnded straight on Sebastian¡¯s face. Rosalie jumped in fright, and she rushed forward to hold Sebastian steady. ¡°Are you all right, Sebastian?¡± The way Rosalie addressed Sebastian added fuel to the fire that was in Theodore¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯re calling him by his name! How close have you two gotten?¡± Rosa Wife my 141-150 ¡°Why are you with Cynthia, then? What right do you have to use me? How shameless can you get?!¡± Rosalie yelled. ¡°I just want to be with Cynthia!¡± Theodore raged. ¡°I told you that clearly before we got married. I was the one who asked for a divorce. You agreed so readily to it. You were clearly in a rush to file for al divorce, so don¡¯t go around acting like the victim here!¡± Rosalie¡¯s body shook with anger. This man had be utterly unreasonable. ¡°Fine. Are you sick of even putting up a pretense? You¡¯re too much!¡± Sebastian pulled Rosalie behind him, and yelled at Theodore, ¡°Call yourself a man! How could you bully Rose like this?!¡± ¡°Am I a man?¡± Theodore chuckled in a cold, frightening manner. Sebastian Carter, ask Rose yourself whether I am a man. She knows the answer to that best.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, overwhelmed with anger and humiliation. How dare he say something like this to humiliate her in front of others! ¡°You bastard!¡± In his fury, Sebastian charged forward and grabbed Theodore¡¯s cor. The two men began fighting! ¡°Ahh!¡± Cynthia shrieked, frightened. ¡°Stop, stop! How dare you punch. Theodore?! Have you gone mad?¡± But that was all she dared to do. She didn¡¯t dare to break up the intense fight between the two men, who were pulling hard punches. . ¡°Enough! Stop fighting!¡± Rosalie plopped down on the floor, and started sobbing hard. ¡°Stop fighting! ¡°Rose!¡± ¡°Rosalie!¡± Both men released each other the moment they saw Rosalie on the floor, and they lurched straight toward her. Sebastian ended up being the first to reach her. He immediately helped Rosalie up from the floor, and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rosalie wiped the tears from her face, and felt immensely guilty at the sight of the injuries on Sebastian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Does it hurt?¡± Rosalie felt miserable as she lifted her hand, wanting to check his facial injuries. Suddenly, arge hand reached out to grab her outstretched hand tight. She was dragged away so hard and fast, she felt her stomach lurch as she almost vomited all its contents out. When she saw the anger etched on Theodore¡¯s face, sheughed. She could no longer feel her heart ache, and all that was left was the hrity of the entire situation. Theodore red at her, fire burning in his eyes. ¡°Rosalie, what do you mean by this?¡± They were both injured, but she only cared about Sebastian! ¡°Spencer, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Sebastian was about to step forward, when Rosalie shook Theodore¡¯s hand away hard. She yelled furiously, ¡°Enough!¡± She had yelled at the top of her lungs. At that moment, she pped Theodore hard. She used so much force that Theodore¡¯s already injured face visibly flushed even redder. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Cynthia lurched forward like a madwoman, and blocked Rosalie from Theodore. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you p him! How crass can you be?¡± Theodore was clearly the first to make a move on Sebastian, but Cynthia was blind to that and instead turned around to me Rosalie. People with double standards often flocked together indeed. Theodore grabbed Cynthia, and pushed her gently to one side. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Cynthia said anxiously, ¡°Theodore, I¡­¡± Theodore shot her a cold look, which frightened her so much she looked down. She didn¡¯t dare to make another sound, but it didn¡¯t stop her from ring indignantly at Rosalie. Rosalie¡¯s hand was trembling after the p. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way today. She had just pped Theodore! Things have taken such a ridiculous turn, she actually made a move on him. It felt exactly like a scene out of an exasperating drama. Sebastian knew that Rosalie was feeling very emotional right now, and therefore didn¡¯t step forward and add to the chaos. Otherwise, it would only serve to add fuel to the fire. Instead, he simply stood behind her silently. Rosalie turned to look at Sebastian, and grabbed his arm. ¡°Sebastian, let¡¯s go.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to stay here a minute longer. She had seen through things, and she was feeling exhausted. Rosalie dragged Sebastian away in a bid to leave, but Theodore took a step forward. ¡°Rose,¡± he called out. ¡°Theodore Spencer!¡± Rosalie turned around and red coldly at him, the usual tenderness in her eyes all but gone. ¡°Stay here and continue frolicking around with Cynthia if you wish. From now on, we¡¯ll only be husband and wife in name. I won¡¯t interfere in your business, so please don¡¯t interfere in mine either.¡± She waspletely disappointed with him. Rosalie left with Sebastian, while Theodore felt as though there were two huge rocks tied to his feet that stopped him from taking a step forward. He could only stand idly by as he watched her disappear into the distance, as if nevering back. ¡°Theodore¡­¡± Cynthia ran over in tears, and cupped his cheeks in her hands. ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re bleeding. I¡¯ll call for a doctor right away to get you checked.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Theodore pushed her hand away, and looked coldly at her. ¡°Cynthia, what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia ked doubtfully at him. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. Why was I lying on the bed with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cynthia stammered. The mix of evasiveness and guilt in Cynthia¡¯s eyes gave Theodore a thought. ¡°Did you spike my coffee?¡± He remembered feeling very tired after drinking the coffee. The next thing he knew after he woke up, Rosalie and Sebastian were already in his room. ¡°I¡­¡± Cynthia clenched the hem of her shirt, looking very nervous. She knew she couldn¡¯t hide the truth from him, and decided toe clean. ¡°Yes, I spiked your coffee with sleeping pills.¡± Theodore¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± They had always been sleeping separately, and couldn¡¯t possibly end up on the same bed. Yet something like this happened today of all days, and Rose had to witness the scene. He had every reason to be suspicious of Cynthia! The anger in his eyes frightened Cynthia so badly, she started shaking. all over. ¡°I just thought that you¡¯ve been looking so tired over the past few days. You keep drinking at night instead of resting properly. I was worried about your health, so I added some sleeping pills in your coffee so you could rest well. I just want you to have a good night¡¯s sleep, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is that also why you slept on my bed, too?¡± The suspicion and anger in his eyes made anger and indignation rise in her chest. ¡°So what if I sleep on your bed, Theodore? I know you¡¯re still married, but does it make a difference? You know what¡¯s going on between us. I love you too much. I just want to rest in the embrace of the man I love! What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯ve been waiting for you patiently over the years, watching you get married to Rosalie against my wishes. You husband and wife did it together so many times, while I remain all alone. And now¡­ All I want to do is toy down by your side and sleep with you, to feel my beloved man hug me to sleep. Is that such a heinous crime?¡± Cynthia sobbed miserably as she crumpled weakly on the floor. She hugged her knees, her body wracked with sobs. ¡°Is it so wrong of me to love you? Didn¡¯t you n on marrying me? What did I do wrong?¡± Theodore looked silently at the woman on the floor. The darkness in his eyes faded as tears slid down her cheeks, and the final vestiges eventually gave way to guilt. Cynthia was right. What wrong did she do? He was the one who told Cynthia that he wanted to marry her, and that he would file a divorce with Rose for her sake. Was he trying to me Cynthia now for sleeping with him on the same bed? What a joke! Theodore had been filled with rage just moments earlier and wanted to vent it all on Cynthia, but he ended up like a deted balloon with nothing more to say. Since he fell asleep under the influence of the sleeping pill, he was naturally unable to do anything with Cynthia. However, it was a different issue from other people¡¯s perspective. Cynthia cried so hard her sobs gradually became hoarse, until she eventually went out of breath. She copsed on the floor, and clutched her chest in pain. ¡°Cynthia!¡± Theodore sprinted forward, and hauled her up in his arms before putting her on the bed. ¡°Theodore, do you me me? I just wanted you to have a good night¡¯s rest. I didn¡¯t mean anything malicious. It¡¯s just sleeping pills.¡± Cynthia wasn¡¯t foolish enough to spike his coffee with other drugs, lest Theodore woke up and despised her for doing so. She only dared to add sleeping pills to it. She just didn¡¯t expect Rosalie L Thinking of that made her feel smug, when odore asked, ¡°How did Rose see us lying on the bed together so coincidentally?¡± Cynthia eximed indignantly, ¡°Theodore, are you suspecting that I reached out to her?¡± She immediately sat up on the bed, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I switched my phone off like you did. I didn¡¯t contact anyone else. I have no idea why Rosalie¡¯s here. I really wasn¡¯t the one, you can go check it out if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Cynthia said as she suddenly thought of something, ¡°The man with Rosalie is probably one of the staff members here. He¡¯s probably the one who let her sneak in. Theodore, you have to believe m¨¦! I really wasn¡¯t the one.¡± This was probably the first time Cynthia told the truth. She was so d to be able to spend exclusive couple time with Theodore, so why would she allow another person to interrupt them? ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Go get some rest.¡± ¡°Theodore, you trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± Cynthia grabbed his hand tightly. Theodore caressed her head, and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± So what if he believed her, and so what if he didn¡¯t? He was ultimately the one at fault for things turning out this way. Cynthia wiped the tears away from her face. ¡°Rosalie said she doesn¡¯t want to file for a divorce. It was so difficult for her to finally get her hands on your resident register, so you can¡¯t miss this opportunity. I can sense that things are getting messier between you two. It¡¯ll only get worse if you two don¡¯t divorce.¡± The issue remained on Cynthia¡¯s mind. She knew Rosalie would never spare her. Theodore pulled his hand away, and tucked her in. ¡°Lie down and get some rest first. I¡¯ll settle this.¡± ¡°Tell me, Theodore. How are you going to settle things? Will you file for a divorce today? She looks like she¡¯s just going to drag things out. That will be detrimental to all three of us!¡± What happened today was a double¨Cedged sword to Cynthia. On one hand, she did cause Rosalie pain. O the other hand, Rosalie used this matter as an excuse to not file for a divorce. What a pain in the neck! Rosalie was such a wicked woman, taking advantage of any loophole that came by. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Theodore said, sounding frustrated. ¡°I said that I¡¯ll settle things and I will. Stay here and have a good rest.¡± With that, he left the room. Cynthia wanted to call out to him, but could only swallow her words. back upon seeing him leave without any hesitation. Rosalie and Sebastian changed out of the uniform, and headed back on the helicopter. Rosalie was still in a daze, as if she had her soul sucked out of her. She didn¡¯t say where she wanted to go, and only realized that Sebastian was taking her to a vi that she had never seen before when the helicopter finallynded. ¡°Come on down,¡± Sebastian said as he carefully helped Rosalie down the helicopter, afraid that she might fall. Rosalie looked around her. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°I saw how miserable you looked. Since you didn¡¯t say anything, I decided to bring you to my ce. Don¡¯t worry, only my servants and I are around. There¡¯s no one else.¡± ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m really sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡± Rosalie felt soulless throughout the entire journey, her mind aplete nk. ¡°It¡¯s not trouble at all. Let¡¯s head in and get some rest first. Once we feel up to it, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Rosalie went into a daze again as her eyes went out of focus. She didn¡¯t even respond to him. Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything further, and instead led her into the vi. After settling down in the hall, he poured her a ss of water and sat down by her side. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. Seeing Rosalie still in a daze, he leaned back on the couch and stared unblinkingly at the ceiling. He then stood up and left, not wanting to bother her. 25 9ONG After half an hour, he returned to the hall and saw Rosalie still seated. in the exact same spot she left her. Instead of the daze she was in earlier, she was sobbing silently, trying not to make a sound. It seemed Theodore really hurt her badly. He didn¡¯t want to bother her, but at the same time, he was worried about her condition. He knew she had previously been hospitalized, after all. Finally, he took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Rosalie, I may not fully know how hurt you are, but I can understand how you feel right now. I won¡¯t say that a man like him isn¡¯t worth your tears, because I know you¡¯re sad and you can¡¯t control your emotions. If you want to cry, just go ahead and cry out loud. You can even smash anything you find in this vi if you wish, if it can help you vent.¡± Rosalie bit her lip, desperately trying to hold her tears back. She remained silent, and simply buried her head into the couch. Seeing her suppressing herself so much, worry grew in Sebastian¡¯s heart. He walked over, sat by her side, grabbing her arm, and called her name. ¡°Rosalie.¡± ¡°Let me go,¡± Rosalie said, startled by his sudden movement. Rosalie tried to shake his hands away, but Sebastian continued gripping her arms tight and pulled her up from the couch. He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go.¡± His domineering expression formed such a stark contrast with his usual genteel demeanor that it startled Rosalie. She started struggling against his hold with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t resist him when he pulled her into his arms. 425 When her face hit his chest, her tears finally broke free like a flood against a dam. She started sobbing uncontrobly. She clutched at his clean white shirt, which slowly became drenched in her tears and snot. Rosalie cried in his arms, her entire body shaking and convulsing with sobs. When she was finally spent and her voice had turned hoarse, the tears stopped flowing and she quietened down in his embrace. Her petite face was all red and swollen, and so were her eyes. After releasing all the pressure building inside her, she felt just like a deted balloon.. She wiped the tears from her face, and hurriedly sat up from Sebastian¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such an embarrassment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Do you feel better?¡± He was back to his usual genteel and mild¨Cmannered demeanor. Rosalie recalled the hint of dominance he exuded before she burst out crying. She thought that he must have been deliberately trying to trigger an outburst in her, allowing her to get it out of her system. ¡°I feel much better. Sorry for soiling your shirt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a shirt.¡± Sebastian smiled. He winced in pain as he identally pulled the wound at the corner of his lips. Rosalie thought that his face looked a little swollen. ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital to get your injuries checked?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just some superficial wounds. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°No way! You have to at least apply some ointment. You can¡¯t just leave it be. Do you have a first¨Caid kit at home? I¡¯ll help you treat your wounds.¡± Sebastian was about to reject her, but allowing her some distraction from her bad mood seemed like a good idea. With that, he nodded and asked his servant to fetch the first¨Caid kit. Rosalie opened the first¨Caid kit, and began treating Sebastian¡¯s wounds. She went about the task very carefully, for fear of hurting him. They sat in close proximity to each other, their breaths mingling. Rosalie was purely trying to treat his wounds, but Sebastian kept his gaze locked on her. Rosalie fixed her eyes on the wound at the corner of Sebastian¡¯s lips, and couldn¡¯t help but think of Theodore. He was injured too, and she even pped him. But what did she have to worry about? Cynthia was with him. The thought made Rosalie¡¯s hands start to tremble. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sebastian asked, worried. +25 BORS His voice forced her back to re: ty, and that was when she realized she was too close forfort with him. She immediately leaned back, pulling the distance between them wider. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m done treating your wound.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sebastian said. He instructed one of his servants to take the first¨Caid kit away. ¡°What do you want for lunch?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d better head back,¡± Rosalie said with an awkward smile. ¡°Go back after lunch. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be having lunch alone and so would I. Just take it as a simple meal between friends. Don¡¯t forget, you do owe me a meal.¡± He stated it matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, and Rosalie had no reason to reject him. She nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡± ¡°What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not picky. I eat anything as long as it¡¯s not too greasy. Greasy food gives me gastric problems,¡± she said, rubbing her belly. ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Sebastian instructed the kitchen to prepare lunch, before settling down on the couch with Rosalie. He saw how mncholic Rosalie looked and wanted to say something, but eventually decided against it. Instead, he simply sat quietly next to her. They remained silent for a long time, until Rosalie broke the silence. ¡°I was too rash.¡± ¡°What? If you¡¯re referring to what happened today, I think anyone. would have done what you did.¡± +25 RIDAUS Rosalie took a deep breath. ¡°Before Theodore and I got married, I knew that he loved Cynthia. I thought that with that woman gone, he would slowly forget about her. Who knew that they¡¯ve been keeping in contact. We were married for only one year¡­¡± Rosalie looked like she was on the verge of tears as she spoke. Sebastian immediately handed her a napkin. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not crying this time,¡± Rosalie said, feeling as though she was all out of tears. She pulled out her resident register, and gently ran her fingers over the cover. ¡°I should have divorced him there and then instead of saying I won¡¯t out of spite. Was I being foolish?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sebastian said as he gently patted her shoulders. He saidfortingly, ¡°I know that you were overwhelmed with anger at that point. You didn¡¯t want them looking so smug. If I were in your shoes, I might do the exact same thing. It¡¯s really not your fault, so please don¡¯t me yourself. They were the ones who took things too far.¡± ¡°I loved the wrong man.¡± Rosalie stared at the resident register in a daze, before pulling her phone out from her pocket to check the time. She then realized that her phone was out of battery, and had switched off automatically. Sebastian saw the cked¨Cout screen on her phone, and immediately offered, ¡°I have a charger. You can use it.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sebastian hooked her phone up to his charger, and put it aside to allow it to charge. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Rosalie asked. Sebastian nced at the clock, and said, ¡°One in the afternoon. What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something to do?¡± ¡°I was too rash at the resort, and said that I wouldn¡¯t file for a divorce to make things difficult for them. I¡¯m regretting it right now. I¡¯d rather quickly go through the divorce, lest I have to bear the sight of him again.¡± Anger had gotten the better of her just now, and she had said things out of spite. She just didn¡¯t want to let them off so easily, and this seemed to be the best way to take revenge on them. Now that she had calmed down and thought about it, doing so was detrimental to her as well. What good would it do to her if she didn¡¯t get a divorce?. Aside from guarding the position of Mrs. Spencer with her life so Cynthia would never see the light of day and she would never be able to officially be together with Theodore, there was no other advantage to this. She 125 NONUS wouldn¡¯t exactly emerge as the winner, either. After charging her phone for a while, Rosalie switched her phone on and found a few missed calls from Theodore. He had finally switched his phone off, but her phone was in turn switched off. They seemed to always be missing each other, and shared no affinity whatsoever. Rosalie took a deep breath, and called Theodore¡¯s number. He answered the call very quickly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Rosalie had the chance to speak, Theodore said, ¡°Rose, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you, too,¡± Rosalie said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the clerk¡¯s office. Let¡¯s file for a divorce before five in the evening today.¡± Silence ensued over the line. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± he asked again. ¡°That¡¯s not important. We¡¯ll meet at the entrance of the bureau and file for a divorce. We¡¯ll both be released from this situation. Please rush there within the next hour.¡± Theodore remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, both of them ended the call. His final agreement pierced through Rosalie¡¯s heart like a knife. They were finally going to get a divorce. It was great. But why did it hurt so badly? She must have loved this man for too long. It was ten years in total- what a long time it was! She felt as though a knife had been stuck in her heart over the decade, that she no longer felt any pain. Now that she had to suddenly pull it out, the pain was excruciating. +25 BOWERS But it didn¡¯t matter. The pain would eventually go away, and time. would heal all wounds. She turned to say to Sebastian ¡°Thank you, but I think I¡¯ll skip lunch. I¡¯m rushing to meet Theodore so that we can file for a divorce. I probably won¡¯t have time to eat.¡± Sebastian acknowledged her exnation, and instructed the kitchen. to stop preparing lunch. Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°Are you not eating lunch too?¡± She might be leaving, but Sebastian was going to remain here. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the bureau. How are you intending to go there otherwise?¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered that her car wasn¡¯t around. What¡¯s more, they were in the wealthy district where every household owned a luxury car. There didn¡¯t seem to be any taxis or subways around. Sebastian said, ¡°We¡¯re very far away from the bureau. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± ¡°But that¡¯d be so much trouble for you. You haven¡¯t had lunch, either.¡± ¡°A couple of hours won¡¯t make much difference. You, on the other hand, are pregnant and must have some food. Wait for me.¡± Sebastian stood up and walked off. After a while, he returned with some milk, bread, and fruit. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the bureau while you eat these along the way. We¡¯ll have a good meal tonight.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°All right, then. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± In fact, Sebastian was d to be able to do something for Rosalie. The two of them rushed to the bureau. Rosalie sat in the hall of the bureau with her resident register in hand as anxiety started creeping up on her. hapter 147 Howeber, Theodore never appeared. Rosalie called Theodore, who said that he was on his way and would reach soon. But half an hour passed, then an hour, and he still hadn¡¯t arrived. It was way past the one hour they agreed on earlier. There were many people queuing up ahead of her. If he didn¡¯t rush here in time, the staff members of the office may end up knocking off. When it was about four in the evening, Theodore was still nowhere to be found. Rosalie was furious about Theodore¡¯sck of proactivity even in filing for a divorce¨Cwhich he asked for. She was about to call Theodore when she received another call, which looked to be from the police station. She answered the call with doubts in her heart. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What did you say? How did it happen?!¡± she eximed in shock. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± She hung up. ¡°What happened?¡± Sebastian asked. Rosalie¡¯s head started throbbing. ¡°Theodore was caught for drunk driving, and he¡¯s at the police station right now. I need to bail him out.¡± ¡°Drunk driving?¡± Doubt shed past the depths of Sebastian¡¯s eyes. Rosalie, don¡¯t panic. Which police station is it? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± By the time Sebastian drove Rosalie to the police station that Theodore was in, it was almost five in the evening. Theodore was seated casually on the floor against the wall in the detention cell, one of his legs stretched before him while the other. bent at the knee. He looked rxed and carefree. Rosalie walked to the door of the detention cell. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Theodore turned to see Rosalie, and forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He looked sofortable right there, as if he were a repeat offender when this was the first time something like this happened to him. ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie was about to say something, when a policeman walked over. ¡°There are some forms we need you to fill, ma¡¯am.¡± Rosalie felt anger rise up her chest, but she had no choice but to leave with the policeman. She filled in many forms, and even had to write a letter of guarantee and pay a penalty. After everything was done, it was 4.40 pm. The clerk¡¯s office was set to close in twenty minutes. Even if she managed to bail Theodore out and rush over to the office right now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time. As Theodore was a first¨Ctime offender and the alcohol level detected in him wasn¡¯t high, he simply had to have his license suspended for three months. Rosalie was able to bail him out after paying the penalty. When Theodore was sent to the main lobby of the police station, he saw Rosalie ring at him. Wounds were still visible on his face. ¡°What exactly is going on? Since you drank, you should have let the driver drive instead! Why did you drive the car yourself? Because of what you did, everything is dyed! How are we going to file for a divorce now?¡± she snapped. For the first time, Rosalie saw that Theodore had failed to meet up to expectations. He was the president of SK Enterprise; he had always been a disciplined, timely and punctual man, careful in all things he did. But why was he bing less punctual, more sloppy and unreasonable recently? ¡°We¡¯ll file for a divorce tomorrow afternoon instead.¡± Rosalie scoffed at his suggestion. ¡°Theodore, you¡­!¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, her phone rang. She nced at it, and realized that her phone battery was running low. Reba was calling. She knew why Reba was calling her. She almost didn¡¯t dare to answer the call, but the fear that Reba might worry made her grit her teeth and answer the call anyway. ¡°Hey, Grandma.¡± ¡°Rose, are you sending someone over with the resident register?¡± ¡°Grandma, I was very busy today. ¡°No,¡± Reba said in a tone that suddenly turned solemn. ¡°I want to see the resident register in one hour¡¯s time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go find you in person and see if you¡¯ve reced your ID card.¡± The chill in Reba¡¯s voice told Rosalie that Reba must already be suspicious of her. She had to give back the resident register, by hook or by crook. ¡°All right, Grandma. I got it. I¡¯ll have someone give back the register right now.¡± ¡°Good. Watch the time, otherwise I might suspect that you took the register to do something fishy.¡± With that, Reba hung up. Rosalie could sense the heavy suspicion in Reba¡¯s voice. For all she knew, Reba might already be onto something, but was giving her ast chance by not exposing her there and then. She really couldn¡¯t imagine how Reba would react if thetter. found out the truth. ¡°Theodore Spencer, are you happy about this right now? We can¡¯t file. for a divorce tomorrow afternoon. Grandma wants the register back. in one hour¡¯s time.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll file for a divorce next time. We can always get the register. another time.¡± Theodore¡¯s indifference toward the entire situation gave Rosalie the urge to p him. ¡°You¡­¡± Just then, Sebastian walked into the lobby and asked, ¡°Rosalie, are you done?¡± The sight of Sebastian made Theodore¡¯s eyes grow cold. ¡°You brought him along too?¡± Was Rosalie thinking of marrying Sebastian right after divorcing him? ¡°Sebastian drove me he out of the goodness of his heart. As for you, just look at how you¡¯re behaving right now.¡± Rosalie gripped the resident register tightly in her hands, andmented, ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you right now.¡± She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to feel angry at him, and her heart was filled with disappointment. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t do anything more to push for the divorce. Since you don¡¯t find it urgent, why should I find it urgent? At the end of the day, you and Cynthia are the ones losing out. You¡¯re on your own.¡± She felt exhausted, especially after so many missed opportunities time and time again. Why did it seem so impossible to divorce Theodore?! With that, Rosalie turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sebastian.¡± ¡°Rosalie, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go have dinner. I don¡¯t want to get angry over him,¡± Rosalie said as she tried to keep her emotions in check.. Back in the car, Rosalie suddenly felt out of breath. Sebastian immediately wound the windows down to let in some fresh air. Rosalie felt much better with the wind in her face. She reached out to caress her belly. ¡°Do you feel unwell? Should I bring you to the hospital to get things checked?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not unwell.¡± She felt upset, and it wasn¡¯t something that the doctors could do anything about. However, she would try her best to rx and not +298 dwell over the matter for the sake of her baby. ¡°You¡¯ll eventuall, find a chance to file for a divorce. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°How did things turn out like this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sebastian said with doubt. Why did Theodore get caught drur driving today, of all days? The police usually caught offenders for drunk¨Cdriving at night, and not in the day. ¡°A man like Theodore would never be this careless. If he really wante the divorce, he would have been cautious and not allow anything lik this to happen. How could he possibly drive after drinking? What¡® more, he had a driver to boot. ¡°Rosalie, should I send you home?¡± ¡°I still owe you a meal,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner. I didn¡® just say it to piss Theodore off.¡± She had been keeping this meal she owed Sebastian in mind, and thought it was better to return the favor as soon as possible instead of dragging things out. ¡°All right, then. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with anything. Let¡¯s go to your favorite restaurant.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said, knowing that Rosalie probably wasn¡¯t in a state of mind to make any decision right now. Can I send the resident register over to you in person tomorrow?¡± Rosalie pleaded. When they arrived at a restaurant, Rosalie called her family¡¯s driver. She gave him the resident register so he could get it to Grandma as soon as possible. The restaurant had a great ambiance, with a pianist ying a soothing melody on stage. Rosalie was lost in the mesmerizing tune as she listened intently to it. ¡°Rosalie, have you thought of a name for your baby?¡± Sebastian tried hard to think of topics to chat with Rosalie about to distract her from thinking about things that would upset her. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of that yet,¡± Rosalie said as she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a girl or boy.¡± ¡°You should have a name ready.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you wish for it to be a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rosalie said, looking rather upset. ¡°If I were to give birth to a boy who inherits Theodore¡¯s personality and ends up being a bastard who goes around breaking women¡¯s hearts, what should I do?¡± ¡°If I gave birth to a girl who¡¯s so vulnerable to heartbreak, what should I¡¯do? Who can protect her from being taken advantage of? She doesn¡¯t have a father, after all.¡± Rosalie started to panic, thinking about being a single mother and the potential of her baby growing up and being led astray due to theck. of a father¡¯s love. Would the child end up being the subject of mockery and ridicule? These were all problems she would have to face in the future. She had set her mind on giving birth to the child, but did she consider whether the child would be happy in this life? As much as she loved the child, this society was prejudiced against single mothers and children whoe from broken families. She even thought that if she gave birth the baby ended up suffering, it would be her fault. Sebastian could guess what Rosalie was thinking from the panic on her face. He seemed to have eyes that could see through everything. ¡°If you gave birth to a girl, who said that no one would protect her? Not only does she have you as her mother, but she also has¡­¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Rosalie looked up at him. ¡°Are you referring to Theodore? I¡¯ll never let him know about this child¡¯s existence. He doesn¡¯t deserve to.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean him. Of course I wasn¡¯t referring to Theodore.¡± ¡°Who were you referring to, then?¡± Rosalie looked at him doubtfully. Sebastian put down his cutlery, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can protect her.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± Fear shed past the depths of her eyes. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Seeing her panic, Sebastian immediately exined himself. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. I meant that since we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll be your children¡¯s uncle of sorts. If your child ends up a boy, I¡¯ll help your guide and teach him to be a good man. If you end up having a girl, I¡¯ll protect her getting taken advantage of Rosalie, you¡¯re not alone. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart was racing. She rested her palms on her knees, and could feel it sweating. She could sense something from Sebastian¡¯s eyes, and it made her nervous. ¡°Sebastian, you don¡¯t need to be like this. How could I trouble you with my child?¡± ¡°Why should things be so calctive between friends? Unless you don¡¯t treat me as your friend. I trust that you¡¯lle to my aid should I need your help in the future, right?¡± Rosalie had no words to counter him. His words made sense. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for very long, she could sense that Sebastian was a good man who was worth trusting. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll be when the time Who could help another person their entire lives? Even some husbands and wives couldn¡¯t depend on each other. What¡¯s more, Sebastian was an outstanding man who would eventually get married, probably to an equally outstanding woman worthy of his status. When he eventually has his own family, how could he possibly have the time and energy to care about another woman¡¯s child? His wife would be the first to object. Sebastian said nothing further. He knew his boundaries very well. A melodious tune suddenly came from the piano, which sounded different from just now. In fact, the tune sounded very familiar. Rosalie turned to see a handsomely¨Cdressed man seated on stage, his svelte fingers dancing gracefully across the piano keys. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the mesmerizing melody. Rosalie was shocked upon seeing his face. What was Theodore doing there, ying the piano on stage?! Rosalie looked down, and saw a woman seated in the audience. Said woman was resting her chin on the back of her hands, looking at Theodore in worship. Theodore was also looking back at her, their eyes locking affectionately. That woman was no other than Cynthia Zeller! Sebastian looked at the man on stage, his brows furrowing. Why were they here too? What rotten luck! ¡°Rosalie, shall we go somewhere else?¡± Rosalie snapped back to attention, ¡°No need. We merely had a few bites of our dinner. Let¡¯s finish up first.¡± What would it look like if she were to flee right now? She would look. like the guilty party, when she was in fact the legally¨Cwedded wife. Why should the wife flee when she saw her husband tantly bringing his illicit lover out on a date? She refused to leave for the sake of her dignity. Upon seeing Rosalie insist on staying, Sebastian said nothing further and ate his food with her in silence. Rosalie gripped her cutlery tighter as she heard the melody ying in the background. Didn¡¯t Theodore used to y this song to her on the piano? She remembered that he enjoyed ying the piano when they just got married. He would always make her sit down and listen to him y. She also enjoyed listening to him on the piano, mesmerized by the sight of him gracefully ying the instrument. He was too handsome and suave, and looked every bit like a prince whenever he was at the piano. Eventually, he stopped ying the piano. Sometimes she would request to listen to him y, but he would tell her that he was feeling tired and didn¡¯t want to y. She eventually stopped asking too, and he never yed it again. And now, he was ying the song that he used to y to his wife at home to his illicit lover in public? Ha ha. 126 BONUS In Theodore¡¯s eyes, Cynthia was no illicit lover. She was his beloved woman. For all she knew, Rosalie was probably the illicit lover in his eyes, the redundant one between the both of them. Rosalie¡¯s hand shook so hard, the food on her te almost dropped out. Sebastian put down his cutlery and reached out to grab Rosalie¡¯s te. He then cut up all the food into smaller pieces, and put her te back in front of her. Rosalie was still holding onto her cutlery. She looked up, and said, Do you find me very useless?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re very brave,¡± Sebastian saidfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re still seated here. You¡¯re right. Why should you be the one to leave? You¡¯re not the one at fault, they are the ones who¡¯re in the wrong. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re good¨Cnatured enough to not kick up a fuss with him. That¡¯s beneath you.¡± Sebastian was so good with words that it touched Rosalie despite her bad mood. She did feelforted by what he said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat. After the meal, I¡¯ll bring you out for some fresh air.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The melody came to an end as the audience burst into apuse. Theodore straightened his jacket, and walked down the stage suavely Wife my 151-160 Theodore¡¯s gaze fell in Sebastian and Rosalie¡¯s direction. The moment he saw them, he turned away toward Cynthia across the table, and began chatting andughing with her. Rosalie felt like Theodore was doing it on purpose. Why, of all the restaurants, did he have to go to this one? After what happened today, she couldn¡¯t even find peace in having dinner. Rosalie picked up the ss on the table angrily, and took a gulp of juice. She drank too fast, and identally spilled some on herself. The red liquid stained a small part of her white shirt. Sebastian quickly pulled out a tissue for her. She took it, and wiped the liquid off herself. ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the restroom. Let¡¯s leave after Ie out. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sebastian nodded. Rosalie took a few more bites, nearly finishing the food on her te. She wiped her mouth with a napkin, then got up to head towards the restroom. Rosalie sshed some water on her face. She wasn¡¯t wearing makeup, and didn¡¯t care much. After washing her face, she felt a lot more awake. She looked at herself in the mirror, and told herself ¡°D being sad over Theodore Cat Just then, the restroom door opened, and a woman stood beside Rosalie. She took powder out of her bag to touch up her makeup. Rosalie wiped the water off her face, not bothering to look up. She was about to leave, when the woman beside her suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Hearing the voice, Rosalie turned her head and saw Cynthia. She frowned, but ignored thetter and intended to keep walking. However, Cynthia blocked the doorway. ¡°Where are you rushing off to? I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± Rosalie gave a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re a delicate sort, Ms. Zeller. What if you identally fall and me it on me?¡± Cynthia retorted, ¡°Look at how suspicious you are! You really think everyone¡¯s out to get you, huh?¡± Rosalie smiled faintly. ¡°Please move aside. I have nothing to say to you.¡± ¡°Rose, I just wanted to ask you about the resident register,¡± Cynthia asked with a big, fake smile. ¡°Oh, the resident register,¡± Rosalie replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it back to Grandma. I¡¯m sorry, but Theo and I can¡¯t get it for now.¡± Though Rosalie really wanted a divorce, she couldn¡¯t let Cynthia feel smug. Sure enough, Cynthia¡¯s face darkened a bit. ¡°Is it fun for you to drag this out? I think you¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡± ¡°Me, on purpose?¡± Rosalie chuckled, ¡°Ms. Zeller, please ask Theodore if I wasn¡¯t nning to divorce him this afternoon. I was waiting for him at the clerk¡¯s office, but he¡­¡± Cynthia frowned. ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t Theodore tell you?¡± Rosalie looked Cynthia up and down. I¡¯m starting to wonder where you stand in his heart, and why he doesn¡¯t tell you important things.¡± ¡°What dirty tricks did you use?! You couldn¡¯t even divorce him! Exin yourself clearly to me!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more to Cynthia. ¡°If you want to know, go ask Theodore.¡± ia was n Yet, ¡°Why can¡¯t you face reality? Do you know how much Theo wants to marry me? You keep getting in our way! If you care about him, you should divorce him and let him be happy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t care about him anymore. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°What¡­?!¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t contain her anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about him, that¡¯s even more reason you should divorce him! What¡¯s the point of dragging it out?¡± she yelled. ¡°Whether there¡¯s a point or not, I¡¯ll decide,¡± Rosalie said, holding herposure as she looked at Cynthia leisurely. She didn¡¯t believe Cynthia could keep blocking her forever. Seeing the smugness in the Rosalie¡¯s eyes, Cynthiaughed. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful. Your husband doesn¡¯t love you, and all you can do is argue back like a stubborn mule. Does it have any real meaning? At most, it¡¯s just a moral victory. In reality, Theo¡¯s love is still for me. Do you know the piano piece he ys? It¡¯s one heposed for me.¡± Rosalie froze, and Cynthia continued, ¡°He said he¡¯d y that piece for me at our wedding. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t marry me. Still, he said he¡¯d write new pieces for me in the future.¡± At that, Rosalie felt her heart drop instantly. She remembered back when Theo held her hand. He sat at the piano, and told her, ¡°Rose, this piece is for you.¡± His slender fingers danced on the ck and white keys, ying a beautiful melody. She thought that piece was exclusively for them as a couple, a gift from Theodore to her. She never imagined it was actually written for Cynthia. Maybe he yed it for her because Cynthia wasn¡¯t around to longing. Later, he refused to y it again¨Cprobably because he was thinking. of Cynthia, and didn¡¯t want to y it for another woman. Now that Cynthia was back, he could freely y that piece he originally intended for her in public. Rosalie realized she had nothing¨Cnot even a piano piece. Everything belonged to Cynthia. It was trulyughable. ¡°Do you understand now? You have no ce in Theo¡¯s heart! Holding on to this marriage is just a waste of your time. Anyway, Theo and I being together won¡¯t be affected by your marriage to him. Our rtionship is real, while yours with him is just on paper,¡± Cynthia went on, provoking her on purpose. Rosalie felt like even the little life inside her belly was weeping. Just on paper, huh? She and Theodore had a child together; but now, it seemed their rtionship was nothing but a hollow shell. Perhaps due to overwhelming sadness, her stomach suddenly churned violently. She covered her lips and rushed into one of the stalls in the restroom, leaning over the toilet to vomit. Cynthia went to the restroom door, her face filled with tension. Rosalie retched for quite some time. After flushing the toilet, she finally emerged from the restroom and went to the sink to rinse her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why were you throwing up?¡± Cynthia asked anxiously. Rosalie¡¯splexion was somewhat pale. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± +25 BOARUS ¡°Who¡¯s concerned about you? You¡¯re not¡­ You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± If this woman was pregnant, it would be disastrous! Rosalie smirked. ¡°Are you afraid I might be pregnant? Once I am, Theo wille back to me. You won¡¯t have him running around with you anymore, will you?¡± Cynthia suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! Even if you¡¯re pregnant, Theo will just make you get rid of the baby. Are you really pregnant?¡± Rosalie flicked off the water from her hand, and turned to face Cynthia. ¡°None of your business. Stop blocking my way. If I really am pregnant and I go tell Theo now, who can guarantee what the consequences will be?¡± She turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Cynthia grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± ¡°Ms. Zeller, you better not touch me. If I¡¯m really pregnant and something happens because of you pushing me, I¡¯ll me it all on you. After all, it¡¯s just the two of us here. If I decide to put the me on you, even with Theo protecting you, the entire Spencer family¡­¡± Rosalie paused, staring innocently at Cynthia. Hearing that, Cynthia quickly let go of her hand. This damn woman better not try to pin anything on her! But¡­ Was Rosalie pregnant or not?! No, Rosalie definitely wouldn¡¯t be so secretive if she suspected she was pregnant. If she really was pregnant, she¡¯d boast to everyone about it. She¡¯d be begging Theo not to leave her! Why would she be acting so discreetly now? She probably just had a stomach ache, or ate something bad. Rosalie looked coldly at Cynthia, then opened the restroom door and strode out. In her t shoes, she walked quickly. She nced in Sebastian¡¯s direction and headed towards him, wanting to leave the restaurant. Suddenly, a wave of dizziness struck her and her vision blurred. Her body weakened, and she stumbled backwards, falling to the side. She braced herself for the expected pain, but there was nothing. Rosalie found herself in gentle arms. After a moment, she opened her eyes, and her vision was clear again. Theodore was holding her, his brows furrowed in worry. 4 ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sebastian hurried over. ¡°Theodore, let her go.¡± Theodore ignored him, and said to Rosalie, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± No, she couldn¡¯t go to the hospital! Rosalie quickly straightened herself, pushing Theodore away with force. But she pushed too hard, stumbling back and bumping into Sebastian. Sebastian quickly caught her. ¡°Rose, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just take me away. If she stayed here longer, Theodore might realize something was wrong. If he found out she was pregnant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want the child. He made that clear enoughst time when they were dining at Reba¡¯s house. ¡°Alright.¡± Sebastian held Rosalie¡¯s arm, about to lead her out of the restaurant. up: However, Theodore caught up and shouted, ¡°Stop, let go of my wife!¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows. He was about to speak when Cynthia¡¯s voice suddenly cut in. ¡°Theo.¡± Cynthia walked over to Theodore, linking her arm with his. Seeing this, Rosalie looked up and spat coldly, ¡°Mr. Spencer, you should take care of your beloved woman. As I¡¯ve said, my affairs are no longer your business.¡± She emphasized her words. With Sebastian¡¯s support, she left the restaurant. ¡°Theo,¡± Cynthia said as she leaned against him, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. Can you take me home?¡± Theodore stared nkly at Rosalie¡¯s departing figure. The words ¡°none of your business¡± kept swirling in his mind. Sebastian wanted to take Rosalie to the hospital for a checkup, but she felt tired, so he escorted her home instead. Reaching her doorstep, she shot him an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I nned to go for a stroll after dinner, but I didn¡¯t expect to get tired. so quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your healthes first. Rest well for a while. Once you¡¯re feeling better, you can do whatever you want,¡± Sebastian reassured. her. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Do you want toe in and sit for a while?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You should rest early tonight. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Okay. Take care on your way back,¡± Rosalie said. After Rosalie returned to her room, she feltpletely drained. She took a shower andy down on the bed, wanting to sleep early. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Rosalie slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me.¡± Rosalie immediately sat up from the bed, somewhat shocked. Why was he back? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Cynthia? Hearing no response from inside the room, Theodore¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°At the resort today¡­¡± he began. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Rosalie interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to sleep. Please don¡¯t disturb me. Thank you.¡± Theodore stood outside the door, his hand resting on it. He remained silent for a while, then sighed and turned awa Late at night, Caleb washed his face in the restroom and then stumbled back into the living room. He plopped down on the floor, and stared at the drunken man slouched against the French window. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been hours. What¡¯s going on? Can you at least say something?¡± Caleb said. Theodore had arrived hours ago, said nothing, and went straight to Caleb¡¯s liquor cab. He took out all of Caleb¡¯s prized bottles, one after the other, and drank himself into a stupor. Caleb had no choice but to drink along with him. Caleb was feeling dizzy, but Theodore seemed ready for another round. ¡°Ugh.¡± Caleb flopped onto the floor, letting out a long sigh. ¡°Bro, if you don¡¯t say anything soon, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± At this point, sleeping on the floor was fine by him.. The two grown men sat on the carpet, sprawled out in disarray. There was nothing elegant or refined about them, unlike their usual polished appearance. Sometimes, the more polished someone looked on the surface, the more they might crave rxation. They might even engage in more vulgar activities behind closed doors, even more than ordinary folks. saw ¡°Rose me and Cindy lying in bed together,¡± Theodore muttered. Caleb had just closed his eyes, but they snapped open immediately. He bolted upright from the floor. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Theodore took a swig of his drink without speaking. ¡°You¡­¡± Caleb was about toy into him, but in the end, he sighed. ¡°Anyway, the damage is done. There¡¯s no point in telling you off. You¡¯re married, for crying out loud! Why can¡¯t you control your urges?¡± Caleb remembered that when Theodore got married, he had said it wouldn¡¯t stop Theodore from phndering around. He even said it with confidence, too. Now, he felt like Theodore deserved a good smack. Theodore furrowed his brows, displeased. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Rose caught you in bed with Cynthia? Oh, I see now. It was Cynthia. You can¡¯t resist, can you? You must have¡­¡± Theodore cut him off. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± Theodore sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just not what you think.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you nning to do? Are you going to divorce or not? Since both of you have someone else outside, why waste any more. time?¡± A hint of confusion shed in Theodore¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean, both of us have someone else outside?¡± ¡°I mean exactly what I said. You have Cynthia, and Rosalie has her man on the side,¡± Caleb replied. Theodore immediately stood up from the floor, his towering figure swaying a bit unsteadily as he strode over. ¡°What are you talking. about?! How do you know she has someone else?¡± Caleb looked up. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°When did you see it?¡± Theodore¡¯s tone grew more agitated. Caleb looked puzzled. Theodore was leaving him baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you the video?¡± ¡°What video? When did you send it?¡± ¡°Remember the day I brought Rosalie here? You were there, too. We even got into a fight. Why didn¡¯t you see the video I sent you? Did it fail to send?¡± Caleb took out his phone from his pocket, opened WhatsApp, and nced at the video he sent to Theodore. ¡°No, it was sent sessfully. Didn¡¯t you receive it?¡± Theodore realized that he hadn¡¯t checked his phone that day. The next day, he smashed his phone out of anger and bought a new one. He hadn¡¯t looked at any messages since then. He snatched Caleb¡¯s phone, and opened the video Caleb had sent him on WhatsApp. The video showed Rosalie dining with Sebastian. They were both dressed elegantly, and even looked like a couple. What¡¯s more, it happened to be her birthday. Theodore recalled Rosalie telling him that she first met Sebastian when she was receiving her bachelor¡¯s degree at school. However, the video Caleb sent him clearly showed that it was before she got her bachelor¡¯s degree. So, she had been lying to him all along. She had known Sebastian long before, but pretended they metter. She got involved with Sebastian, so she deliberately lied to him about not knowing Sebastian earlier! Hah¡­ What a great liar! He couldn¡¯t help but think of Rosalie saying she had had enough of this marriage. Each time he thought of it, his heart felt like it was being squeezed painfully.. No wonder Rosalie said she had had enough, and was unhappy being with him. She had already liked someone else, and that someone was Sebastian. If she truly liked Sebastian, why didn¡¯t she tell him from the start and lie instead? Theodore didn¡¯t expect her to be such a good actress! The next morning, Rosalie received a call from Reba. Reba¡¯s tone was slightly solemn. The old I requested her toe over, saying she had something to discuss. It made Rosalie uneasy. +25 CONUS When Rosalie arrived at Reba¡¯s ce, she was sitting in the living room. There was a cup of tea on the table, still steaming. She sat there silently, her emotions somewhat vacant, as if lost in thought. ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalie walked over with a smile, sitting beside Reba and taking her arm. ¡°Why did you call me over so early? Did you miss me?¡± Reba smiled faintly, gently patting Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, I missed you. Do you find me annoying?¡± ¡°How could I? Whenever you ask me toe, I¡¯ll be there right away. I never find it annoying. I missed you too.¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s cheerful demeanor, Reba suddenly sighed. ¡°Oh, child. You always know how to make me happy.¡± ¡°Who else can I make happy if not you, Grandma? I¡¯m your little ray of sunshine.¡± ¡°But what about yourself?¡± Reba raised her hand, and gently patted Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°You keep your own sorrows inside, so who can make you happy?¡± The smile on Rosalie¡¯s face gradually vanished. ¡°Grandma, what are you¡­ What are you talking about? I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m happy.¡± Suddenly, she felt flustered inside. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t lie to me. I know you¡¯re hurting inside, and Theodore isn¡¯t helping matters.¡± Reba¡¯s tone turned harsh as she spoke. Rosalie hurriedly interjected, ¡°Did you misunderstand Theo? Did he say something wrong and upset you again? Tell me, I¡¯ll talk to him I get back.¡± hide it from me.¡± Reba¡¯s aged hand rested on top of 11: Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°I know.¡± Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°Grandma¡­ What do you know?¡± ¡°Do you remember your birthday? I went to see you. It waste at night, and you and Theodore were outside talking.¡± Rosalie stayed silent. Reba continued, ¡°Actually, I heard everything you two said. You were talking about getting a divorce.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart raced, unsure of how to exin. Reba¡¯s tone remained calm as she continued, ¡°Rose, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry with you, nor do I me you. I just want to hear the truth.¡± Rosalie was silent. With Reba bringing it up now, she saw no point in hiding it anymore. ¡°Yes, you heard it right,¡± she confessed. Reba closed her eyes. She took a deep breath, and slowly opened them again. ¡°I never thought this day woulde so soon. I knew that Cynthia was a restless woman. She¡¯s no good. She¡¯s like a locust, only causing destruction,¡± she spat bitterly. ¡°Grandma, I want to ask you something. Can you tell me the truth?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When Cynthia had her double lung transnt surgery, did you stop it? ¡°Double lung transnt?¡± Reba pondered for a moment, a hint of confusion in her eyes. ¡°Oh, I remember now. I did make some inquiries.¡± ¡°Did you really stop it?¡± ¡°When I heard that woman was sick and needed surgery, I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought she was faking it, so I made some inquiries. After a few phone calls, I didn¡¯t hear anything more about it. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Reba exined. ¡°Cynthia told me that back then, you dyed her lung transnt surgery so you could force Theo to marry me. One of the lungs that was supposed to be transnted into her had problems. Now, she only has one lung. Her health is poor, which led to heart problems as well.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± After hearing this, Reba patted the armrest of the sofa calmly. ¡°That woman is really cunning. She¡¯s ming me for everything. No wonder Theo isn¡¯t very willing toe see me. He must have believed her nonsense. Rosalie was somewhat excited. ¡°Are you saying that you really didn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t do it! I do dislike Cynthia, but I wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Rose, you¡¯ve been fooled by her. That woman. talks nonsense all the time. Besides Theo, who else would beli her? Her tricks are only effective on love¨Cstruck men.¡± Rosalie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Reba hadn¡¯t done it! Seeing Rosalie rx, Reba frowned slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t actua believe that woman¡¯s words, did you? Did you actually think I did something like that?¡± Rosalie hurriedly exined, ¡°No, Grandma. I was just doubtful, bu never actually thought it was you. I just didn¡¯t dare to ask you. I wa afraid you¡¯d worry if you knew about it, so I kept it to myself.¡± She had been hiding it for so long, but in reality, Reba was ver clever and had already guessed it. ¡°You¡¯re always making things difficult for yourself,¡± Reba said, feeling sorry for Rosalie. Suddenly, the two of them fell into silence. Seeing Rosalie looking dejected, Reba finally asked, ¡°Have you really decided to divorce Theo?¡± ¡°Grandma, he doesn¡¯t love me. Continuing this marriage is harmful to both of us, so I¡­¡± Rosalie felt a heavy burden in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Grandma.¡± She tried her best not to cry, or show her sadness. ¡°Do you really think he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you, or do you think he likes Cynthia and doesn¡¯t love you? I can find a way to deal with that woman¡­¡± Reba wanted to intervene. ¡°No, Grandma.¡± Rosalie hurriedly interrupted anything. Let them be. I¡¯m just so, so tired.¡± Reba gently patted Rosalie¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re such a silly child. It seems you¡¯ve been through a lot since that woman came back. Theo must have mistreated you. Rosalie felt a pang in her heart. She was almost unable to hold back her tears and throw herself into Reba¡¯s arms to cry, but she couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Grandma, he didn¡¯t mistreat me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still defending him at this point. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that woman. Can¡¯t he see his father¡¯s mistake? And yet, he¡¯s walking down the same path!¡± Reba¡¯s voice carried righteous anger. ¡°Grandma¡­ When you love someone, it¡¯s like being a moth to a me. Even if you know it¡¯s a one¨Cway trip, you don¡¯t care about the consequences. Theo might be like that. He loves Cynthia so much that he disregards everything, even the danger.¡± In this world, some people¡¯s love was wild and reckless. ¡°Then, let me ask you again. Do you really want to divorce him? Or is it because of Cynthia that you feel you have to agree to Theo?¡± ¡°Grandma, I genuinely want to divorce him. Even if Cynthia suddenly vanished now, I¡¯d still want a divorce. It¡¯s not so much about her anymore. It¡¯s about Theo and me not being happy together.¡± Afraid Reba might misunderstand, Rosalie hurriedly went on, ¡°It¡¯s not that Theo treats me badly. I¡­ I just feel exhausted, Grandma. I want freedom. I don¡¯t want to be tied down by a man anymore. From now on, I want to control my emotions myself.¡± After going through so much, Rosalie was exhausted. Each time she wanted a divorce, stupid idents kept happening. She once held onto a glimmer of hope, wondering if fate was keeping them from divorcing. But now, she couldn¡¯t endure any longer. Even if Cynthia suddenly left now¡­ Even if Theo had a change of heart, Rosalie didn¡¯t want to continue holding on. Reba could sense Rosalie¡¯s mood. Though she was already old, she had once been young. She knew that feeling. Once a man was bewitched, no amount of persuasion will work unless he sees it for himself. 125 DOMUS. Reba turned to Anthony, ¡°Anthony, bring it here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Anthony turned and left. After a while, he returned with the resident register. Reba took the resident register, her voice hoarse. ¡°Rose, this¡­is for you.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Rosalie never expected to receive the resident register this way. Reba had actually given it to her so willingly. Reba felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Actually, I knew about it. You wanted to steal the resident register. I also know you went to steal. the key.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie bowed her head in shame. All her little actions, Reba had known all along. The olddy just hadn¡¯t called her out on them. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I understand. It¡¯s my fault, thinking you two would be happy. I thought you and Theo were really meant for each other, so I made that decision. My intentions were good, but things turned out like this.¡± Reba¡¯s only regret was making Rosalie sad. ¡°Grandma, I know you wanted both Theo and me to be happy. Your meant well, and we don¡¯t me you.¡± Reba wiped the tears from her face. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the resident register. I won¡¯t hold onto it for you anymore. After you divorce Theo, you might want to change your residency. By then¡­¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. After divorcing Theodore, she and Theodore wouldn¡¯t be on the same resident register. She wouldn¡¯t be a Spencer anymore. To be precise, she had never been a member of the Spencer family. If it weren¡¯t for Reba¡¯s kindness, she wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed such at good life and education. She could have her current life not because of her efforts of intelligence, but because she was lucky enough to meet Reba. At this moment, Rosalie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She had been holding on desperately. But now, as she flipped through the resident register and saw Theodore¡¯s name, tears flooded down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Aren¡¯t you holding your resident register now? Do what you want to do.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalie hugged Reba. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make your happy.¡± ¡°Silly child! As long as you¡¯re doing well, I¡¯m happy. Whatever happens in the future, I just hope you¡¯ll be safe and healthy, and live the way. you want. ¡°Whether you can be with Theo or not, I won¡¯t force it. Actually, I¡¯ve always known some things in his heart, but I held onto a glimmer of hope. I pretended to be ignorant, and turned a blind eye to everything. But in the end, it hurt you. For that, I apologize.¡± Reba¡¯s tears flowed freely, while Rosalie could hardly speak through her own sobs. On the way home, Rosalie sat in the car while clutching the resident register, and cried all the way. The driver listened quietly, unsure of what to do. When they got home, Rosalie called Theodore. However, it wasn¡¯t Theodore who answered. It was Caleb. ¡°Caleb? Why is it you?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°Oh¡­ Rose¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s voice was polite. ¡°Did you call me for something?¡± ¡°Why would you think I¡¯m calling you? This is Theo¡¯s phone.¡± She had never contacted Caleb privately. ¡°Huh, Theodore¡¯s?¡± Caleb sounded a bit groggy. He had drunk too much, and mistook Theodore¡¯s phone for his own. After a moment, Rosalie heard him shout, ¡°Theodore, your wife¡¯s calling you!¡± Bang, bang, bang! Caleb pounded on the door. ¡°Hey, open up! Your wife¡¯s calling! Open the door! It¡¯s one thing to hog my room, but it¡¯s another thing to keep quiet in there! Are you dead in there? Open up!¡± Rosalie furrowed her brow, feeling somewhat speechless at the soundsing from her phone. The simplicity of men¡¯s rtionships was truly something. +2% BONUS After a while, Caleb said. ¡°Um¡­ He drank too muchst night. He¡¯s in my room, but he won¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡°Then please tell him I got the resident register from Grandma. Tell him to hurry up and divorce me. We can get it done as soon as possible, maybe even this morning.¡± ¡°What? You guys are really divorcing?!¡± Caleb thought he misheard. They had been dragging it out for so long, he thought it was just talk. But now, with the resident register out, it seemed real. ¡°Yes, please try calling him again.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Theodore!¡± Caleb yelled, ¡°Your wife has the resident register, and she¡¯s waiting for you to divorce her! Get up and handle it!¡± Rosalie¡¯s expression was conflicted. The scene felt a bit odd, but there was nothing wrong with it either. Rosalie listened as Caleb shouted for a long time, but there was no response from Theodore. After a while, Caleb chuckled awkwardly. ¡°He¡¯s ignoring me. Probably too drunk and sleeping like a log. I¡¯ll have him call you when he wakes. up.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°Okay, please make sure he knows when he wakes up. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Rosalie hung up, then gently touched the resident register in her hand. Since she had the resident register now and Reba wouldn¡¯t take it back, she didn¡¯t have to worry about running out of time anymore. She never expected Theodore to be with Caleb. She thought he stayed overnight at Cynthia¡¯s When she had heard Caleb¡¯s voice, she felt strangely relieved for the first time Caleb kept knocking on the door for a long time, but there was not response from inside. Had something happened to Theodore? ¡°If you don¡¯t open this door, I¡¯ll break it down!¡± Now, Caleb was really worried. Was Theodore in trouble? He had drunk way too muchst night, and Caleb couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Hey, are you not getting up? I¡¯m really going to break down the door! Caleb took a few steps back, then charged at the door. Bang! ¡°Argh!¡± Caleb bounced back with a low growl, falling in a sorry heap on the ground. He couldn¡¯t break the door open. Instead, he got thrown back himself. Damn it! In TV shows, guys could kick doors open with one blow. Were they made of steel or something? Caleb groaned in pain as he rolled on the ground, rubbing his arms. He didn¡¯t know where he had thrown the key to the door, and he couldn¡¯t find it now. But for his good friend, he had to go all out. He couldn¡¯t let Theodore die in there. 4 After pulling himself together, Caleb prepared to charge the door again. Just as he reached the door, he suddenly heard an impatient voice from inside the room. ¡°Get lost!¡± Theodore yelled. Caleb stopped abruptly in his tracks, his whole face pressed against the door. ¡°Oh, great, so you¡¯re not dead after all! You could¡¯ve said something earlier. I thought you were dead!¡± Bang! There was a sound of something hitting the door from inside. It seemed Theodore had thrown something at the door. ¡°Hey, what did you throw at me? You better not have thrown my action figures!¡± Caleb said nervously. Bang! Theodore threw something again. ¡°Theodore, you can¡¯t throw my stuff! This is my house!¡± Bang! Another sound of something being thrown. ¡°Alright, fine! I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Caleb backed off, scared. ¡°Stop throwing my stuff! I won¡¯t bother you anymore. But did you hear what your wife said about divorcing you just now?¡± Bang! Something else was thrown. ¡°Argh, okay! I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Caleb winced in pain, covered his lips, and ran off. Rosalie waited until the afternoon. Actually, she had wanted to divorce earlier, thinking Theodore¡¯s hungover would have dissipated by now. She picked up her phone again and called Theodore, but it went straight to voicemail. Rosalie was getting frustrated. Didn¡¯t Caleb tell Theodore about their divorce n? How could he just turn off his phone at such a critical moment? Rosalie went to find Anthony. He had a phone directory, and after finding Caleb¡¯s number, she dialed it. On the other end, Caleb answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rosalie.¡± ¡°Rose, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Is Theo still with you?¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s not here anymore.¡± ¡°His phone is off, I can¡¯t reach him. Since he¡¯s not with you, do your know where he went?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Caleb. Please tell me the truth.¡± ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Rosalie gasped. ¡°What happened? Did he get into another ident?¡± Could Theodore have been drunk driving again? +26 BONUS ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not an ident. He¡¯s been in the room for a long time, and he didn¡¯t open the door. I went to check on him at noon, and when I found he hadn¡¯t moved, I forced the door open. He was unconscious, so I rushed him to the hospital. The doctor said it¡¯s stomach bleeding. ¡°Which hospital is Theo in? Tell me quickly!¡± Rosalie hurried to the hospital, where Caleb was pacing back and forth in front of Theodore¡¯s room. ¡°Caleb!¡± Rosalie approached quickly, anxious. ¡°How is he?¡± Caleb said, ¡°He¡¯s been treated in the emergency room, and is still unconscious.¡± ¡°How could he have stomach bleeding? Is it because of drinking?¡± ¡°Drinking is indeed part of the reason, but¡­¡± Caleb scratched his head. ¡®But what? Tell me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s been taking stomach medication all this time?¡± Rosalie went silent. She remembered seeing Caleb buying medicine before, saying it was for Theodore. Back then, Caleb sounded like Theodore needed the medication. Butter, Theodore told her he wasn¡¯t taking it long¨Cterm. ¡°You mean his stomach isn¡¯t in good condition, and he¡¯s been taking medication?¡± ¡°Yeah, he has a stomach condition and takes medicine regrly. He¡¯s also careful about what he eats. He avoids spicy foods, but he still likes to drink.¡± Rosalie tightened her grip on the straps of her bag. ¡°He never told me about this. I even asked him, and he said he wasn¡¯t taking it long¨Cterm. ¡°Maybe he was afraid you¡¯d worry. Do you want to go in and see him?¡± Caleb asked. Rosalie nodded, and cautiously opened the door. Theodore was still unconscious on the hospital bed. She backed out, and closed the door. ¡°Did the doctor say when he¡¯ll wake up?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°He should wake up once the anesthesia wears off. But¡­¡± Caleb paused for a moment. ¡°Are you really going through with the divorce?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± ¡°No chance of turning back?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°None.¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. How did ite to this?¡± ¡°When did you start caring about me and Theo¡¯s marriage?¡± Caleb looked regretful. ¡°It¡¯s not that I care, it¡¯s just¡­ It feels ufortable. After all, Theodore¡¯s a good friend of mine. I feel like if you two divorce, he won¡¯t be happy about it.¡± Rosalie smiled wryly. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. He might actually be happy. especially since after our divorce, he can be with the person he likes.¡± ¡°You mean Cynthia.¡± Caleb sighed and crossed his arms. ¡°If she marries Theo, I won¡¯t want to talk to that woman.¡± ¡°Why?¡± When Theodore woke up, he found Rosalie sitting by his bedside. For a moment, he thought he was dreaming. However, the intense difort in his body reminded him that this was reality. ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Rosalie tried to restrain how concerned she felt. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his lips were cracked. ¡°Is it weird for me to be here? Unless you¡¯ve told everyone not to let anyone know you¡¯re here, likest time at the resort.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°Are you here to divorce me?¡± Rosalie nced at the time on her phone. ¡°It¡¯s toote to divorce today. Even if we go there, we won¡¯t get to our turn in the queue. After all, more and more people are getting divorced these days.¡± How many marriages these days were happy? Theodore felt ufortable lying down for so long. He wanted to sit up for a while, but Rosalie pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. She pressed a button, and the head of the bed raised up. Soon, Theodore was sitting up without needing to move. ¡°Is this better?¡± Rosalie¡¯s expression was cold, but she was still helping him. Theodore nodded. Rosalie picked up a cup and went to the water dispenser. She poured 351 a ss of warm water for him. ¡°Have some water.¡± Theodore took the cup, and dranil the water in one go. His dry lips felt much better. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore shook his head. ¡°No thanks.¡± Rosalie took the cup back and ced it aside, then sat on the chair beside the bed. ¡°Are you still angry at me?¡± he asked. ¡°Angry?¡± Rosalie smiled faintly. ¡°If you¡¯re referring to you and Cynthia, I really don¡¯t have that much spare time to waste my emotions on such matters.¡± She had been angry, furious, and in pain. She had cried a lot. She really didn¡¯t want to go on like this. Even though she couldn¡¯t control the pain inside, she could at least not show it. Theodore stayed silent for a while before finally speaking. ¡°You have a stomach condition. Why have you never told me?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°There was nothing to say. You can¡¯t cure me anyway,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a good point. Since I can¡¯t cure you, you just don¡¯t tell me.¡± Her tone was sarcastic. Even though they had only been married for a year, they had known each other for ten years. Yet, she wasn¡¯t deemed worthy enough to know about his stomach condition. ¡°You avoid spicy food because of your stomach, right?¡± Theodore simply responded with a faint hum. ¡°I see. Before, I made two packed lunches, one spicy and one not. You swapped yours with Cynthia¡¯s, willingly choosing the spicy one for her even if it meant hurting your stomach. But when eating with me, you never wanted anything spicy.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Theodore to eat spicy food with her, but she felt that he treated Cynthia differently from her. He loved Cynthia and was willing to do anything for her¨Ceven things. he couldn¡¯t do. But for his own wife, he only did what he could. He would never do those things he couldn¡¯t do for her. That was the difference between love and not being loved. ¡°Rose, what are you trying to say with all this?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything. I just find it¡­interesting.¡± The way she said ¡®interesting¡® sounded particrly sarcastic. Wife my 161-170 hapter 161 If Rosalie had known everything earlier and that he had never cut ties with Cynthia, she wouldn¡¯t have married him in the first ce. Both of them fell into silence. Later, Rosalie spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve already got the resident register. You must have heard from Caleb, right?¡± Theodore grunted. ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°Grandma called me over and had a talk with me. It turns out she knew we were going to divorce a long time ago. She heard the conversation we had on my birthday night, and she also knew Cynthia hade back.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°How did Grandma react?¡± ¡°Why, are you worried she¡¯ll be upset?¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s old and not in good health,¡± he said. ¡°Is she? I don¡¯t think you see it that way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± There was annoyance in his eyes. ¡°Nothing much. Maybe you still me Grandma for forcing you to marry me, and not letting you be with Cynthia.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t believe Theodore had no resentment towards Reba at all. Theodore forced a smile, and said, ¡°She¡¯s still my grandmother.¡± ¡°Yes, Theo, she¡¯s your Grandma. If leave someday, please take care of her. Visit her often, make her happy, and say things she loves to hear.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice choked up, tears glistening in her eyes. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, his eyes. filled with worry. ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced. After that, I won¡¯t be your wife anymore, nor will I be Mrs. Spencer. Where I go is my freedom, and you have no right to ask anymore.¡± Actually, Rosalie didn¡¯t know where she was going. Wherever it was, she didn¡¯t need to feel so sad anymore. Theodore stared at her in silence. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. Rosalie continued, ¡°Grandma voluntarily gave me the resident register and agreed to our divorce. We don¡¯t have to rush anymore, and we don¡¯t have to sneak around. You should rest in the hospital for a few days.¡± Theodore fell silent. After a long time, he said, ¡°Rose, I want to ask you a question. Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Sebastian?¡± Rosalie was silent for a while, then she said, ¡°We¡¯re friends. Why are you asking about him?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he asked again, ¡°You said you met him for the first time when you were getting your degree certificate, and in a short time, you became good friends with him. Isn¡¯t that too quick?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that a friend. in need is a friend indeed?¡± ¡°Oh, so you and he became true friends because of that?¡± Then, did that mean there was no rapport between husband and wife? ¡°Theo, we¡¯re ending this. Whatever rtionship I have with Sebastian has nothing to do with you.¡± Theodore smirked. ¡°That might not be true. Rosalie frowned, sensing something malicious in Theodore¡¯s words.¡± What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Seeing his indifferent demeanor, Rosalie regretted her actions. Why did shee running here with such eagerness? She stood up from her chair, and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Just as she reached the door, Theodore stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡± Rosalie turned back. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just leaving me here like this?¡± ¡°Do you need me to call Cynthia?¡± Rosalie had already taken out her phone and dialed Cynthia¡¯s number. Before Theodore could speak, she said, ¡°Hey, Cynthia, Theo¡¯s in the hospital.¡± After finishing the call, Rosalie hung up. Theodore¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who told you to call her?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I call her? She¡¯s your darling. Seeing her might make you feel better soon.¡± With a sarcastic remark, Rosalie turned and left the ward. Theodore clenched his fists, the coldness in his eyes growing stronger. A few dayster, Rosalie was sitting with Reba, knitting a sweater. These past few days, she had been spending time with Reba. ¡°Rose, when are you and Theo nning to divorce?¡± Reba asked. Rosalie smiled lightly. ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s been a bit busy these days. We¡¯ll do it when he¡¯s less upied. But don¡¯t worry. Even if I divorce him, I¡¯ll stille to see you often. You¡¯ll always be my grandmother.¡± ¡°I just want you to be happy soon. How busy can he be? He doesn¡¯t even have an hour to spare for a divorce.¡± Before, it was Reba who didn¡¯t want them to divorce. Now, it seemed she was urging them to split up. A topic that used to be sensitive could now be discussed easily. ¡°He¡¯s indeed very busy, Grandma. There¡¯s a lot going on with thepany, and as the CEO, there¡¯s a lot he has to take care of¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Reba interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t hide things from me. I know he¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up, the knitting needle almost pricking her hand. ¡°Grandma, you¡­you knew?¡± She had been hiding it these past few days, afraid that Reba would find out. She didn¡¯t expect thetter to already know. It seemed like they shouldn¡¯t hide things from her in the future. ¡°I knew you were afraid I would worry, so you didn¡¯t say anything. But don¡¯t forget, even though I¡¯ve retired, I still know what¡¯s going on with thepany. Theo hasn¡¯t been to the office for days, and I could easily find out with just a phone call She was even more shrewd than they thought. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Grandma. He¡¯s supposed to be discharged today.¡± ¡°I know. Oh, that child¡¯s stomach has never been good. Even if he¡¯s discharged today, if he keeps agitating it, he¡¯ll end up back in the hospital. He doesn¡¯t take care of his stomach properly, and just keeps drinking.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°Did you always know about his stomach?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always known.¡± Rosalie frowned slightly. ¡°And I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t know? No one ever told me about this.¡± ¡°Theo didn¡¯t want anyone to tell you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he told me not to tell you. He believed he could slowly take care of himself. Having one more person worrying wouldn¡¯t help, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Grandma, you should¡¯ve told me earlier.¡± Rosalie felt a bit guilty. If she had known about Theodore¡¯s stomach. issues earlier, she would have definitely tried to take better care of him during their marriage. She would have kept an eye on him, and made sure he didn¡¯t drink. ¡°Well, what good would it do to tell you earlier? Now that you¡¯re getting divorced, I feel really upset,¡± Reba said. As soon as this was brought up, Rosalie¡¯sints disappeared, leaving only guilt towards Reba. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. Theo being hospitalized is his own doing. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Rebaforted Rosalie. At this point, the olddy seemed to havee to terms with it. ¡°Grandma, Theo¡¯s getting discharged today. I n to go with him to handle the divorce procedures this afternoon.¡± Hearing this, Reba sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, do as you wish. I just hope that after you get divorced, you both wille visit me together for a meal.¡± ¡°No problem, Grandma.¡± Rosalie would definitely fulfill Reba¡¯s small wish. ¡°Rose, rest assured. Even if you divorce Theo, you¡¯re still the Spencers only daughter¨Cinw in my eyes. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll ever acknowledge. As for other women, I won¡¯t acknowledge them at all,¡± Reba said firmly. ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalie held Reba¡¯s hand, deeply touched. ¡°What if Theo meets a better woman in the future?¡± ¡°Rose, Theo won¡¯t find a woman better than you. You¡¯re the most suitable for him.¡± As she spoke, she hesitated. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you be mistreated for nothing.¡± Rosalie felt uneasy. ¡°Grandma, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯ll find out at noon. Reb Chapter 163 During lunchtime, Reba invited both Wesley and Sydney to join them. Rosalie thought it would just be a family lunch, but she didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to show up as well. She had a faint feeling of what Reba meant by not letting her be mistreated for nothing. She worried that Reba might reprimand Cynthia here, which would worsen Reba¡¯s rtionship with Theo if he found out. She tried to persuade Reba not to do so, but thetter reassured her and told her not to worry, because she wouldn¡¯t lose her temper at the dining table. Rosalie couldn¡¯t disobey Reba. Either way, Cynthia had already been called, and it was toote to do anything about it. The five of them sat at the table, the atmosphere unusually quiet. Wesley kept staring at Sydney, but Sydney just ignored him and ate her food as if no one else were around. Rosalie looked at Reba with confusion. Reba smiled at Cynthia. ¡°Ms. Zeller. This is our first formal meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Although Reba was smiling, her smile carried powerful dignity. Cynthia felt uneasy, and tried her best to portray the image of an elegantdy. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m very pleased to meet you today. Thank you for inviting me,¡± Cynthia said. When she received the call, she was somewhat incredulous and thought someone was pulling her leg. But Reba had personally called her, inviting her to lunch and even sending someone to pick her up, saying she wanted to meet her. This was Theodore¡¯s grandmother. Cynthia knew she would have to pass this test once she married Theodore. So she came here, hoping to win Reba¡¯s favor. Reba had some prejudices against Cynthia, since they hadn¡¯t met before. Cynthia believed that as long as she tried hard to please Reba, the olddy would change her opinion of her. Even a poor girl like Rosalie could please Reba, so she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Should her attempts to please fail, she had a backup n. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. After all, you and Theo are so close. I should have invited you earlier. Otherwise, he would continue to hide you from me, and that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Reba spoke calmly, but the atmosphere was odd. ¡°Mom,¡± Sydney said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Theo¡¯s been hiding Ms. Zeller at all. He often takes her out for meals, brings her to thepany, and even goes on dates with her. He¡¯ll probably have to take her to public events and give her the title of Mrs. Spencer afterward, right?¡± Wesley interrupted, ¡°Theo hasn¡¯t divorced yet. How can someone else be called Mrs. Spencer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to happen soon, right? After all, Ms. Zeller hase to the house, just like what you did before in the past,¡± Sydney said nonchntly, never lifting her head to look at her husband. Wesley had intended to engage her in conversation. Seeing his wife¡¯s indifference, he couldn¡¯t continue. When the couple each received a call from Reba, she informed them that she had also invited Cynthia. At that moment, the couple didn¡¯t understand. But since Reba had already decided, they naturally couldn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie stayed silent, unsure of Reba¡¯s intentions. It was probably best for her not to say anything for now. Cynthia looked carefully at everyone, then at Rosalie sitting across from her. She had to outshine Rosalie to make a good impression. Cynthia smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not yet married to Theo, so I naturally wouldn¡¯t assume the title of Mrs. Spencer. That would be unreasonable. Rosalie is the current Mrs. Spencer, and I understand that.¡± ¡°Understand?¡± Reba wiped her mouth with a napkin, and ced it on the table. ¡°Ms. Zeller, you¡¯re indeed knowledgeable and reasonable enough to understand the situation concerning Theo¡¯s current wife.¡± Cynthia wasn¡¯t dumb. She could sense the veiled implications in those words, but all she could do was maintain politeness and continue smiling. The Spencers didn¡¯t like her at all. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, it was futile. Well, as long as she clung to Theo, everything else didn¡¯t matter. The olddy was old, and would die soon anyway. She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the Spencers. Had they lost their minds? Were they stubborn as mules? They only recognized Rose. She was just a poor and pathetic woman! Among the Spencers, it seemed only Theodore was normal. Just then, hurried footsteps entered from outside. ¡°Cindy.¡± Everyone turned to see Theodore entering. He seemed in a hurry, worry coloring his face. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t remember calling you,¡± Reba said, puzzled. ¡°Grandma, why did you specifically call Cindy here?¡± Theodore was anxious, but he remained polite to Reba. ¡°Ms. Zeller, did you tell Theo?¡± Reba looked at Cynthia. Cynthia smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, was I not supposed to tell him? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I was so happy when you called me, so I told Theo that you invited me to dinner at your house. I thought it was Theo¡¯s idea. I really didn¡¯t know.¡± She lowered her head, looking innocent, her tears almost falling. Sure enough, Theodore would defend her every time her put on this act. He pulled a chair and sat next to her, then nced at Rosalie across from him. Her expression was indifferent, as if it didn¡¯t concern her. ¡°Grandma, this has nothing to do with Cindy. She really thought it was my idea, and casually mentioned it during our conversation. She didn¡¯t tell me on purpose,¡± Theodore exined. ¡°Look at you,¡± Reba chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t me her, so why are you so eager to defend her? And why did you rush here? Were you worried your parents and I teamed up to bully her?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want from her? And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t directly say it, but his expression clearly indicated that he thought they were all about to bully Cindy. The smile on Reba¡¯s face vanished, and her expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°I called her here just to ask some questions, because there are some things I haven¡¯t figured out. I wanted Ms. Zeller to rify them for me. As for calling your parents here, I also wanted everyone present to serve as witnesses.¡°. ?? Upon hearing Reba¡¯s words, Rosalie could already guess what the older woman was about to say. She was about to speak, when Reba smiled and said, ¡°Rose, you eat your food. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Rosalie knew that when Reba made a decision, she couldn¡¯t stop
  1. it.
Theodore frowned. ¡°Grandma, why not just ask me directly?¡± ¡°Even if I ask you, isn¡¯t it all information that Cynthia told you? It¡¯s better to ask her directly to get firsthand information, which is more urate.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wesley asked curiously. Cynthia forced a polite smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to ask me, ma¡¯am, but I¡¯ll tell you anything I know.¡± ¡°Alright, remember your words. I hope you¡¯ll tell me the truth,¡± Reba said. She then gestured to the seat behind her. ¡°Come closer, Ms. Zeller. I heard you had a lung transnt surgery before, and that your health is quite poor now.¡± ¡°Grandma, why are you bringing up that surgery out of nowhere? Cindy¡¯s already been through a lot. You don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Theodore began. ¡°Quiet!¡± Reba interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Ms. Zeller. What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Yes, Theo,¡± Sydney chimed in. ¡°Let your grandmother finish speaking. Don¡¯t get anxious. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to beat her up or anything.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t know what to say, and Cynthia was extremely nervous. ¡°Mc 7 is your health not so great now because of that surgery? I heard there were also some issues with your heart. Please answer the question,¡± Reba asked again. Cynthia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Reba continued. ¡°Your surgery hadplications because the donor¡¯s arrival was dyed, which caused one of your lungs to fail. I heard that the reason for the dy was me. Apparently, I deliberately obstructed it, and used your surgery to threaten Theo.¡± Cynthia¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you suddenly saying this? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned grim, ¡°Grandma, this matter is in the past. Let¡¯s not bring it up again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to talk ab it because things need to be rified. I can¡¯t bear this me for nothing,¡± Reba said, furrowing her brows. ¡°Ms. Zeller, is this what you think? And did you also tell Rose that I did this? beng up the matter But #really del ka de Market, if it wasnt ¡°Grandina. Ondu don¡¯t do that esu prouident famation U Quent Rentensa out off fhendur o akong to you? Where di wwe wam to informpt anders ike that Was this woman who taught ¡°Garandra, Ves junt docusing he mjetes all hand. Tam fue diucuring the matter at hand the woman actually sund that stoppact has aurgany to timeon you het in de pau sito Who ¡°Enought the matter in the gun fan was no bring full squm? Theculture amet quite annoyed as he gratituet Cynthius a hand; Cyrillic¡¯s intending to raise far away bud and if was dark charts unge Sales Man¡¯s mama ma fin aos Bedding Bande babasca nimal news angry, allowing atte Cynthia was scamot and wartet syng She tambut, and toward ta | Saming Gymma & Maattius. Posateches digant The touw how to y the dutin getting sick awar toian, why we an slendering met iken grandmother who ?i # som sa & + tunge ofbles Rosalie huffed. ¡°Taking things out of context? Back then, you were very clear with me. You said it was Grandma who used her influence to deliberately stop the lung transnt surgery to threaten Theo. I¡¯m not taking things out of context.¡± ¡°You are!¡± Cynthia sobbed. ¡°I only said it might be like that. I wasn¡¯t sure of the specifics. But you told Madam Jarvis something different. Isn¡¯t that nder?¡± Chapter 166 Cynthia was reduced to tears. ¡°Theo, you must believe me. I swear I didn¡¯t say that to Rosalie.¡± Theodore tried to speak up for Cynthia. ¡°She¡¯s already exined that she didn¡¯t say that. Maybe Rose misheard her, and there was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Ha ha ha¡­¡± Rebaughed. ¡°What kind of misunderstanding will make her think that I want to harm her? Is she refusing to admit her own words? You think Rose might have misheard her, but I¡¯m of the opinion that she¡¯s changing her words now.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, how am I supposed to admit that I said something I didn¡¯t? I¡¯m not lying to you, I¡­¡± ¡°Cynthia Zeller,¡± Reba cut her off, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re ndering me or you¡¯re hinting that I¡¯m the one who did it. Either way, you¡¯re sowing discord on purpose. Let me make myself clear. I did not stop you from going through the procedure. Even if you were just guessing, you¡¯re maliciously trying to create a rift between me and Theodore. What a wicked woman you are!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± Cynthia shrieked in agitation, grabbing Theodore¡¯s arm. ¡°Theo, trust me. I really didn¡¯t do so, I didn¡¯t.¡± She turned around, and pointed fingers at Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, why are you making trouble and causing things to turn out like this? What good does this do for you?¡± Tears washed her face, making for a pitiful scene. As long as Theodore believed her, she didn¡¯t care if everyone else didn¡¯t. Rosalie suddenly stood up, and said coldly, ¡°Cynthia, you clearly told me at that time that it was Grandma who stopped your operation. You didn¡¯t say that it was just a guess. I swear that if I were lying or taking your words out of context, then I¡¯ll get hit by a car on the streets! Dare you swear that you¡¯ll never marry Theodore if you were lying? Do you?¡± ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re too much! How have I offended you for you to treat me this way?!¡± Cynthia cried as she dashed into Theodore¡¯s embrace. ¡°Enough!¡± Theodore red at Rosalie. ¡°If swearing were of use, lying and cheating wouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Since this is a case of her word against yours and no one knows who¡¯s telling the truth, I think we should just forget about this!¡± Rosalie scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re really ying things down. Do you really think Grandma was behind this, or are you just blindly believing everything that Cynthia says?¡± ¡°I have no need to exin to you,¡± Theodore said coldly. ¡°Do you have a need to exin things to me, then?¡± Reba was on the verge of pulling her hair out from her grandson¡¯s actions. ¡°I am your grandmother. Since you¡¯ve misunderstood me, don¡¯t I deserve an exnation from you?¡± ¡°Grandma, it no longer matters whether you¡¯re the one behind this.¡± ¡°It matters very much to me,¡± Reba spat out angrily. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯ve received the very best education since you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so blinded by a woman that you¡¯re simply disregarding everything! Ever since Cynthia appeared, you¡¯ve been an idiot. This woman doesn¡¯t do you any good at all. Conversely, she¡¯s bringing you all sorts of trouble. Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s even creating a rift, crying and yelling the moment she¡¯s exposed! Yet you¡¯re still stubbornly defending her?¡± ¡°Cynthia wasn¡¯t the one trying to create a rift between us,¡± Theodore snapped, in a fit of pique. ¡°If Rosalie hadn¡¯t mentioned this out of the blue, how would all of you know about it? I think she¡¯s the one making all this trouble!¡± Rosalie chuckled in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, but I think it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay here any longer. I¡¯ll head to the hall now while you guys continue.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to stay here a moment longer. She was pregnant, and getting agitated might be detrimental to her baby. ¡°Sure, Rose. Leave this to me and go.¡± Rosalie then left the dining room. She headed to the hall by herself and settled down on the couch, her blood boiling. Cynthia was clearly putting on an act¨Ceveryone could tell, with the sole exception of Theodore. So, it was true that love is blind and a man in love would certainly be biased. In the mind of a man in love, there was no such thing as logic and objective truth! Instead of ming Cynthia for creating a rift between everyone and saying something like this, he chose to me Rosalie for mentioning it in the first ce. She was exasperated at his line of thought. After a while, she heard footstepsing toward her. She turned to see Cynthia walking in her direction. Rosalie said coldly, ¡°What are you deline Cynthia was glowing; not a hint of sadness that was etched on her face earlier was visible. Rosalie snorted. ¡°Your acting skills are way too lousy. No one else will believe you except for Theodore, but you probably don¡¯t care since it¡¯s enough that he alone believes you.¡± Cynthia sat down next to her. ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re such a cunning woman. How could you tell Madam I Jarvis something that I told you privately? It was clearly my fault, but thankfully, Theodore chose to defend me.¡± ¡°Hah, defend you? What gives you such confidence? Theodore is blind when ites to you, but have you ever considered this? Even if he thinks his grandmothernded you in this plight, he remains filial to her and won¡¯t me her. How important do you think you are to him?¡± Rosalie mocked. Cynthia clenched her fists, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°At least I¡¯m more important to him than you are! Don¡¯t you dare be smug. So what if Theodore finds out this truth? Believe it or not, he¡¯ll still defend me even if I nder his grandmother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so confident, Ms. Zeller. What if there is concrete evidence?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll still defend me, even in the face of evidence. Just watch if you don¡¯t believe me! You¡¯ll never win Theodore¡¯s heart. He¡¯ll stand up for me no matter what I do! I¡¯ll show you!¡± With that, Cynthia stood up and left the hall. Rosalie didn¡¯t know what happened next in the dining room. Things remained calm and quiet in the hall over the next half an hour. Soon, Theodore arrived in the hall alone, and walked in Rosalie¡¯s direction. Rosalie nced at him, thinking that he might re up at her. She sneered coldly, ¡°Well, are you here to yell at me for Cynthia¡¯s sake?¡± Theodore sat down next to her. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk things through with you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie nced at him. ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s operation really was dyed. She found out after she woke up from her operation, so she was in a very bad mood. Having known all along that Grandma didn¡¯t approve of our rtionship, she naturally suspected Grandma.¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows in frustration. ¡°How can you tolerate her when she so tantly ndered your grandmother?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Rose. Don¡¯t you empathize with her at all? It¡¯spletely normal for Cindy to get agitated and let her imagination run wild in that situation. It is also true that she didn¡¯t say with certainty that Grandma was the one who did it,¡± Theodore insisted. hapter 168 ¡°What about you? Do you also think Grandma was the one who did. it?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Theodore answered, as his face grew cold. ¡°Grandma did seem like the prime suspect at that time, so I thought she deliberately stopped Cindy¡¯s operation so she could separate us.¡± Rosalie could feel her blood boiling. ¡°You¡¯re too much! How could you suspect your own grandmother? You¡¯re such a let¨Cdown!¡± ¡°How am I a let¨Cdown?¡± Theodore said in a suppressed tone. ¡°As much as I suspected Grandma, did I confront her about it? Neither did I me her nor mistreat her because of this. Is that not enough?¡± Rosalie was almost convinced by Theodore¡¯s logic, which seemed sound. He didn¡¯t me Reba, despite thinking that she did the wrong thing. But¡­ If he really trusted Reba, would he have suspected her immediately? Why would he suspect that his own family member would do something so horrendous? At the end of the day, Cynthia was the most important person to him. Why didn¡¯t he suspect that Cynthia was lying and deliberately creating a rift between him and his family? She was clearly putting up an act, so why couldn¡¯t he tell? Instead, he chose to suspect his own kin right off the bat. Yet now, he was sitting on his moral high horse, saying that it was good enough that he didn¡¯t me his kin despite his suspicion. He knew full well whether that was good enough or not. ¡°Enough, of course it is,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Since M- Spencer said so, how could it not suffice?¡± Since he said so, so be it. He wouldn¡¯t listen to others, anyway. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m trying to speak to you in a civilized manner. Don¡¯t be so passive¨Caggressive,¡± Theodore said with his brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you very civilly, too. You think it¡¯s enough, so be it. I¡¯m just agreeing with you. What else do you want?¡± Rosalie¡¯s attitude made Theodore feel veryfortable. ¡°You were the one who started all these. I¡¯m just trying to defuse the situation. Don¡¯t keep trying to put the me on others.¡± ¡°I was the one who started it?¡± Rosalieughed at his words. ¡°Cynthia told me something that I conveyed to Grandma, so I¡¯m the one who started this?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Cindy was just harboring a guess, but you told Grandma something else altogether, saying that Cindy said it was certainty. That was a deliberate attempt at creating a rift between us,¡± Theodore said unceremoniously. ¡°Theodore Spencer,¡± Rosalie said furiously, ¡°how many times do you want me to repeat myself? Cynthia told me very clearly that Grandma was the one who did it. She did not phrase it as a possibility, neither did she frame it as just a guess.¡± Theodore continued speaking up for Cynthia. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve misunderstood her. You misunderstood what she meant.¡± Rosalie shut her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to rein her temper in. She then stood up from the couch. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re always like this. Cynthia clearly told me.one thing in private, but she would end up saying another thing the moment she gets exposed. She¡¯d im she didn¡¯t mean what she said, and that I misunderstood her. Each time, you¡¯d choose to believe her instead of
  1. me. I¡¯m always the one misunderstanding her. I once doubted whether I attended primary school and that I might becking inprehension skills, or maybe I just don¡¯t understand her.¡±
Theodore looked up at her. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Rose, no matter what Cindy told you, don¡¯t bring this up ever again. Whether there was a misunderstanding or not, this is all in the past. Don¡¯t count it against her, on ount of her health condition.¡± The memory of Cynthia iming that Theodore would defend her just half an hour ago shed past Rosalie¡¯s mind. Cynthia had a reason for being so confident. Theodore really was defending her. Even if he knew Cynthia might have done it on purpose, he still chose to defend her How much did he love her to defend her to such an extent, despite knowing that she ndered his grandmother? ¡°Fine, it¡¯s over since you said it¡¯s over. But don¡¯t forget: just because it¡¯s over, doesn¡¯t mean that it never happened.¡± Rosalie then turned to leave. Theodore grabbed her arm to stop her. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What else is there? If it¡¯s about Cynthia, I don¡¯t want to hear it. Let me go.¡± Just then, Reba and the rest walked in. ¡°Rose.¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Rosalie said as she shook Theodore¡¯s hand off hard. She walked to Reba. ¡°Grandma, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. We¡¯ve talked things through about what happened today,¡± Reba said, looking to be in a good mood. Sydney and Wesley were standing next to Reba. Cynthia was with them as well, her head bowed and her face covered with streaks of tear stains. Rosalie said, ¡°Grandma, since you¡¯ve talked things through, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°All right. You¡¯ve kept mepany over the past few days, it¡¯s time for you to head back home for some rest. But¡­¡± Reba turned to nce at Cynthia. ¡°Ms. Zeller will be heading back home. Theo, are you going to send Rose or Ms. Zeller home?¡± Theodore stood up from the couch, and straightened out his jacket. Rosalie knew what Theodore would say even before he spoke. She said to Reba, ¡°Grandma, just have the driver send me back home. I ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Theodore said as he appeared behind her. Let¡¯s go home. I haven¡¯t returned in a while.¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows as a look of surprise shed past her face. She turned to look at him, thinking she might have misheard him. She finally snapped back to attention after a while. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send Cynthia back?¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t expect Theodore to say that either, and nced at him pitifully. ¡°Cindy, the driver will send you home. I have something to attend to today,¡± he said. He had to send Rosalie home. Cynthia knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea to bug him under such circumstances, and had no choice but to bite her lip and nod. Reba smiled. ¡°All right, head back home now. You two can talk when you reach home.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Sydney stepped forward., ¡°I¡¯ll head off too. I¡¯lle and visit you again next time.¡± ¡°Sure, go on ahead.¡± When Sydney turned to leave, Wesley bade Reba a hasty farewell as well. ¡°I¡¯ll head off, too.¡± Reba nodded as she saw Wesley follow closely behind Sydney. ¡°I have something to talk to you about,¡± he said. ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Sydney snapped. ¡°It¡¯s business.¡± Wesley ran in pursuit of Sydney, thinking of all ways to follow behind her. Reba shook her head helplessly. ¡°Theo, just take a look at your father. He¡¯s regretting it so much that your mother refuses to talk to him.¡± Theodore said nothing further to her, but turned to Rosalie. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He held Rosalie¡¯s hand without a word, and took her away. Rosalie walked behind Theodore, a perplexed look on her face. He was speaking up for Cynthia just moments ago, behaving all biased toward her andcking in logic. Yet now, there was such a sudden reversal in his attitude. Rosalie had no idea what he was thinking. Rosalie sat in the front passenger seat in the car while Theodore drove on in silence. There were a few times Rosalie had the urge to speak, but seeing Theodore remaining silent made her hold herself back. It felt like apetition in which the first to speak loses. Just as that thought popped into Rosalie¡¯s mind, Theodore spoke up. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t think about what happened today again.¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Then why are you mentioning it again?¡± ¡°I just want to make things clear. I¡¯ll look into what exactly happened with the operation.¡± Rosalie scoffed. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re admitting that you think. Grandma did it even before investigating things.¡± Theodore said, ¡°It is precisely because I think that Grandma¡¯s the one. that I didn¡¯t go ahead with the investigations. Whatever it is, Cindy. has already paid the price.¡± Rosalie sneered, ¡°So, whatever she says is right and whatever she does will be forgiven, just because of her health condition?¡± ¡°What if it were you? Do you want to be in poor health like Cindy and pitied, or to be in good health but misunderstood?¡± Rosalie chuckled. ¡°So being in poor health allows you to receive unconditional protection and pity. I¡¯ve learned something new today.¡± ording to his logic, a person can do whatever she likes because of her poor health, and be forgiven even when she does something wrong. Such a person was to be pitied, after all. Theodore didn¡¯t exin himself further on this matter. Since it was already over, then so be it. The more he exined himself, the more it might upset Rose, he thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go through with the divorce today. We¡¯ll head home to fetch the resident register. We can¡¯t dy this any longer,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Rose, I want to discuss the divorce with you.¡± ¡°What about it do you want to discuss?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore suggested, ¡°Shall we not get a divorce for the time being?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get a divorce for now,¡± he repeated himself. Rosalie suddenlyughed out loud¨Cnot out of joy, but because she found the entire situationughable, ¡°What exactly is wrong with you?! You were the one who asked for a divorce in the first ce. Fine, I can ept that many things have happened that stopped us from going through with the divorce. But now, you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t want a divorce? What¡¯s this? Do you have some sort of fetish that makes the prospect of being with Cynthia less thrilling after the divorce?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand this man. Theodore¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± he said. ¡°So what exactly did you mean?¡± ¡°You saw for yourself what happened today. The Spencers will never approve of Cindy. Grandma said many things to me, but one thing is for sure: she¡¯s getting older, and her health is deteriorating. If we get a divorce now, she¡¯ll feel terrible even if she doesn¡¯t say it. That would be detrimental to her health.¡± ¡°But Grandma said that she¡¯ll be happy as long as I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ll stille visit her frequently even after the divorce.¡± ¡°I know. Grandma wants you to be happy, and that¡¯s why she agrees to our divorce. But you know very well that she¡¯ll certainly feel sad about it. If you don¡¯t believe me, call Zane and ask him how her mood has been ever since she found out that you want to divorce me.¡± Rosalie picked up her phone, and called Zane. A few minutester, Rosalie hung up and remained silent for a long while. Theodore finally asked, ¡°Well? Did you get an answer?¡± Rosalie remained silent. Reba had indeed been unhappy. Zane told her that she kept sighing and would even weep in secret, ming herself for how things turned out. Wife my 171 -180
  1. Rosalie¡¯s grip tightened over her phone, feeling miserable. Her heart. broke thinking about tears streaming down Reba¡¯s old, wrinkled. face. She had been keeping Rebapany all this while, but she didn¡¯t. even realize what Reba was feeling. And yet, Theodore did. Perhaps she had misunderstood him all along. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about Grandma, he simply didn¡¯t show his concern as explicitly as she did. He had never been an expressive person. Her palms started sweating. ¡°Are we going to just keep dragging things out?¡± ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll keep my distance from Cindy.¡± Rosalie found thatughable. ¡°Keep your distance? I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to what you two have already done!¡± ¡°Nothing happened between us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining yourself. I saw it clearly with my own eyes.¡± The image of them in the resort made pain pulsate through Rosalie¡¯s heart. ¡°What you saw may not be the truth.¡°¡± ¡°What¡¯s the truth, then?¡± Rosalie demanded. ¡°Was it not true that your and Cynthia were locked in an embrace? Was it not true that you and her were lying on the same bed? Do you think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold child?¡± She said it so tly, as if emphasizing even a single word would exhaust her. Theodore remained silent. Yet, when he reached a junction where he was supposed to go straight, he chose to turn right instead. Rosalie recognized that it wasn¡¯t the usual route back home, and immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t answer her, and continued driving until he stopped the car in front of a bungalow. He unbuckled the seatbelt and stepped out of the car, before going to the other side and opening her car door. ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°Where are we?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore ignored her question once more, and repeated himself. Come out.¡± Rosalie stepped out of the car. Theodore mmed the door shut, grabbed her hand, and brought her into the bungalow. He knew the passcode, and walked straight into the building right after keying it in. A middle¨Caged female servant greeted them the moment they stepped in. ¡°Mr. Spencer, you¡¯vee.¡± ¡°Is Cindy back?¡± ¡°Ms. Zeller isn¡¯t back yet.¡± ¡°All right. Go back to your tasks.¡± Theodore led Rosalie to the hall, where she sat down on the couch. Rosalie looked around her. So this was where Cynthia lived. ¡°Why did you bring me here? Are you trying to tell me that you and Cynthia are so close, you even know the passcode to her house? Does she also know the passcode to our house?¡± No wonder she felt ufortable the moment she stepped in. The female servant served them two cups of water, which she ced on the coffee table before taking her leave. ¡°Why in the world did you bring me here? Tell me, or I¡¯m leaving.¡± Rosalie was about to stand up, when Theodore grabbed her arm. ¡± Wait¡­ Wait here for a moment.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Rosalie said, bent on leaving. However, Theodore¡¯s grip on her arm was way too tight. She had no choice but to sit back down on the couch. After over ten minutes, a sound came from outside the hall. ¡°Ms. Zeller, you¡¯re back. Mr. Spencer is waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Theo¡¯s here?¡± Cynthia eximed in excitement. Yet the moment she walked into the hall, her gazended on Rosalie and the smile froze on her face. What was this woman doing here?! ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Theo,¡± Cynthia said as she walked over to him excitedly and put down her bag. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± It was good enough that Theodore was here. Why did he have to bring. Rosalie? Theodore pointed to the couch opposite him. ¡°Sit down.¡± Cynthia felt uneasy. She wanted to sit next to Theodore, but since he made it clear where he wanted her to sit, she had no choice but to do as she was told. Her fingers intertwined nervously as she asked, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Theodore said, ¡°Exin to Rose what exactly happened at the resort thest time.¡± Cynthia looked at the two of them in disbelief, her gaze pausing at Theodore as shock registered in her eyes. ¡°Theo, why did you bring this up out of the blue?¡± Did Theodore bring Rosalie here to make her exin to Rosalie about that? Did Theodore consider her feelings when doing this, and gave Rosalie a chance to humiliate her? Rosalie found it ridiculous, too. ¡°Why are you making her exin things to me? I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going through your mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, really,¡± Theodore said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear me out, and even if you do, you won¡¯t believe me. In that case, I¡¯ll have Cindy exin things to you. Both of us will tell you clearly what exactly happened.¡± ¡°I have no time to waste on you guys,¡± Rosalie said as she stood up to leave. Theodore refused to let her leave, and tightened his grip on her arm. No one is leaving until we make things clear between us.¡± He was being absolutely serious. ¡°Come on, tell her,¡± Theodore said as he looked at Cynthia. ¡°Tell Rosel exactly what you told me thest time.¡± There was frustration in Theodore¡¯s tone. Cynthia never expected things to turn out like this, and instantly felt anxious. She couldn¡¯t possibly put forth an exnation that differed from what she told Theodore before! If she did, he¡¯d expose her immediately. She could only grit her teeth and exin, ¡°Thest time Theo brought me to the resort¡­¡± Under the authoritative aura that Theodore was exuding, Cynthia had to tell nothing but the truth. She said whatever she told him to Rosalie, not daring to change her words one bit. After Cynthia said her piece, Rosalie remained silent for a long while. She had approached the topic with distrust. How could nothing have happened between them? But when she saw the fury in Cynthia¡¯s indignant eyes, she believed Cynthia¡¯s words. Had something really happened between them, Cynthia would be all smug about it and wouldn¡¯t look so indignant. Rosalie had to admit that she was shocked. However, she didn¡¯t believe that Cynthia spiked Theodore¡¯s coffee with sleeping pills to let him have a good rest. She had surely done it to take advantage of him! In other words, it was likely that Theodore had never been intimate with Cynthia. Otherwise, why would Cynthia stoop to doing something like this? The thought made Rosalie feel rather happy. The dark clouds that had gathered in her heart dissipated, letting in a ray of sunshine. The next moment, another thought came to mind. She wanted to say something, but Cynthia was still around and she didn¡¯t want the woman feeling all smug. With a fake smile, Rosalie held Theodore¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you. Now that I know that nothing happened between you two, I feel more reassured.¡± Rosalie then smiled at Cynthia. ¡°Ms. Zeller, please don¡¯t do this again. He¡¯s a married man, after all. It¡¯s not a good idea, as much as you think it is for his own good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cynthia wanted to say something more, but she swallowed her words upon meeting Theodore¡¯s cold gaze. Weren¡¯t the two of them on the verge of getting a divorce? What was Rosalie doing, putting up an act like this?! hapter 173 ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Rosalie went on, as another thought came to mind. ¡°On our way here, Theo told me that we won¡¯t be getting a divorce for the time being.¡± She didn¡¯t want Cynthia feeling too happy. Cynthia looked as though lightning had struck her on the head, and her eyes widened in shock. *Theo¡­¡± Theodore turned to look at Rosalie. ¡°Wait for me in the car, will you? I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± ¡°Sure, take your time to talk,¡± Rosalie said, as she stood up to leave the hall. She didn¡¯t want to stay here with the two of them, anyway. After Rosalie left, Cynthia immediately stood up from her seat and sat next to Theodore. She grabbed his arm, and asked, ¡°Theo, what exactly is going on? Is she the one who¡¯s stopping you from divorcing her?¡± ¡°No. Rose wants the divorce, but this time, I was the one who told her that I¡¯m not going through with the divorce,¡± Theodore said calmly. ¡°Why not?¡± Tears immediately fell down Cynthia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Why are you saying something like this? Didn¡¯t your grandmother give you your resident register? She¡¯s already agreed to the divorce, so why aren¡¯t you going ahead with it?¡± ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t in good health. She¡¯ll be upset if Rose and I divorced. Even if I did divorce Rose, I can¡¯t marry you. You¡¯ll find yourself shortchanged anyway. It¡¯s a better idea to take things slow.¡± ¡°Why should we take things slowly? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you to get a divorce? Now that you have your resident. register, nothing¡¯s stopping you from getting a divorce. And now, your don¡¯t want one. What do you take me for? Why do you always have so many excuses?¡± Cynthia was very much upset. Theodore furrowed his brows and said coldly, ¡°Are you saying that my concern for Grandma is an excuse? She¡¯s so advanced in her years. Is it wrong of me to think for her? Or you don¡¯t see her as your grandmother, which exins why you don¡¯t care what she thinks, and you still think that she was the one who stopped your operation?¡± The chill in Theodore¡¯s voice frightened Cynthia. ¡°Theodore, why are you being like this? Your grandmother insists she wasn¡¯t the one who did it, but¡­¡± ¡°No buts,¡± Theodore cut her off, not wanting her to say anything more. He was giving her a chance to hold herself back, for he was sure he wouldn¡¯t like what she was about to say. ¡°Since Grandma says that she wasn¡¯t the one who did it, she¡¯s definitely not the culprit. Grandma would never lie,¡± he said firmly. He trusted Reba that much. Theodore didn¡¯t pursue the matter or look into it, precisely because he was worried that his grandmother might end up being the one who. did it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to turn against Reba¡­but if she was really responsible for it, he couldn¡¯t possibly pretend it never happened. Now that he knew that she wasn¡¯t the one who did it, he felt much better. ¡°Theodore, you¡­¡± Cynthia was so furious, she could hardly speak. ¡°All right, case closed. You¡¯re not in good health, and you should take care of yourself. As for things between Rose and me, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Also, from now on, don¡¯t call me unless there¡¯s an emergency.¡± With that, Theodore stood up to leave. Rosalie was seated in the front passenger seat, waiting for Theodore. She scrolled through her phone out of boredom, until he stepped into the car and mmed the door shut. She looked quietly at him. ¡°Since the air has been cleared, don¡¯t talk about what happened at the resort again,¡± Theodore said. Rosalie stared at her phone screen, and said casually, ¡°Not that talking about it changes things.¡± Theodore furrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean by that? Haven¡¯t we already made things clear to you?¡± hapter 174 ¡°Yes, you have,¡± Rosalie said, as she locked her phone screen and put it aside. She turned to look at him. ¡°So what if nothing happened between you two? The facts remain: you switched your phone off, and brought her on a holiday. You asked me for a divorce, and mored to marry her. You rush to her defense each time something happens. It doesn¡¯t really make a difference whether you two had sex or not.¡± Whatever it was, she and Theodore could never return to the past. He was entangled with Cynthia, and it was pointless no matter how hard Rosalie tried. Theodore gripped the steering wheel so tightly, the veins on his hands tensed up and even popped. Rosalie was showing off in front of Cynthia not because she was d that they weren¡¯t getting a divorce, but simply because she was trying to provoke Cynthia. Theodore sat there unmoving and didn¡¯t start the car, but Rosalie didn¡¯t rush him either. She picked her phone up, and started scrolling again. She opened and closed a couple of apps, realizing that none of them really piqued her interest. She was merely passing time. After a long time, Theodore finally stepped on the elerator and drove off. Halfway through the journey, Rosalie received a call which reduced her into a bundle of nerves. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± She then turned to say to Theodore, ¡°Quick, send me to Delta Hospital.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Theodore rarely saw Rosalie so panicked. ¡°Something happened to Stephanie. Hurry!¡± Seeing Rosalie ring up at him made him feel like they were a real married couple, one that was married for many years. It felt pretty good. Theodore switched on the GPS, and turned the car around at the next junction. When they arrived at the hospital, Rosalie hurried to the. ward. Stephanie was lying on the bed, her forehead wrapped in gauze. Rosalie rushed forward, and sat along the bedside. ¡°Steph, are your okay?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I received a call from the hospital and heard that you were injured, so I rushed over.¡± ¡°Oh, that must be my colleague,¡± Stephanie said with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re my emergency contact, which is why they called you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s right that they called me. How did you get injured? Who hit you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Stephanie reassured Rosalie again, as she sat up on the bed. ¡°I just ran into a very bad¨Ctempered patient and got into an argument with him. I didn¡¯t expect him to turn violent.¡± ¡°Are your injuries very severe?¡± Rosalie asked worriedly. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. Thankfully, I was able to take leave today. I can be 23 +25 BONUS discharged after some rest.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the patient who hit you?¡± Rosalie asked, angercing her voice. ¡°No matter the reason, it¡¯s wrong of him to hit you. That¡¯s simply too much!¡± ¡°The police took him away. I¡¯m fine, really,¡± Stephanie said. She looked at the man who appeared at the door. Theodore leaned against the door frame, his arms folded across his chest, looking ratherid¨Cback. Stephanie wasn¡¯t a close friend of his, and he naturally wasn¡¯t as concerned about her as Rosalie was. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Stephanie asked in hushed tones. ¡°We were in the same car, and I asked him to drive me over when I received the call from the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, so are you two going to get a divorce today?¡± Rosalie had been updating Stephanie about what had been going on over the past few days, which was why Stephanie was in the know about it. The mention of divorce made Rosalie feel a little awkward, and she stammered, ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, realization dawn upon Stephanie. ¡°Impossible¡­ Did you two¡­¡± She was about to say something, when she realized that Theodore was still around. She immediately kept her mouth shut. Theodore could sense that the two women wanted to chat in private, and his presence made it inconvenient for them to do so. So he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go grab a bottle of water.¡± After he made an excuse and left, Stephanie finally said, ¡°Are you two not getting a divorce?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case. We¡¯re not getting a divorce for the time being.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Stephanie said with a helpless look. ¡°You two aren¡¯t getting a divorce after going through so much? Are you two thinking straight?!¡± Even she felt tired from just hearing about what was going on. And now, they were deciding not to go ahead with the divorce. If this were a drama series, she¡¯d definitely be cursing as she watched. ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t in good health. She says she¡¯s fine with us getting a divorce, but she¡¯s in fact very upset about it. I don¡¯t want her to be sad, so we decided to dy it,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Until when are you going to dy it? You can¡¯t possibly suffer for someone else¡¯s happiness. Didn¡¯t you tell me about Theodore and Cynthia having a rendezvous in the resort? Why aren¡¯t you getting a divorce when they¡¯ve already done something like that?! I really take my hat off to you!¡± Stephanie said sarcastically. ¡°Steph, that was a misunderstanding. They¡¯ve cleared the air. They didn¡¯t have sex,¡± Rosalie exined the situation to Stephanie. Stephanie scoffed. ¡°That woman is capable of anything. Was that a desperate attempt of hers because Theodore refuses to be intimate with her?¡± ¡°Steph, things between Theo and I are veryplicated. It¡¯s not a clear¨Ccut situation. As much as I want the divorce, I have to bear with the current state for Grandma¡¯s sake.¡± Stephanie sighed. ¡°You silly girl. I really wonder how long you can bear with this.¡± ¡°Theo told me that he¡¯ll keep his distance from Cynthia.¡± ¡°Trust you to believe what a man says,¡± Stephanie said, her lips curled in a sneer. ¡°He just wants his cake and eat it too.¡± ¡°Steph, Theo isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Why are you still speaking up for him when he¡¯s gone to such an extent with Cynthia?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, either. Theodore and Cynthia had gone so far. Yet in the depths of her heart, she still trusted that he wasn¡¯t a man who would fool around with other women. However, she found it difficult to exin herself to Stephanie. It was natural that outsiders were unable to understand the decade¨Clong rtionship she shared with Theodore. The funny thing was, Rosalie seemed to be the third party in Theodore and Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you going to tell him about it?¡± Stephanie asked as she caressed Rosalie¡¯s belly. ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie said with hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I was so certain that we¡¯d be divorced. I never expected things to turn out this way. Rather than telling Theo, I prefer telling Grandma about it. She¡¯s been wanting grandchildren for the longest time, but I¡¯ve been keeping this from her. I feel very guilty about it.¡± Stephanie sighed again. ¡°Seems to me that you¡¯re living your life for Grandma. Perhaps you might be freed only after she passes away.¡± Stephanie immediately pped her palm over her mouth the moment those words left her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I wasn¡¯t cursing her.¡± Rosalie shot her a faint smile, knowing that it was but a passing remark. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Grandma is indeed advanced in years. Maybe Theo and I might dy the divorce all the way till she passes on.¡± The thought of Grandma leaving her made Rosalie very upset. If she had a choice, she would rather be unhappy her entire life if that meant Grandma could enjoy a long life in good health. Stephanie saw the misery on Rosalie¡¯s face, and knew that Rosalie wouldn¡¯t be much happier even if she remained married to Theodore. Dragging things out like this was detrimental for all parties, yet Rosalie was insisting on doing so solely for Grandma¡¯s sake. What a silly girl she was! ¡°Will you continue being husband and wife with Theodore? Or will you two only be married in name, and put up an act for Grandma?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°I have no idea. We currently sleep separately, and that might continue.¡± ¡°What if he goes off finding Cynthia? You can¡¯t let that woman take advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t be intimate with him right now. Our marriage is in shambles right now, and I¡¯m pregnant, so¡­¡± A ligged his suboty cupidded sutad ¡°Where is that woman? Where¡¯s the nurse named Stephanie Carter?!¡± The door was shoved open with a loud bam, and a middle¨Caged couple charged in. ¡°Stephanie Carter! You¡¯re Stephanie Carter, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Upon seeing the woman on the bed, the couple rushed forward and forcefully yanked off the sheets. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Rosalie shoved the woman aside and stood in front of Stephanie¡¯s bed, her face all tensed up. ¡°Scram!¡± The middle¨Caged man shoved Rosalie roughly to the floor. ¡°Argh!¡± Rosalie wrapped her arms protectively around her belly. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Stephanie leapt out of her bed, and held Rosalie up from the floor. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said, feeling no difort in her belly. Upon seeing the fierce couple approach them, Rosalie hurriedly pulled Stephanie behind her. ¡°What do you two want?¡± ¡°This nurse caused my son to be taken away by the police. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡± The couple was hot¨Ctempered, andpletely unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly,¡± Rosalie said, standing firm. ¡°Your son¡¯s been taken away. Do you want to be taken away too? Let¡¯s talk things through civilly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? This nurse is at fault for havin poor attitude and insulting my son. My son just pushed her a bit in the heat of the moment. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°I did not insult him,¡± Stephanie said with a trembling voice. ¡°I was very busy, and I did speak in a curt tone, but I did not insult him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You¡¯re the one whonded my son in this mess, you bitch!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The couple pounced at her right there and then. Rosalie hurriedly pulled Stephanie toward the door. However, the middle¨Caged man acted fast and grabbed Stephanie¡¯s arm just in time to drag her back into the ward. ¡°Ahh!¡± Stephanie shrieked. The medical staff along the corridor rushed over upon hearing themotion, and saw the chaos in the ward. Stephanie was being pressed down on the floor, and Rosalie hurried over to her. She wrapped herself around Stephanie, yelling, ¡°Stop, you two!¡± ¡°Rosalie, leave! This has nothing to do, so hurry up and leave!¡± Rosalie was pregnant. It would be terrible if she ended up getting hit by them. Yet, Rosalie refused to leave, staying on top of Stephanie and keeping her in her tight embrace. Some of the male doctors rushed forward and pulled the violent couple aside. The man shook off the doctor¡¯s hold, grabbed a vase from somewhere, and smashed it in Rosalie¡¯s direction. Smash! The vase broke into pieces on the fle Rosalie hugged Stephanie tight and shut her eyes, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. The room was eerily silent. Rosalie turned around and saw a towering figure standing right before her, blocking her from the vase aimed in her direction. Just then, security guards rushed over and nabbed the couple, dragging them out of the ward. The corridor was filled with their shrieks. Rosalie finally let Stephanie go. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Stephanie was pale as a ghost. She shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie stood up, and rushed to Theodore. She turned his body around, and saw that his forehead was covered with blood. ¡°Theo.¡± She lifted a trembling hand, and cupped his face in her palms. Even her voice was shaking. Theodore saw the tears welling up in her eyes and suddenly grabbed her arm, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He anxiously but carefully checked her body, for fear he might hurt her further. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said with a shake of her head. She wiped the tears from her face, and pointed out, ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major,¡± Theodore said, finally feeling assured enough to pull her back into his tight embrace once more. He tightened his arms around her, as if worried that he might lose her anytime. One of the doctors did a check¨Cup on Theodore, treated the wound on his forehead, and diagnosed him as suffering from a slight concussion. Rosalie sat by Theodore¡¯s bedside. Grabbing his asked with concern, ¡°Theo, does it still hurt?¡± hand tightly, she ¡°I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt. You silly girl. Why did you act as a shield for someone else? What if you got hurt?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows were furrowed as deep concern¨Cremorse, even- filled his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not just someone else. She¡¯s my friend,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°But you¡¯re my wife. I care only for you.¡± ¡°Theo¡­¡± Rosalie felt tears welling up in her eyes again as they fell down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t expect Theodore to be the one to appear at that critical moment and rush to her defense. Right when she was feeling utterly disappointed with him, he protected her so self¨Csacrificially by blocking the attack with his own body. He disregarded the wound on his forehead, and was instead more worried about her. She felt really conflicted about this man before her, struggling between feelings of love and hate for him. She really had no ideal what to do with him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore sat up on the bed, tenderly cupping her face in his hands and wiping the tears from her face with his thumbs. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Did he speak too harshly and frighten her? Somehow, perhaps due to her pregnancy, Rosalie felt very emotional. She hurriedly wiped the tears on her face away, and said, ¡°I was just¡­. scared that something might happen to you.¡± He popped out from nowhere, and blocked the attack for her. What if the middle¨Caged man had been holding a knife, or an even more aggressive weapon instead of a vase? What would she do, then? Although things had blown over, Rosalie still felt remnant fear pulsing through her veins. ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry now,¡± Theodore said. He held her face against his chest,forting her as he would a child. He rubbed her back gently, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all over. I¡¯m fine, and it¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯ll close up in a matter of days.¡± His gentle, soothing voice sounded in her ear; it felt like warm sunshine on a winter day, bringing inexplicable warmth to her soul. It felt as though they were still a loving couple, and all those terrible. things that happened recently never happened before. He doted on her, protected her well, and was deeply in love with her. Rosalie wiped the tears away from her face, and stood up from his arms. ¡°Theodore, why did you rush to protect me? What if the man was holding a knife?¡± The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I can¡¯t just stand idly by and see you get hurt.¡± He caressed her head in a doting fashion. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes grew red as she stared at the man before her. Suddenly, everything that happened between them reyed in her head like a silent movie. Why was this man always like this, making her feel hopeless one moment and then hopeful the next? +25 BON However, the fact remained that Cynthia was still standing in between them. ¡°What?¡± Theodore held Rosalie¡¯s hand upon seeing her in a daze, feeling rather worried. Rosalie stood up. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll go see Stephanie.¡± Before Theodore could say anything, Rosalie turned to leave. Rosalie walked out of the ward, only to find Stephanie wiping tears away from her face. She hurried toward her and called out to her. ¡°Stephanie.¡± Stephanie looked up. ¡°Rose, how¡¯s your husband doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s all right. You must be very frightened,¡± Rosalie said as she held Stephanie¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just¡­ What rotten luck today! Thank you foring to my aid.¡± What Rosalie did just now warmed her heart amidst the fear she felt earlier. A friend in need is a friend indeed. Stephanie personally witnessed. Rosalie shielding her with her own body despite her pregnancy. Such a friend was a friend Stephanie was determined to keep her entire life. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. We¡¯re friends! Of course we should help. each other out. They¡¯ve been taken away by the police and will pay the price for their actions. I¡¯ll also speak to Theodore and see if he can keep them behind bars for longer. They are utterly unreasonable,¡± Rosalie said with fury. ¡°Rosalie, did you cry?¡± Stephanie saw the redness in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Rosalie chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It must be because of your husband,¡± Stephanie surmised. ¡°At first, I had some reservations about your him. From what I saw today, my perspective of him has changed. No matter what, he was willing to protect you at the most critical moment. Very few men are capable of doing that.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a pity¡­¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°I feel very conflicted. I can¡¯t deny he¡¯s good in some areas, but he and Cynthia¡­¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t married Theo, we might be as close as siblings and I wouldn¡¯t feel so miserable. Theodore would simply be a good man to me, and his rtionship with Cynthia would be none of my business. The only mistake that happened was that I married him and became pregnant with his child.¡± Rosalie looked down, and caressed her belly. In this world, there was no such thing as a perfect life or a perfect husband. ¡°Rose, are you really never going to tell him about the baby? You should know that your stomach will only grow bigger. You won¡¯t be able to hide this for long if you¡¯re not getting a divorce,¡± Stephanie said. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t tell Theodore about it at the start because she thought they were going to get a divorce, and that she would leave after that But now that they weren¡¯t getting a divorce for the time being, which might be the case for the next few months or even years, she knew the truth would be out sooner orter. ¡°Rose, you better think this through. If you¡¯re not getting a divorce, I suggest you tell him about it. If he found out about it himself, you might be in for another fight.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want the child?¡± Rosalie said, worried. ¡°You¡¯re so silly,¡± Stephanie said. ¡°This child belongs to you, too. So what if he doesn¡¯t want it? If you insist on giving birth, he can¡¯t do anything about it. If he forces you to have an abortion, just run far away. Would he really search for you to the ends of the world just to force you to abort the baby? What¡¯s more¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Stephanie went on, ¡°He might want this child, for all you know. He might be very happy to hear the news, and decide to cut things off with Cynthia for good and live with you the rest of his life.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Steph, don¡¯t give me hope. I might just take it seriously.¡± She no longer dared to hold out hope in her heart. Being hopeful and then having her hopes dashed would thoroughly break her heart. + ¡°I just want you to give things a chance. The worst case scenario would just be you leaving him. You two are staying married only for the time being. Who knows what will happen in the future? You really won¡¯t be able to keep your pregnancy under wraps for longer.¡± What Stephanie said made sense. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think it through.¡± At night, Rosalie returned home with Theodore. They had dinner outside, and were ready to wash up and retire for the night. After helping Theodore back to his room, Rosalie grabbed her bag and turned to leave. However, Theodore grabbed her arm. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Wash up and get some rest soon. I¡¯m going back to my own room.¡± ¡°Rose, this is your room.¡± Rosalie looked down at his hand enveloping hers. ¡°We¡¯ve been sleeping separately.¡± She remembered the night before, when she went to Grandma¡¯s to steal the resident register. She did sleep with Theodore, but that was only because she thought that was theirst night together. She didn¡¯t expect them to continue being together and dragging things out. ¡°We¡¯re not getting a divorce for now, right? There¡¯s no need to sleep in separate rooms, then. Come back and sleep in this room,¡± he said in all seriousness. Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. She retracted her hand after mustering up her courage, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a very good idea. Not getting a divorce for now is just temporary. Get some rest and sleep early.¡± She insisted on leaving. Theodore stared at her retreating figure, and sighed. Suddenly, he took a few steps back, covered his forehead with his hand, and groaned. Rosalie rushed back to hold him. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Theodore leaned weakly into her embrace, and panted. ¡°I¡¯m fine, go rest. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± He stubbornly but gently nudged her away as he stumbled to the bed and copsed on it. ¡°Theo. ¡± Rosalie hugged him from behind, and slowly helped him onto the bed. It seemed as though Theodore couldn¡¯t even sit straight, and had to lean his head against her shoulders. His breathing wasbored as he said, ¡°Leave¡­leave me. I¡¯ll be fine after lying down for a while.¡± His tone was stubborn, yet sounded a tinge pitiful. He imed he wanted her to leave, but his bodyy pliantly in her arms like a lifeless rag doll. His arms seemed to have a will of its own as they gently held the hem of her shirt and tugged it back and forth. His mouth and his body seemed to be two separate entities¨Cone an adult, one a child. Seeing him like this, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to leave. What if something happened to him in the middle of the night while he was all alone in his room? ¡°The doctor instructed you to rest well these few days. Turn in early.¡± She felt that Theodore had been through many things in the past few days. He got into a car ident, suffered from gastric problems, and now, he had gotten his head hit. She wondered if the heavens were punishing him somehow. If that were the case, it was certainly sufficient punishment. He didn¡¯t do anything grievously wrong in the first ce, anyway. Theodore looked up piteously at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to your room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll stay here and keep youpany.¡± Rosalie gave in, not bearing to just leave him like this and go back to her room. Theodore smiled, the corner of his lips tinged with smugness. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand, his thumbs gently caressing the back of her hand. ¡°What about tomorrow night? Will you go back to your room tomorrow night?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Rosalie could answer him, he grabbed her hand nervously. A powerful and authoritative CEO of a hugepany, now looked nothing more than a little boy trying to have his way. Since they weren¡¯t getting a divorce for now, Rosalie didn¡¯t want them to keep being at loggerheads with each other. That was no good for her baby, either. She was even considering finding a time to tell him about her pregnancy, which made it even more crucial that there was peace between them for now. They couldn¡¯t possibly be sleeping separately when she told him that she was pregnant. She should find a suitable time to ry the truth to him gently, while she was in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tomorrow night, too,¡± she finally said. The baby would want his father¡¯spany, too. ¡°What about the night after?¡± Theodore pushed his luck like a little child asking for candies, and he wanted more of it every day. ¡°That too.¡± ¡°What about the night after that?¡± he pursued relentlessly, like haunting phantom. a ¡°I won¡¯t go back to my room to sleep. I¡¯ll move my things here and sleep with you.¡± He was asking so many questions, it made her blush. She swept her slightly warm cheeks with the back of her hand. ¡°Really?¡± Theodore said in disbelief, looking doubtfully at her. ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you about this? Lie down first and get some rest. I¡¯ll go to my room and grab my sleepwear.¡± ¡°All right. You have toe back, okay? I¡¯ll wait for you until youe back before I sleep.¡± He finally released her hand andid down on a bed, looking like an abandoned child. Rosalie smiled helplessly, suddenly feeling like a mother. She was in fact one already the moment she became pregnant. Perhaps she. could treat Theodore like a child, and practice being a mother. Rosalie didn¡¯t bring many things from her room. By the time she returned to Theodore¡¯s room with her things, she realized that he wasn¡¯t inside. Rosalie unpacked her things. She saw that the door to the washroom was open, and the shower was on¨Che was probably taking a shower. The doctor said his wound shouldn¡¯t be exposed to water. Rosalie felt worried, wondering if Theodore was being careful enough. She tip¨Ctoed to the door, and saw him throwing his clothes on the floor. She immediately turned around, her face blushing so red it felt like it was on fire. Suddenly, she heard a groan from inside the washroom. Rosalie turned to see Theodore copsed on the floor. In a fit of anxiety, she barged in and eximed, ¡°Theo, are you all right?!¡± She helped him up and his body crumpled weakly in her arms once more. He said piteously, ¡°Rose, my head is spinning.¡± He furrowed his brows, his tall and strong stature forming a stark contrast with his weak and vulnerable posture. Rosalie trusted him, and took him seriously. What¡¯s more, he had gotten hurt because of her. She hugged him tight, and asked, ¡°Should I bring you to the hospital. for a check¨Cup?¡± The doctor said that he had a mild concussion, but it didn¡¯t seem mild in the least to her. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest, but I can¡¯t shower by myself.¡± He looked pitifully at her, his intentions clear as day. Rosalie blushed even redder. Although they were husband and wife, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she felt very shy each time she saw him naked. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help you shower. Can you stand straight?¡± Those were the words that Theodore wanted to hear from her. That she would help him with his shower. Rosalie didn¡¯t notice the smug look that shed past his face. She helped Theodore up from the floor and stood under the shower head to feel the temperature of the water. Drops of waternded on her shirt, slowly wetting it. Theodore stood up straight, and saw her figure through her wet clothes. His gaze turned hot as he said, ¡°Take your clothes off. They¡¯re all wet.¡± Rosalie wiped the water from her face, and shook her head shyly. ¡°I¡¯ll shower you first.¡± She felt much too embarrassed to be naked before him while he was naked. Theodore didn¡¯t force her. He simply stood right there obediently; letting her rub soap all over him, rinse him, and dry him.
Wife my 181 -190 Theodore leaned against the wall with one hand, every muscle taut. Rosalie was close, and she felt every ounce of his strength. He didn¡¯t seem weak at all; yet strangely enough, she believed his words. Theodore stared at her flushed cheeks. A thin mist covered her fair face, making her look even lovelier than usual, she was irresistibly attractive. Rosalie appeared delicate and vulnerable, but he knew she needed care too. Her heart was soft; despite his many faults, she forgave him time and time. At only twenty¨Cone, she was in the prime of her youth¨Cand yet, she always seemed saddened by him. Sometimes, he really did feel like a jerk. After Theodore finished bathing, Rosalie¡¯s face was almost as red as a tomato. She dried him off, blew dry his hair, dressed him in pajamas, and helped him into bed. The whole process felt like she was taking care of a child. As Theodorey in bed, silently watching her bustling around for him, she ced a ss of water on his bedside table. ¡°You should rest now.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He held her hand, reluctant to let her go, like a sick child unwilling to part with his mother. Rosalie smiled tenderly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower ande back soon. You sleep first.¡± Theodore nodded obediently, and closed his eyes.. Suddenly, Rosalie felt a sense of maternal satisfaction. She got up from the bed and went into the bathroom. Once she was inside, Theodore immediately opened his eyes. He pulled down the covers, as he felt unbearably hot. After Rosalie finished showering, she came out wearing pajamas. She found him on the bed, seemingly asleep. She sat by the bed, staring at him for a while before lying down beside him, covering them both with the nket. Just as she reached out to turn off the light, Theodore turned over. He pulled her into his arms tightly, then said in a husky voice, ¡°You smell so good.¡± Rosalie blushed. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± She thought he was already asleep. ¡°Yeah,¡± Theodore murmured. ¡°I waited for you. I couldn¡¯t sleep. You smell amazing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we both smell the same?¡± They both used the same shower gel, which carried a jasmine fragrance. Theodore hugged her tighter, burying his head in her neck and inhaling her scent deeply. ¡°You smell better than me.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile. He always made everything apetition, and wanted to let her win. ¡°Alright, I smell good. Now hurry up and sleep. The doctor said you need rest,¡± she urged. +25 ROMUS ¡°Rose, don¡¯t be angry at me, okay?¡± He sounded almost pitiful, like a child, as he spoke softly by her shoulder. ¡°Why would I be angry at you when everything¡¯s fine?¡± In an instant, she felt sorry for him; seeing him so vulnerable broke her heart. Just the thought of him getting hurt today for her sake melted her heart into a puddle. How could she stay angry at him? ¡°I messed up. I¡¯m not a good husband. I always make you angry and sad. I¡¯m terrible,¡± he confessed. Rosalie gently stroked his hair. ¡°Theo, there¡¯s no such thing as a perfect person in this world. Yes, you have your ws, but you¡¯re willing to protect me. You¡¯re willing to apologize when you¡¯re wrong, and that¡¯s what matters. It¡¯s about learning from your mistakes.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow. Rosalie really did treat him like a child. Well, it didn¡¯t matter as long as she wasn¡¯t mad at him. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind¨Cif they ever had children together, their kid would surely look good. ¡°So, you¡¯re not angry at me?¡± Theodore asked, seeking reassurance. ¡°For now,¡± Rosalie replied. Who knew what might happenter? She couldn¡¯t promise the future, but at least for now, she wasn¡¯t angry with him. Compared to smooth talkers who would run away at the first sign of danger, she preferred to forgive a man like Theodore. He might annoy her at times, but when it mattered, he stepped up and was willing to risk his life to protect her. Theodore smiled contentedly, and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Thank you for not being angry at me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now go to sleep.¡± Theodore nodded faintly; just then, his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID. Rosalie saw the bright disy showing the name ¡°Cindy¡°. Her heart immediately sank. Just as she told him she wasn¡¯t angry, a surge of fury rose in her chest. The feeling grew stronger when she saw Theodore answering the call. Rosalie immediately turned away from him, wrapping herself tightly in the nket. She closed her eyes, wishing she could block her ears. Every time Cynthia called, he would leave. Today would be no different. Men¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted at all. It waste when Cynthia called him, and he immediately picked up. Would he go over again? It was what he always did, after all. Rosalie was furious at Theodore¨Cshe hated him. It was her own fault for being too soft hearted and always forgiving him. ¡°No, I need to sleep¡± Suddenly, she heard Theodore¡¯s voice, and realized she hadn¡¯t misheard Theodore said coldly, ¡°You should sleep early. If you¡¯re not feeling well, take some medicine. You¡¯re not alone. There¡¯s someone taking care of you, so it¡¯s pointless for me to go. I¡¯m hanging up now. I want to sleep with Rose.¡± Without waiting for Cynthia¡¯s response, he ended the call and tossed the phone aside. Then, he embraced Rosalie from behind. ¡°It was Cindy. She said she was feeling unwell and wanted me toe over, but I¡¯m not going.¡± Afraid Rosalie might misunderstand him, he cautiously uttered thest three words. He was acting like a child, eager to justify himself and prove his innocence. Rosalie curled up on her side, fingers clutching the fabric of her shirt tightly, her heart pounding. She didn¡¯t know why she felt nervous and strangely pleased at the same time. What was this man trying to exin to her? ording to their usual routine, he should have answered the call and rushed over to Cynthia¡¯s, leaving his wife alone to wipe her tears. Had the prodigal son truly returned? ¡°Are you angry again?¡± he asked, sounding somewhat worried. His tone was cautious, as if he feared saying even a single wrong word and upset her. There was a long silence from Rosalie. In the silence, only their breaths could be heard. Theodore didn¡¯t wait for her response, or press her for an answer Instead, he held her tightly from behind. After a while, Rosalie said, ¡°She called you. Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± She wanted to know what exactly Theodore was thinking right now. She knew how he always defended Cynthia, and how much she meant to him. Even so, she still wanted to know the extent of his loyalty to Cynthia. She even wanted to ask a clich¨¦ question: if she and Cynthia were both drowning, who would he save first? Theodore hesitated. He lifted his head as if to look at her, but the room was pitch ck and he couldn¡¯t discern her expression. Theodore wanted to turn on the light to see if she was crying, but in the end, he refrained. Instead, he gently held her hand and rubbed it lightly as he whispered softly in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll keep my distance from her.¡± ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t go there anymore?¡± Rosalie asked. But how could Theodorepletely give up on Cynthia? That would be like signing his own death warrant, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Rose, are you jealous?¡± He noticed a hint of sourness in her voice. Feeling her jealousy, his vanity as a man seemed to be satisfied. ¡°Jealous of what? I¡¯m definitely not,¡± Rosalie denied. Theodore chuckled softly, and kissed her cheek. ¡°Then why do I smell something sour?¡± Blushing, Rosalie smiled shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep. She didn¡¯t want to answer any more of his questions. Saying too much would only make her seem too concerned about him. If he caught on, he¡¯d tease her again. Theodore didn¡¯t press her further. He smiled knowingly, and wrapped his arms around her as he gradually drifted off to sleep. This seemed to be the first time he hadn¡¯t gone to Cynthia when she called him. Theodore stayed at home for a few days. The doctor said he needed # to rest at home, and not overexert himself. Theodore obediently followed the doctor¡¯s instructions. These past few days, he had been at home with Rosalie¨Ca rare opportunity for the couple to spend so much time together. Rosalie found it somewhat strange. She rarely saw Theodore on weekdays, as he was always busy. Plus, after their recent falling out, they had seen even less of each other. Before this, they didn¡¯t even sleep in the same room. But now, their rtionship had eased a lot, and they were sleeping together again. Theodore didn¡¯t make any more unreasonable demands, and just held her. In fact, these past few days, Rosalie had been observing Theodore to see if he had truly changed. If he really wanted to live well with her, she wanted to tell him about the pregnancy. However, Rosalie was afraid it was all just a temporary illusion. Reba called asionally, asking if they had finalized the divorce. It was always Theodore she spoke to. Theodore didn¡¯t outright refuse. the fact that they were going to divorce. He simply told his grandmother that he was busytely, which earned him a scolding from Reba several times. Despite that, both he and Rosalie could feel that Reba was secretly pleased that they were dying their divorce. A few times, Rosalie saw Cynthia calling Theodore again. At first, he answered; each time, he told Cynthia to rest well and that he wouldn¡¯t . Later on, when Cynthia called again, he didn¡¯t pick up. Rosalie had a nagging feeling. Had Theodore really cut ties with - Cynthia? At night, after Rosalie finished her shower andy in bed, she gently stroked her tummy. It seemed to tremble ever so slightly, barely noticeable unless one looked closely. One¡¯s mood could truly affect the body. With a good mood, the body felt better; even her morning sickness improved significantly. Ding! Her phone rang. Rosalie picked it up, and saw a message from Stephanie. [Have you told your husband yet?] [Told him what?] [Don¡¯t y dumb! About the pregnancy!] [Not yet.] Stephanie sent a rolling eyes emoji [Why you haven¡¯t told him yet? How long are you going to wait?] [I¡¯m too nervous. There were a few times I wanted to tell him, but my heart was pounding so hard.] hapter 184 [Why are you nervous? The child you¡¯re carrying is his. Is he going to beat you? If he does, tell me! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.] [He won¡¯t beat me. He¡¯s not that kind of person.] [Tsk! Look at you, rushing to defend him. But you can¡¯t even tell him. about carrying his child.] [I¡¯m just nervous, you know? I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react.] [No matter how he reacts, you have to tell him. If things don¡¯t go well, pack your things ande stay with me. What can he do? Anyway, you nned on raising the child alone from the start.] [I¡¯ll tell him when I find the time.] [When will that be? You¡¯ve wasted enough time already! Tell him tonight. I¡¯ll prepare the bed. If he doesn¡¯t want the child or says something unpleasant,e stay with me.] Rosalie felt warm inside, knowing she had a support system behind her. Even though she didn¡¯t have parents and her aunt had left, having a loving grandmother and a friend like Stephanie made her feel content. [Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll tell him tonight.] [Go for it, don¡¯t chicken out.] They didn¡¯t chat for long before Theodore finally emerged. Rosalie was startled to see him without clothes, and quickly turned her head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes? Honestly,¡± she scolded. He was usually so meticulous. Why was he so brazen tonight? + . Theodore went straight to bed andid down, pulling the covers over himselfzily. ¡°Don¡¯t feel like it. Sleeping like this isfortable.¡± Rosalie¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Put on your pajamas! Why would you walk around like this?¡± She held onto her nightgown tightly, afraid he might strip her clothes off too. ¡°Rose.¡± Theodore pulled her into his arms, and her cheek pressed against his solid chest. His heartbeat thumped against her cheek. How long has it been since we¡­¡± As he said this, he stopped. There was no need to continue, as his passionate tone said it all. Rosalie suddenly felt dry¨Cmouthed and tongue¨Ctied. She gently. pressed her palm against his chest. ¡°Theo, I¡­¡± She wanted to tell him she was pregnant; but as the words approached her lips, she grew nervous again and instinctively wanted to avoid the topic. Why was it so hard to say now, when she didn¡¯t say it earlier? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore gently flipped her over, letting her lie on her back in bed. He leaned over her, but didn¡¯t fully press his weight on her and kept some distance. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Staring up at him, Rosalie felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. They were husband and wife, and he didn¡¯t shy away, but she was very embarrassed. ¡°Theo, you¡­you stop that. Let me go first.¡± She Tell embarrassed despite still having a thinyer of nightgown on her With just one move of his hand thatyer of fabric would turn into steeds ¡°Are you feeling shy? He pinched her flushed cheeks gently. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done this before Staring at her crimson cheeks and captivating eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple tubbed up and down and his breath gradually quickening A tping Tre filed his eyes as if eager to igre a pile of any tinder ¡°Rose,¡± he called her name, his voice hoarse, his eyes almost spitting fire. The temperature around the two rose several degrees. Rosalie could feel her palms sweating. She saw Theodore getting closer and closer, until he finally kissed her lips. She closed her eyes, feeling his warmth. At first, she thought they wouldn¡¯t kiss again. Little did she know, his kiss wasn¡¯t just a simple one. It escted gradually, plundering more of her. Hisrge hand gently lifted her nightgown. At that moment, Rosalie suddenly came to her senses. She abruptly opened her eyes, and grabbed his hand to stop his increasingly. inappropriate actions. ¡°Wait!¡± Theodore instantly froze, and he stared at the tense Rosalie beneath him. He withdrew his hand, cupping her face gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± She was always so shy¨Cit seemed he needed to teach her. ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± Rosalie stuttered. ¡°I¡­ I have something to tell you. Could you¡­could you sit up first?¡± This position really wasn¡¯t suitable for conversation. If he got upset, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Theodore sighed gently, helplessness flickering in his eyes. He sat up edge of the bed. Bat ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go ahead.¡± Was she going to ask for a divorce again? Rosalie prepared herself mentally; she realized that no matter how many times she rehearsed in her mind, actually saying it out loud was a thousand times harder than she imagined. ¡°Theo, I¡­¡± Suddenly, the ringing phone interrupted her words. Everything she wanted to say died on her lips. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing,¡± she pointed out. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, just go on,¡± he said, dismissing it. However, the incessant ringing of his phone was making Rosalie¡¯s head spin. Theodore grabbed the phone, and nced at the caller ID: Cindy. Rosalie saw it as well; her expression darkened instantly, and she turned her head away. It was Cynthia again¨Cthat woman was alwaysing between her and Theodore. Theodore stared at the caller ID. He was silent for a few seconds, then hung up the phone. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer her call?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. He actually hung up on Cynthia¡¯s call, which was unbelievable. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be anything urgent. Go ahead and speak.¡± Rosalie felt somewhat relieved. ¡°I¡­¡± However, Theodore¡¯s pho Now, Theodore seemed a bit impatient. ¡°Rose, just hold on a moment.¡± He answered the phone and put it to his ear, sounding a bit annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say if it¡¯s not urgent, don¡¯t call me. You¡­¡± Suddenly, his expression turned serious. His eyebrows furrowed, the urgency evident in his eyes. ¡°What did you say? I got it.¡± Seeing his anxious face, Rosalie knew she had once again lostpletely. After he hung up the phone and ced it aside, his eyes turned hesitant. ¡°Rose¡­ Something¡¯s happened with Cindy. I need to go to her.¡± Rosalie clenched the hem of her clothes, a hint of redness creeping into her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you not go¡­?¡± Theodore fell silent, and stared at her nkly. After a while, he grabbed the phone from the bedside, lifted the covers, and got out of bed. ¡°Theo!¡± Rosalie cried, stopping him. ¡°Please don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s having heart problems. I have to go! She needs me!¡± hia dhe une not a tactis Can you make her better by Konske bega ane napravete the impnt or perhaps tu tgh she was being ¡± you are free to her wetting to dis Well whulli Felbent ¡°ause any anti hons were getting heated Train we wekery and by angos beganing acryl
  1. G6 ? ?? ??? ????? ??????
s a long time sighed. You will fit 10 bar Swalk Huseves hat goes at the Tent and unggun tim senil vai bune gue if the day be We reminding body nging in his back signly. Theodore bik sgjen, furtival ning esige nuc tty greapest bare hands and verbally gest that and an anted her ouders have to ¡°What responsibility do you owe Cynthia?! Even if you love her, I¡¯m your wife! You¡¯ve been lying to me for so long, don¡¯t you feel. ashamed? If you¡¯ve always loved Cynthia, why marry me? And if you¡¯ve married me, why keep getting involved with Cynthia? You¡¯re juggling with two women! You¡¯re a bastard!¡± Rosalie cried. ¡°Consider me a bastard, then.¡± Theodore walked coldly into the wardrobe. After a while, he came out dressed. He wore a casual gray outfit, and his hair was slightly disheveled. He didn¡¯t bother tidying up, and hastily walked out the door.. Rosalie just stared at him wide¨Ceyed. Theodore was just stepping out the door; but in a moment of hesitation, he thought of something and turned back. ¡°Rose, if you have something to tell me, you can tell me now.¡± He could listen before leaving. He had always felt she was hiding something from him, and that there was something she wanted to tell him all along. Rosalie¡¯s gaze was hollow, now, she was quiet and calm. She bit her pale lips, and replied hoarsely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go see your darling? Why ask me anything?¡± ¡°I can listen to you first before going. It won¡¯t take long. Please tell me.¡± Maybe all Rosalie had to say was just one sentence. Rosalie smiled bitterly. Yes, it wouldn¡¯t take long¨Cin fact, a few seconds would be enough. She was pregnant. It was just one simple sentence. He was willing to stay a few more seconds, maybe a few minutes- but the fact of the matter was, he wasn¡¯t willing to stay. ¡°Theodore. If you want me to tell you, then you can¡¯t go to Cynthia.¡± Just this once, Rosalie wanted to be selfish; to be a wicked woman for the sake of her child. Theodore furrowed his brow. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. It¡¯s a trade. If you go to Cynthia¡¯s, you can¡¯t know about this.¡± If he didn¡¯t go, there was still hope between them. However, thest thing Rosalie should have had was hope. When Theodore heard her words, his face immediately turned cold. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to say it, forget it. Maybe next time.¡± Theodore turned away coldly. Just as he reached the doorway, Rosalie suddenly shouted loudly, There won¡¯t be a next time, Theodore Spencer! If you walk out that door today, there will never be a next time!¡± At the doorway, his tall figure paused for a moment. Yet, in just two seconds, it left mercilessly. Rosalie suddenlyughed. She fell to the ground heavily,ughing bitterly through her tears as she clutched the carpet tightly. Theodore didn¡¯t care about her at all. He only cared about Cynthia! ¡°Rosalie, you idiot!¡± Rosalie cried as she pped herself. She should have stopped hoping. He would always choose Cynthia. It would never change! Every time Theodore offered her hope, Rosalie would always foolishly. ept it. Then, she couldn¡¯t help butfort herself, finding reasons. to forgive him, thinking that he still cared; that he was still a good man in a way. In reality, none of that ever mattered. What mattered was from Theodore¡¯s perspective, he loved Cynthia. Rosalie was just a clown¨Ca mistress who upied the position of his wife! From now on, Rosalie didn¡¯t want any more hope. She wouldn¡¯t be a fool ever again! Rosalie wiped the tears from her face. She got up from the ground, grabbed a coat from the wardrobe, and left the room. After Theodore drove to the hospital, he didn¡¯t notice Rosalie following him. Under the dark sky, rain began to fall. When Theodore arrived at the hospital, he parked the car and rushed into the hospital in the rain. Rosalie followed behind in secret. When Theodore arrived at the door of the ward, Cynthia was being wheeled out by medical staff from the bed, ready to be taken to the operating room. ¡°Cindy!¡± Theodore rushed to the bedside, soaked, and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mr. Spencer, we need to take Ms. Zeller to surgery!¡± Cynthiay on the bed, barely able to catch her breath. When she saw Theodore, her emotions became particrly intense. To not dy her treatment, Theodore let go of her hand. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± As the medical staff were about to continue pushing the bed forward, Cynthia suddenly grabbed the door frame. ¡°Wait!¡± She reached out to Theodore. ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore once again held her hand in his. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you still angry at me? Do you think I¡¯ve unfairly used your grandmother? Tell me, please?¡± Cynthia pleaded. ¡°Enough, Cindy. You need to go to the operating room now. Don¡¯t think about anything else. You¡¯ll be fine. If you have anything to say, we can talk after the surgery,¡± Theodore reassured her. ¡°No! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯te out once I go in. Can you forgive didn¡¯t mean to use your grandmoth whatever I did to Rosalie. I was just too angry, so I spoke without thinking. Please forgive me!¡± Cynthia cried. ¡°Okay, I forgive you,¡± Theodoreforted her. ¡°Everyone has moments when they speak without thinking. I do, too. Don¡¯t hold it against yourself, Cindy.¡± ¡°Theo, will you still marry me?¡± Theodore froze, silent for a moment. ¡°Mr. Spencer, we¡¯re running out of time. We need to perform heart surgery on Ms. Zeller quickly!¡± the doctor urged. ¡°Theo, tell me, please! Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die on the operating table than endure this agony! I love you so much. You¡¯re my life. I can¡¯t go on without you! I really don¡¯t want to wait anymore. Let me die, and don¡¯t give me surgery!¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t bear to see Cynthia in so much pain. ¡°Cindy, please don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll definitely get better.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get better, Theo. If this is how I have to live, I¡¯d rather die. I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore. Let me leave this world! If I can¡¯t be your wife in this life, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Cynthia struggled desperately on the bed, her breathing growing increasingly unstable. She was almost unable to catch her breath. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you! As long as youe out safely from the operating room, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Spencer!¡± Theodore dered firmly. ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia looked at him incredulously, hope shining in her eyes. ¡°Will you really marry me? Do I not have to wait anymore?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make you wait anymore, Cindy. You mustn¡¯t give up. As my wife, how could you give up so easily? Right?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with endless tenderness, as if only Cynthia mattered in his world. Overwhelmed with joy, Cynthia cried, ¡°Theo, I won¡¯t give up! As long as you marry me, I¡¯ll have hope. You promised me, okay? You can¡¯t go back on your word! If you do, I really can¡¯t go on.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word. Can the doctors take you to the operating room now? I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. I won¡¯t move an inch. You¡¯ll see me when you wake up.¡± * JS BONUS His gaze was more determined than ever. Cynthia nodded. Their tightly held hands gradually loosened as the medical staff pushed her towards the operating room. Theodore escorted her all the way. As he watched the door of the operating room close, he stepped back. He leaned against the wall, sighing deeply, his face filled with despair. Rosalie stood nearby. Seeing this scene, she could feel that her soul had been lost. Her mind was empty, and she felt physically weak. Theodore¡¯s words echoed in her ears. ¡°As long as youe out safely from the operating room, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Spencer!¡± ¡°As my wife, how could you give up so easily?¡± Rosalie¡¯s face was nk, but inside, she wasughing bitterly. Cynthia was Theodore¡¯s wife¡­ Then, what about Rosalie? She was the wife he legally married! It seemed Theodore never truly regarded her as his wife. In his heart, only Cynthia ever mattered! Rosalie wasn¡¯t his wife¨Cshe was a joke. She was a tool, used to cate the Spencers between him and Cynthia. All along, Theodore kept loving Cynthia in his heart. And Rosalie? She was just a tool he used and discarded when he was done. Rosalie understood now¨Cloud and clear. Cynthia was Theodore¡¯s world. She was his everything. She could make him give up everything, even his own wife and child. Rosalie turned away, leaving in abject dejection. Standing at the hospital entrance, the rain poured harder and harder. There were many cars parked outside, but Rosalie suddenly couldn¡¯t distinguish which one was hers. She stood there in the cold rain, not knowing how long she had been standing. Her pale face was devoid of color. Suddenly, everything went blurry. She fell to the ground, and passed out. Over an hourter, Rosalie opened her eyes to find a man standing beside her hospital bed. Seeing Sebastian, she thought she was dreaming. She opened her mouth, her voice hoarse. ¡°Sebastian¡­? Why are you here?¡± Sebastian sat by her bed. ¡°Rose, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly, Rosalie remembered something and quickly reached for her stomach. ¡°How¡¯s my baby?¡± ¡°The baby¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. You were so silly, standing out in the rain like that. Luckily, you were found at the hospital entrance. What if you were somewhere else?¡± Rosalie pulled a wry face, feeling bitter and upset. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Sebastian asked, concerned. She realized he hadn¡¯t answered her question. ¡°Sebastian, why are you here?¡± ¡°I called you, and the doctor picked up. He told me about your condition, so I rushed over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Whenever she needed someone by her side, it was always Sebastian who apanied her. Meanwhile, Theodore was with Cynthia. It was absurd. Theodore was probably still with Cynthia. That woman was always his priority.. Thinking that, Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sebastian bent closer to her, looking worried. ¡°Sebastian, I want to leave this ce. Can you take me away from here?¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay in this hospital and breathed the same air as Theodore. She felt suffocated. Just the thought of herself lying in the hospital bed while her husband was in the same hospital with another woman felt so ironic. Sebastian had many questions in his mind. Seeing Rosalie in this state and feeling her urgency, however, he immediately nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Before they left, Sebastian helped her with the formalities. He signed documents, and even asked the doctor about her condition. The doctor, thinking Sebastian was Rosalie¡¯s husband, sounded a bit reproachful. ¡°You¡¯re a big man, but you weren¡¯t taking good care of your wife. She was standing outside in the rain, and her emotions are all over the ce.¡± Sebastian nced at the woman in the hospital room, knowing she hadn¡¯t heard anything. He nodded to the doctor. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± ¡°See that you do. Pregnant women¡¯s emotions can be vtile. You need to take good care of her. After all, carrying a baby for nine months isn¡¯t easy. As her husband, you should give her plenty of care. Otherwise, her negative emotions will harm her and also affect the child.¡± Sebastian smiled modestly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take good care of my wife and child.¡± 424-90864 After the doctor left, Sebastian entered the room Rosalie asked. ¡°What did the doctor say just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just to make sure you rest well and stay warm¡± ¡°Okay ¡°Rosalie didn¡¯t suspect anything, unaware that Sebastian had suddenly be her husband Sebastian helped Rosalie out of the hospital In the corridor, he suddenly saw Theodore hurrying past. ¡®Rose, isn¡¯t that Theodore? Why is he also in the hospital?¡± he asked He was certain Rosalie knew something about this, especially after her fainting spell it seemed to be rted to Theodore What misdeed had that manmitted now? ¡°Let¡¯s avoid him,¡± Rosalie muttered don¡¯t want to see him. Let¡¯s goN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sebastian was aware of the situation between Rosalie and Theodore Tonight, he felt their rtionship seemed even more strained than before hapter 190 Sebastian helped Rosalie into the car. She was despondent and down in the dumps. ¡°Rose, where do you want to go? I can drive you there,¡± Sebastian offered. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where I want to go. All she knew was she didn¡¯t want to go home. After a few seconds, she said again, ¡°Can you take me to a nearby hotel? I want to stay there for a few days.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As they were halfway there, Rosalie suddenly sneezed several times in a row. She had caught a cold, probably from getting soaked in the rain. At the hotel entrance, Rosalie unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve really been a big help today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. We¡¯re friends,¡± Sebastian said with a gentle smile. Rosalie sneezed again. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Sebastian called out to her, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re sick. Is it okay for you to stay alone in a hotel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a cold.¡± ¡°How about I take you to my ce?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosalie looked surprised. Afraid she might misunderstand, Sebastian hurried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re pregnant and got caught @ and now, you¡¯re sick. I¡¯m worried about you staying alone in a hotel. You can stay at my ce, and I can take care of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not really necessary. I don¡¯t want to inconvenience you.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be an inconvenience. It¡¯s just me at home, anyway. You shouldn¡¯t be alone right now. Please ept my care as a friend. Whe knows? Maybe one day, I¡¯ll need you to care for me.¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone in a hotel. What if she fainted again? It would be toote to take her to the hospital. That would be terrible! Rosalie could have managed alone, but hearing Sebastian¡¯s concern for her, a warmth washed over her heart. Sometimes, people were lonely not because they enjoy solitude, but because they had no choice. ¡°Sebastian, thank you so much,¡± Rosalie said gratefully. Hearing Rosalie¡¯s answer, Sebastian knew she was on board with his suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Sebastian personally helped her fasten her seatbelt before driving off. As they passed by a mall, Sebastian stopped the car. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to get some clothes and essentials. I don¡¯t have any women¡¯s clothes at my ce, and you probably need some,¡± he exined. Rosalie hadn¡¯t even considered this, but Sebastian¡¯s thoughtfulness surprised her. She nodded, and got out of the car. Rosalie picked out a few clothes and undergarments. Just as she was about to pay, Sebastian handed his card to the cashier. ¡°Use this,¡± he insisted. ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie hurriedly declined. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Consider it a gift from me,¡± Sebastian said, insistent on buying them for her. ¡°Really, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Rosalie protested. It felt a bit odd for a man to buy underwear for a woman. Sensing her difort, Sebastian relented. ¡°Alright.¡± Relieved, Rosalie paid for her items herself. Afterward, Sebastian carried the shopping bags for her as they left the mall. They arrived back at Sebastian¡¯s house. It was clean and quiet, as it was usually only upied by him. Even the servants didn¡¯t disturb him when they weren¡¯t needed. Upon their return, Sebastian noticed a woman sitting on the sofa. Said woman, upon hearing their footsteps, rose from the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Young and beautiful, the woman was clearly from an affluent background. She expected only Sebastian to return, and seeing Rosalie with him caught her off guard. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± she asked. The scene became awkward, and Rosalie felt a bit lost. Was this woman Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend? If so, things would get really awkward! Wife my 191 -200 ¡°Yvonne? Why are you here?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°I had a fight with Mom and Dad, so I came here to hide. You haven¡¯t told me who this youngdy is yet,¡± Yvonne said, staring inquisitively at Rosalie. ¡°She¡¯s my friend,¡± Sebastian introduced. Then, he turned to Rosalie and said, ¡°This is my sister, Yvonne. She¡¯s my full¨Cblood sister, and we have the same parents.¡± He made sure to add thest part to avoid any misunderstandings. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s your sister.¡± She had thought Yvonne was his girlfriend. That would¡¯ve made things awkward. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re pretty detailed with your introduction. You never introduce me like that to others,¡± Yvonne teased, walking over in her high heels. ¡°Are you worried thisdy might get the wrong idea?¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Stop being cheeky. You have your own ce, so whye here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my brother. Can¡¯t Ie to see you? Are you trying to kick me out?¡± Yvonne retorted. ¡°Miss,¡± Yvonne said, as she immediately linked her arm with Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°Is it okay if I stay with my brother? Could you convince him? After all, I¡¯m his sister.¡± Feeling awkward, Rosalie forced herself to smile. ¡°Maybe I should go back.¡± Since Sebastia for her to stay. ¡°Why are you going back?¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to stay here for a few days? Yvonne won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll tell her to leave. Sebastian said this in front of Yvonne, who frowned unhappily. ¡°Seb, how can you say that in front of this youngdy? Others might think we¡¯re not on good terms. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your dearest little sister,¡± she said. ¡°Who are you calling youngdy? She¡¯s actually a year younger than you,¡± Sebastian said, rolling his eyes ¡°Oh, really?¡± Yvonne scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°So you¡¯re twenty- one. By the way, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name. Can I call you Rose?¡± Yvonne seemed to be the kind of person who could easily strike up conversation with anyone. She was very enthusiastic. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Yvonne said, ¡°Seb, am I bothering you and Rose? You said you¡¯re friends, right? Or are you more than friends?¡± Rosalie was startled. ¡°No, we¡¯re not like that. Maybe I should go. You two can stay here.¡± Rosalie turned to leave. Sebastian stopped her, sounding annoyed. ¡°It¡¯ste. Where are you going? Stay here. Don¡¯t worry about Yvonne, we have plenty of rooms.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Yvonne chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. My brother has never brought a girl home before. You¡¯re the first. I want to get to +25 BONUS know you better. ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Sebastian snapped coldly, showing no mercy to his sister. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Yvonne pouted. ¡°Enough,¡± Sebastian said sternly. ¡°Third room on the left. Go stay there. Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Yvonne teased, swaying her body yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room now. I won¡¯t bother you guys.¡± She turned and headed upstairs, shooting them a curious nce and shing a gossipy smile. After Yvonne went upstairs, Rosalie chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know your sister was here.¡± If she had known, she definitely wouldn¡¯t havee. Sebastian furrowed his brow. ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault. She just showed up without warning. Even if you weren¡¯t here, I¡¯d still want to send her away.¡± ¡°Do you get along well with her?¡± Rosalie asked. She felt that Sebastian had been a bit harsh towards his sister. Sebastian smiled helplessly. ¡°That little brat is just mischievous and stubborn. She¡¯s always arguing with our parents. Don¡¯t feel sorry for her. You¡¯ll understand how she is once you¡¯ve known her for a while.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Let me show you to your room. Follow me.¡± Sebastian grabbed the things, and led Rosalie upstairs. They entered a very tidy and clean guest room, with arge French window offering a beautiful view outside. Rosalie sneezed again, and rubbed her nose. Sebastian immediately handed her some tissues. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some cold medicine.¡± As he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and turned back.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re pregnant now. It¡¯s better not to take medicine.¡± Rosalie smiled wearily. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just have some hot waterter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go pour you some hot water. Wait here.¡± Sebastian seemed very anxious about Rosalie¡¯s condition. After he left the room and went downstairs, he headed to th with a thermos. Yvonne leisurely approached him. ¡°Seb, are you really just friends with Rose? Don¡¯t try to trick me.¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to trick you? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t act all spoiled in front of her. Got it?) ¡°You¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m some spoiled brat,¡± Yvonne pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Sebastian countered. ¡°Okay, fine. Whatever you say. Did you pour this hot water for her?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°She caught a cold,¡± Sebastian replied honestly. ¡°Oh, really? Is the mighty CEO personally fetching hot water for a friend? I haven¡¯t seen any friend treated like this, especially a female friend,¡± Yvonne said meaningfully. After pouring the hot water, Sebastian closed the lid tightly and fetched a clean cup. ¡°Vonnie, don¡¯t talk rubbish in front of her, and don¡¯t joke around. This isn¡¯t just a reminder. It¡¯s a warning,¡± Sebastian said firmly before leaving with the thermos. Yvonne¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°He¡¯s so nervous about her. I can¡¯t wait to see who she really is!¡± Sebastian arrived in Rosalie¡¯s room with the hot water. He ced the thermos and cup on the table. ¡°This thermos keeps the water warm. It¡¯s full, but if you need more, just let me know and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. This is enough,¡± Rosalie said, rubbing her slightly reddened nase. ¡°Here¡¯s the remote control. If you want to close the curtains at night, just press this button,¡± Sebastian exined. Rosalie nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Do you need help with the hot water? Do you want to take a bath?¡± Sebastian offered. ¡°Sebastian, I can manage. It¡¯ste, you should rest early. I need some rest too,¡± Rosalie said. She was exhausted and feeling dizzy. Right now, she just wanted some peace and quiet. Sebastian was always understanding. He could sense Rosalie¡¯s mood. ¡°Alright, go ahead and rest. I¡¯ll leave now. Oh, by the way, I¡¯m in the room next to yours. If you need anything, just call me,¡± he said. ¡°Okay. Good night,¡± Rosalie replied with a nod. Sebastian stared at her nkly for a moment. ¡°Good night.¡± As he backed away, he identally bumped into the door, looking somewhat embarrassed. Rosalie watched him curiously, sensing that he seemed distracted. It wasn¡¯t until Sebastian bumped into the door that he snapped out of it He smiled awkwardly, and left the room. After taking a hot shower and drying her hair, Rosaliey in bed. She tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Her illness had worsened, turning into a cough that grew more intense as the night wore on. Although she had sipped some hot water, she couldn¡¯t stomach much of it. Wrapped in her nket, she felt a deep sadness creep over her, perhaps intensified by her sickness. In a daze, she couldn¡¯t help but rey the images of Theodore and Cynthia together in her mind. ¡°Theodore, you bastard! I hate you, I hate you!¡± Rosalie eximed, her eyes suddenly snapping open. She noticed a man by her bedside, and her emotions immediately overwhelmed her. She threw back the covers, sat up, and threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly. ¡°Theo, why don¡¯t you love me? Why?¡± she cried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I not good enough for you? Is it because of my background, or do you think I¡¯m too ugly, or¡­or is it because my personality is terrible?¡± she continued, her voice trembling. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me? I can change!¡± Rosalie wailed ¡°Why won¡¯t you even give me a chance to change? Do you love Cynthia that much? What¡¯s so great about her? Tell me!¡± she pleaded, clutching his shirt as tears streamed down her face. After sobbing in his embrace, she suddenly remembered something and looked up. ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me. You don¡¯t love me. No matter how much I change, you won¡¯t love me. If you only love me when I change, then you don¡¯t love the real me!¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯ve made me feel so low, even inferior. I¡¯m ashamed of my background, and I feel unworthy of you,¡± she confessed. ¡°But¡­but I know it¡¯s wrong to think like this,¡± she added, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t want to feel inferior because of you anymore. But what should I do? I can¡¯t help but feel sad. I can¡¯t control myself. Why am I so useless?¡± shemented. The man held Rosalie in his arms, gently wiping away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re useless. Loving someone can make you blind. Some emotions are just uncontroble. You¡¯re not alone in feeling this way.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie asked hoarsely. ¡°Yes. Once you fall deeply in love with someone, even if they have a thousand ws, you can¡¯t help but care for them. You¡¯ll miss them, feel sad for them, suffer for them, and even lose yourself for them. Love is beautiful, but it¡¯s also full of blindness and pain. Once you¡¯re in love, no one can escape it,¡± he answered, his tone unusually serious. ¡°What about you? Have you ever loved me¨Ceven for a few minutes or even for a few seconds?¡± Rosalie asked, holding him tightly as he gazed out at the swaying tree branches outside the window. ¡°I love¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t answer me,¡± Rosalie interrupted, clutching him tighter, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tell me. I don¡¯t want to know the answer.¡± She already knew the answer. Theodore didn¡¯t love her, and she didn¡¯t want to heat it from him. She was content with knowing the truth in her heart. Knowing the answer in one¡¯s heart and hearing it with one¡¯s own ears felt different. The former allowed self¨Cdeception, but thetter was a brutal blow of despair. A trace of mncholy flickered in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. His heart was tight with difort as he swallowed the words he wanted to say. A sharp knife seemed to be cutting into his heart. He gently ced his palm on Rosalie¡¯s forehead, and felt the heat radiating from it. She must have had a fever, overwhelmed by sadness and suffering from heartbreak. Theodore was truly despicable. His wife was out in the rain, possibly getting drenched, and he didn¡¯t even know. He was probably with that Cynthia woman again. It wasn¡¯t that Rosalie wasn¡¯t good enough for Theodor Sebastian sighed softly, then carefullyid Rosalie down on the bed. and tucked her in. As he turned to fetch the thermometer, Rosalie caught his wrist.¡± Don¡¯t leave¡­ Please don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m just going to get the thermometer to check your temperature.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°You¡¯lle back, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. You won¡¯te back. You¡¯ll go to be with Cynthia again. Every time she calls, you go to her. You say she needs you, but I need you too. Me and the baby need you!¡± Rosalie sobbed. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m pregnant. You¡¯re going to be a father¡­!¡± It should have been good news. Yet when she said it, it sounded so sad. She cried even harder. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m going to be a father,¡± Sebastian yed along, smiling tenderly. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Rosalie seemed incredulous. ¡°Do you want this baby?¡± ¡°Of course I want this baby. It¡¯s our little one. Why wouldn¡¯t I want it?¡± Rosalie was confused now, so he tried to go along as he didn¡¯t want her to despair even more. Perhaps when she came to her senses, she would forget about it. At least for now, a brief moment of agreement could make her happy. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Rosalie gripped his hand. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want this baby. I was scared to tell you. I thought you didn¡¯t want him.¡± # ¡°How could I not? I want this baby. Please don¡¯t cry,¡± Sebastian said. His voice was full ofpassion, stemming not just from ying along, but from genuine concern. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry anymore,¡± Rosalie said, wiping away her tears obediently. . Sebastian bent down, his slightly cold hand touching her face. ¡°I¡¯ll get the thermometer. Count to sixty, and I¡¯ll be back, okay?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start counting,¡± Rosalie sniffled. ¡°Good. I promise, I¡¯ll be back before sixty seconds is up,¡± Sebastian assured her. Rosalie nodded. Then, she released his hand and closed her eyes, silently counting. As Rosalie reached around forty¨Csomething seconds, the bed sank down a bit. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Theo!¡± Rosalie eximed, throwing herself into his arms again. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back. I thought you went to Cynthia again. The closer she got to sixty seconds, the more scared she became. Counting made her cry again. ¡°Why would I do that? I said I¡¯de back, and I did. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Sebastian assured her. Theodore might deceive her, but Sebastian wouldn¡¯t. Theodore might leave her for another woman, but Sebastian wouldn¡¯t. This was the responsibilities and duties that a husband should for his wife. However, Theodore didn¡¯t do them. Instead, he left another man to do them in his stead. One man was someone Rosalie had known for ten years, the other for only a month. Yet, the difference was immense. Love didn¡¯t care about the years. Sometimes, a nce was all it took. Rosalie lifted her tear¨Cstained face; she was trembling all over, her eyes filled with anxiety. How badly had Theodore hurt her to make her feel this anxious? She looked like a frightened deer, scared and heartbroken! Sebastian¡¯s heart clenched with pain. His hand gently stroked the back of her head, running through her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back, just like I said. Crying too much isn¡¯t good for the baby,¡± he said. In truth, Sebastian was more concerned about how her constant crying was affecting her own health. If she kept on like this, his heart would break. Rosalie nodded vigorously. ¡°I won¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not good for the baby. Here, Theo. Feel our baby.¡± e. On the contrary, Theodore wasn¡¯t good e Rosalie grabbed Sebastian¡¯s hand, and ced it on her belly. Despite the clothes between them, her body was hot due to the fever. ¡°Our baby needs his father. Promise me you won¡¯t leave me and our child. Even if you don¡¯t want me, you can¡¯t abandon your baby!¡± As she spoke, Rosalie seemed to drift into a haze, ready to fall asleep in Sebastian¡¯s arms. But she was afraid that if she fell asleep, Theodore¡± would leave, so she held his clothes tightly. Sebastian¡¯s tone remained gentle. ¡°Be good and let me take your temperature.¡± *Promise me first. Promise you won¡¯t leave me and won¡¯t see Cynthia again,¡± she insisted stubbornly. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Of course, Sebastian could promise her anything and everything. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t Theodore. Did that man even realize how lucky he was to have Rosalie? He didn¡¯t cherish her, and instead always felt like others owed him something. Those who tried their best to cherish someone often couldn¡¯t get what they wanted. It was infuriating! Was Theodore really that great? No, he wasn¡¯t a good man. He was just lucky. Luck was more important than effort. He had Rose because of luck. ¡°Then let¡¯s pinky promise child, full of innocence yet terribly pitiful. Sebastian raised his hand, his eyes filled with tender affection. He smiled, looking at her like a child, and extended his own pinky finger, to hook with hers. They made a pinky promise, and even sealed it with their thumbs. Sebastian suddenly felt as if she were really his wife and the baby inside her was his. However, it was just an illusion. He knew she was simply sick and confused. Her condition caused her to mistake him for Theodore, the man she loved and hated. Subconsciously, she wanted that man by her side. Even so, Sebastian yed along. He didn¡¯t know what hade over him. He envied Theodore¨Che even hated that man. Theodore effortlessly obtained what others couldn¡¯t, yet he didn¡¯t cherish it. He was always making excuses. Everyone had a dark side, including Sebastian. His darknessy in being happy that Theodore treated Rosalie poorly and didn¡¯t cherish her. That way, he might have a chance. He even wished Theodore could be harsher, and drown Rosalie inplete despair. Sebastian knew he shouldn¡¯t think like that, for he couldn¡¯t bear to see Rosalie in pain. However, some emotions were beyond control; just like Rosalie, who couldn¡¯t help but love Theodore and shed tears for him despite everything. Everyone had selfish thoughts, blind spots, and moments when they threw caution to the wind. After their pinky promise, Rosalie felt exhausted. Shey in Sebastian¡¯s arms, her voice fading as she sumbed to sleep. Due to her fever, she squirmed in difort f Sebastian slid a thermometer into her mouth, asking her to hold it. After a while, he checked the temperature and frowned. He couldn¡¯t give her medicine now, as she was pregnant. He gentlyid Rosalie on the bed and tucked her in again. Then, he fetched a towel from the bathroom. He could only resort to cooling her down physically, hoping her immune system would prevail. cing the cool towel gently on her forehead, he sat by her side and held her hand, gazing at her with utmost care. So absorbed was he in her, he even forgot to close the door. Outside the door, Yvonne stood with her arms crossed, watching the two with a hint of amusement. nough for her. Selection took great care of Rosalie feeling her temperaturs and leaning close to her mouth, trying hard to hear what she was saying. He was the very example of a gentle and patient man. Rosalie shifted her body, and started crying again. He hurriedly wrapped her in his arms andforted her As he did so, their lips were mere inches apart. He just needed to lean in slightly more, and their lips would meet. Sebastian stared at the woman before him, his eyes slowly glossing over as he started to lose his ability to think. Hisshes trembled, as the misery on her face reflected deeply in his eyes. Rosalie bit her lip, and stuck her tongue out to wet her lips. Her body kept twisting as she groaned in difort. The sight of her eyes tightly shut and in a trance made Sebastian think that she would be none the wiser to whatever he did. Just a gentle peck was enough. Sebastian cupped her cheeks in his palms, and inched closer to her. Their lips were almost touching when Rosalie cried, ¡°Theodore¡­ I love you.¡± Time seemed to stand still as the air around them froze. Sebastian stared at her in a daze. A sweet smile crept up Rosalie¡¯s face as she turned toy on her side, hugging her bolster as if it were someone. She mumbled under her breath, ¡°Honey, hug me.¡± Sebastian felt as though someone had pierced his heart with a knife, giving him excruciating pain. As if someone had dunked his head in water, filling his mouth and nose, suffocating him. Finally, he sighed and sat up straight. He pulled the covers up Rosalie¡¯s shoulders. Then he sat by her bedside with his head bowed, his tall and towering figure suddenly looking deste and dejected. From the corner of his eye, he spotted someone. It was Yvonne, standing at the door and looking smugly at him, as if she was watching a drama unfold before her. Sebastian¡¯s brows furrowed as he stood up at once and walked toward the door. In hushed tones, he snapped, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why are you in her room?¡± Yvonne asked back. Sebastian immediately shut the door and grabbed Yvonne¡¯s arm, taking her away. Yvonne shook his hand off. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡± She rubbed her wrist, upset to see her brother treating her so callously. He had never been like this before. ¡°She has a fever, and I¡¯m taking care of her,¡± Sebastian exined, his eyes looking slightly awkward, as if he had a guilty conscience and was trying to hide something. ¡°Oh, is that so? Taking care of her?¡± Yvonne said with a gleeful smile. ¡± I know what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re taking care of her ¡®cause she¡¯s your friend. Of course you have to do that.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was tinged with sarcasm, as if she meant something else. Sebastian said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s normal for friends to take care of each other. Don¡¯t run off your mouth.¡± Yvonne smiled sweetly. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you just said. Since it¡¯s normal for friends to take care of each other, why would you be worried about what I said? Or is the way you¡¯re taking care of her so strange that you¡¯re worried she might find out? She¡¯s your friend, after all, and you ¡°Shut up,¡± Sebastian said, as he shoved her to the wall and covered her mouth with his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish!¡± Yvonne pushed his hand away and yelled, ¡° ¡°I was not! You saw wrongly. I was just trying to hear what she was saying, that¡¯s all.¡± Sebastian tried to exin himself, but panic was rising in his throat and his eyes darted around anxiously. ¡°Oh? So why are you panicking? Isn¡¯t it enough to just let her sleep after giving her her medicine?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t take medicine. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°What did you say?! She¡¯s pregnant? My god, you¡­¡± Yvonne sputtered, shocked. She then pointed a finger at him, and used, ¡°You made her pregnant! I¡¯m telling Mom and Dad!¡± ¡°What nonsense! Rose is already married. The baby is her husband¡¯s.¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to dissociate himself from the matter at hand, but was simply worried about ruining Rosalie¡¯s reputation. Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She looked at Rosalie through the door, and said, ¡°If she¡¯s already married, why did you bring her home and act so intimately with her? Are you interested in married women? Is her husband fine with this?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to exin things to you.¡± Things wereplicated, and Rosalie¡¯s privacy was at stake. Sebastian couldn¡¯t possibly tell others about Rosalie and Theodore¡¯s private affairs. He said coldly, ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. Don¡¯t talk rubbish tomorrow, or I¡¯ll be nasty.¡± His cold, warning re was enough to tell Yvonne that he week serious and not joking around. Her brother looked as if he was going to eat her alive! She trembled, frightened. She had never seen him like this before, much less for the sake of a woman. She didn¡¯t believe a word of what he imed about them being friends. It may be unrequited, but he certainly seemed to have affections for thatdy. Yvonne was certain about that, but she also remembered how Rosalie looked at Sebastian simply as a friend and nothing more. While Yvonne was lost in her thoughts, Sebastian returned to Rosalie¡¯s room. He took care of Rosalie through the night, diligently changing out her towels and taking her temperature. If her temperature rose again, he would have no choice but to give her medicine. For the sake of protecting the baby in her stomach, he couldn¡¯t allow something to happen to her. Thankfully, her temperature gradually started to drop. Rosalie was deep in sleep. Sebastian himself was exhausted, but he kept himself awake so he could take care of her. He downed a few. cups of coffee for fear that he might fall asleep, and not catch any rise in Rosalie¡¯s temperature in time. The next morning, Rosalie woke up at noon due to her fever. Her head was spinning when she woke up, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t control. her body. Her mind was in a nk, and she felt like a lifeless shelf. She turned, and was surprised to see a man snoozing on the chair next to the bed. Memories fromst night were blurry. Her head was spinning, and she felt warm, as if she had gone down with something. Did. Sebastian take care of her the whole night? Sebastian opened his eyes. He had just shut them a moment ago, but found himself unable to fall asleep in peace. He had opened his eyes many times; now, he found Rosalie awake. He immediately sat up, and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± He reached out, and felt her forehead. Her body temperature had returned to normal, and he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your fever¡¯s down. Thank god.¡± Rosalie sat up on the bed. ¡°Did you take care of me the entire night?¡± He looked incredibly exhausted, and his eyes were bloodshot. Fearing that she might worry, Sebastianughed it off. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think it is. I haven¡¯t been here for long.¡± I¡¯m not! I saw it with my own eyes. You were trying to kiss her!¡± Rosalie was still feeling slightly dizzy and lethargic. Her voice was hoarse, and her throat felt dry. Sebastian, the thoughtful man he was, poured her a cup of hot water from the thermos. Rosalie took the cup from him, and downed the whole thing. It made her feel much better, and even the fuzziness in her mind cleared up as memories fromst night came flooding back. Although details escaped her, she could roughly make out what happened. ¡°You lied to me,¡± Rosalie suddenly said coldly, her face solemn. Sebastian looked at her in shock. Did she remember that he tried to take advantage of herst night? Panicked, he tried to exin. ¡°Rose, ¡­¡± ¡°You clearly took care of me the entire night, but you¡¯re lying and telling me that you didn¡¯t,¡± Rosalie cut him off, not letting him speak. The more you lie, the worse I feel. I¡¯d rather you tell me the truth.¡± Sebastian looked straight into Rosalie¡¯s eyes; he could sense that she wasn¡¯t ming him one bit, and heaved a sigh of relief. He chuckled, and looked tenderly yet slightly apologetically at her. ¡°You had a feverst night, but you couldn¡¯t take any medicine. I was worried about you, so I decided to stay here with you.¡± Now that he thought about it, he felt thankful he had insisted on not letting her stay in the hotel. What if she ended up all alone with a fever there? Rosalie stared at Sebastian in a daze as blurry images shed past her mind. She vaguely remembered being wrapped in a man¡¯s arms and crying as heforted her. She felt as if she was in Theodore¡¯s arms and talking to him. Suddenly, a bad feeling struck her. Did the fever make her so delirious, she took Sebastian for Theodore? As realization dawned upon her, she asked uneasily, ¡°Did I talk nonsensest night?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Your fever knocked you out cold, and you were asleep half the time.¡± If Rosalie discovered what happenedst night, she would definitely feel awkward. Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps she had very vivid dreams. because of her feverst night, and the blurry images that popped up in her mind were from her dreams. ¡°Thank you. I really don¡¯t know what I can do or say to thank you.¡± Aside from thanking him, she didn¡¯t know what else to say. Sebastian sat by her bedside, and looked tenderly at her. ¡°The best way to thank me is to never be so upset over someone who isn¡¯t worth it. I know it¡¯s easier said than done, but time heals all wounds.¡± Rosalie looked down as her eyes darkened. Time heals all wounds¡­ Somehow, his words pierced her heart. She then looked up at him, and said gloomily, ¡°Do you also think time. will wash away love until nothing is left?¡± If that was true, what was the point of love? If there was an expiry date to love, how different was it from amodity? Sebastian looked solemnly at her. ¡°Time may bury love deep down in one¡¯s heart, just like how you lock a precious item in a box and leave it in a corner. You can¡¯t bear to throw it away because it is very important to you, but you don¡¯t want to open it either because it¡¯ll hurt you. ¡°But as long as you just put it there and leave it alone, you can continue living your life. You might asionally think about it, but it remains locked in the box. ¡°Whenever that happens, all you¡¯ll do is toment about the past and everything that happened. And then, you¡¯d go right back to living your life.¡± Sebastian¡¯s words felt like a warm breeze in the middle of winter. He could always answer her questions with seriously and with great consideration. He empathized with her, rather than sitting on a moral high horse and talking down on her as an outsider. O Rosalie found it hard to believe that such an outstanding man like Sebastian was still single. She was sure that truckloads of women adored him. She wondered what kind of woman he would fancy. What woman would be worthy of his gentle kindness? Rosalie¡¯s nose turned red, and she rubbed it before squeezing out a smile. ¡°I know what you mean. I¡¯ll lock it up and put it in a corner.¡± Since her love didn¡¯te to fruition, she didn¡¯t want to be in pain over him for the rest of her life. Just as Sebastian said, she would lock it up and bury her affections in the deepest, darkest corner of her heart. She would let time bury those memories, and not let them. affect her life. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Yvonne¡¯s voice sounded from the other side. ¡°Seb, do you want lunch?¡± Sebastian nced at the clock, and noticed that it was already noon. ¡°Rose, do you still feel unwell? Can you make it for lunch?¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°All right, then. Shall I bring lunch up to your room? You can continue lying on the bed.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie said as she threw the covers open and got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up and head to the dining room.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sebastian said, respecting her wishes as always. The exhaustion etched all over Sebastian¡¯s face made Rosalie say, ¡± You go wash up, too. I¡¯ll see you in the dining room.¡± The three of them sat around the dining table during lunch. Yvonne was devouring her food voraciously, while Sebastian and Rosalie took their time to enjoy the meal. ¡°Hey, why are you two eating so elegantly? I look like a hungry ghost!¡± Sebastian, a furrow of his brow, said, ¡°Just eat your food.¡± ¡°I am. You two, on the other hand¡­ You¡¯ve been together sincest night all the way till noon today. Don¡¯t you feel hungry?¡± Rosalie¡¯s spoon dropped on the table with a nk as her heart leapt. Did Yvonne misunderstand things between them? She hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡­¡± ¡°Yvonne,¡± Sebastian said coldly, ¡°If you continue spewing rubbish, go away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I meant what I said. I know that Rosalie fell sickst night, and you were taking care of her. What did you think I meant?¡± Yvonne said with feigned innocence. The two of them were so jittery and tense, it made one wonder whether they had a guilty conscience. Rosalie smiled awkwardly. She thought that Yvonne suspected there was something going on between her and Sebastian. Chuckling, she said, ¡°Sebastian is a nice man, and I¡¯m very thankful that he took care of mest night. Given how delirious I was, things might have turned out terrible for me.¡± With a smile, Yvonne teased, ¡°Sebastian treats you so well. He really sees you as a very good friend. I¡¯ve never seen him treat his other friends so well.¡± 20 Rosalie wondered if she was an exception for Sebastian. She wished it weren¡¯t the case. ¡°Yvonne, shut up,¡± Sebastian said irritably. ¡°Even food can¡¯t shut you up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with chatting with Rose? You¡¯re so dull! You¡¯re making things awkward around here. I¡¯m helping you entertain our guest, but you¡¯re telling me off.¡± Thankfully, Yvonne wasn¡¯t petty enough to count it against Sebastian. It seemed as though this was exactly how the siblings interacted with each other, and Yvonne had long gotten used to it. She wouldn¡¯t have a falling out with Sebastian just because of something he said. Their rtionship sounded rather healthy. ¡°You¡­¡± Sebastian was about to say something more, when Rosalie cut in, We¡¯re just having a chat. It¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°Hear that? Our guest has spoken. Stop talking so fiercely to me,¡± Yvonne said, displeased. Sebastian looked helplessly at his sister, feeling at his wits¡® end when dealing with her. Rosalie looked enviously at the siblings before her. If only she had at brother¡­ A pity she didn¡¯t. She mentioned taking Theodore as her brother, but Theodore wasn¡¯t actually her brother. No, he was her lover and husband. That was worlds apart from a brother. How could she take the man she loved the most as her brother? She couldn¡¯t do it. After lunch, Rosalie tried to persuade Sebastian, who looked ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He was the one who brought Rosalie here. If he went back to his room and sleep, she would be left all alone. Yvonne ran over, and said, ¡°Just look at you! Your eyes are so red, and you still say you¡¯re fine. Go and sleep. I¡¯ll keep Rosepany here. Two women in each other¡¯spany is better than having you around here.¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her away.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Yvonne held Rosalie¡¯s arm enthusiastically. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll stay with you. Let Sebastian go get some rest.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Whether there was someone with her or not, Rosalie wanted Sebastian to catch some sleep. ¡°Sebastian, go get some rest. It¡¯s good having your sister here.¡± The unease in Rosalie¡¯s eyes made Sebastian nod, as he was unwilling to put her in a difficult spot. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll go take a nap.¡± He warned Yvonne, ¡°Take good care of her and don¡¯t bully her. If you do, I won¡¯t spare you after I wake up and find out about it.¡± ¡°Just listen to yourself! Why would I bully her? Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡± Although Yvonne appeared displeased, Sebastian continued issuing warnings to Yvonne until Rosalie shoved him in the direction of his room. After Sebastian left, Yvonne grumbled, ¡°Seriously! He makes it seem like I¡¯m a witch.¡± Rosalie smiled, not knowing what else to say. ¡°Rose, do you feel better now?¡± Yvonne felt Rosalie¡¯s forehead. ¡± You¡¯re not running a fever now. That¡¯s good. Looks like Sebastian did You¡¯re not running a fever a good job taking care of you.¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°How did you know he took care of me the entire night?¡± ¡°I saw it myself. He took great pains taking care of you. He stayed by your bedside and didn¡¯t leave at all. He kept changing out your towel and taking your temperature.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t remember the details, but she could vaguely recall a man taking great care of her. She had mistakenly thought that it was Theodore, but a pity that it wasn¡¯t him. Theodore was taking care of Cynthia right now. She wondered how Cynthia was doing. If she was doing well, Theodore would proceed to marry her. If she wasn¡¯t, Theodore would probably lose his mind. Rosalie became more frustrated the more she thought about it, and her brows knitted tightly. Yvonne sensed that something was wrong. ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t want my brother taking care of you?¡± She thought Rosalie was frowning because of Sebastian. Rosalie said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m very thankful for Sebastian. I was just thinking about something else. ¡°I see. What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just something minor.¡± She didn¡¯t want to share the things between her and Theodore with others so casually. Wife my 201-210 Yvonne brought Rosalie outside for some fresh air. After some walking, they sat on a bench. ¡°Rose, I heard Sebastian say that you¡¯re married?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, too.¡± ¡°Yes, that too.¡± Out of curiosity, Yvonne asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your husband?¡± The mention of her husband gave Rosalie a dull pain in her chest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel unwell?¡± Yvonne asked. Yvonne noticed how frail Rosalie looked, and hoped she wouldn¡¯t faint before her. She would be in trouble when her brother woke up and found out what happened. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to my room and rest.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Yvonne suddenly found Rosalie rather dull and boring. It seemed Sebastian fancied dull and boring women. On the way back, Yvonne held Rosalie¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me who your husband is You already have a baby with him. Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me who he is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary man. There¡¯s nothing interesting about him.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Yvonne said, not doubting her words. One thing was for sure. The enthusiasm her brother exuded for Rosalie hinted that they were more than just friends. ¡°Does Sebastian know your husband?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know each other very well,¡± Rosalie replied. They merely fought with each other. ¡°Oh, I see. All right, then.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. After the two of them went back, Rosalie returned to her room alone to get some rest. She was still feeling slightly dizzy from the feverst night. Yvonne found staying home boring and stuffy, and headed out for some fun. In the hospital, Cynthia had regained consciousness. However, she still felt very weak. However, she was thankful to find Theodore right. by her side the moment she opened her eyes. *Theo.* ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Theo, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still alive. This is great. I thought I was dead.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll find you a suitable heart donor, no matter what it takes.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Cynthia was stunned to hear him mention heart donor. ¡°Why are you looking for a heart donor for me? Am I¡­?¡± Theodore sighed, and held her hand. ¡°The doctor said you need at heart transnt. I¡¯ll do everything I can to find a suitable heart donor as soon as possible.¡± Cynthia remained silent for a long while as tears streamed down her face. 23 ¡°Theo, why do I have such a painful life? Having gone through a lung transntation surgery, do I now have to do a heart transnt surgery too? What should I do?¡± she sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t cry now.¡± Theodore began regretting telling Cynthia about it. However, it concerned her own body. She had the right to know about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much it costs, I¡¯ll find a heart donor for you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Cynthia shut her eyes in agony. ¡°But what if¡­you can¡¯t find one? I don¡¯t have much longer to live, do I?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll definitely find one,¡± Theodore said firmly. ¡°Theo, do you still remember? You told me that if I survived the operation, you¡¯d marry me. I did survive the operation, but my heart is failing. Will you still marry me?¡± Theodore looked at her, so stunned that he was silenced for a long time. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Cynthia said as she grabbed his hand in agitation. ¡°Are you going back on your word? In that case, don¡¯t bother finding me a heart donor. Just let me die!¡± In this world, Theodore was her only lifeline. If she couldn¡¯t cling to him, she would rather die. She was bent on marrying him, even at the expense of her own life. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word. Since I¡¯ve given you my promise, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± ¡°Then tell me when,¡± Cynthia demanded in between sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll only do so after you find me a heart donor, and after the surgery is a sess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was precisely what Theodore wanted to say. Now that Cynthia had said it first, he was embarrassed to agree with it. ¡°Why are you silent? Is that really what you think?¡± Cynthia¡¯s sobs grew louder. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m no fool! I know how difficult it is waiting for a suitable heart donor. For all I know, I might even die before your manage to find one. You just don¡¯t want to marry me, which is why you¡¯re trying to drag things out. If that¡¯s the case, forget about finding a heart donor for me. I¡¯d rather not have a heart than to sit here listening to your empty promises!¡± Cynthia turned her face away in pain. ¡°Theo, leave! I don¡¯t want to see you again. Let me die alone, since no one cares about me in this whole world anyway.¡± Cynthia looked pitiful enough to begin with, and her sickly countenance made her look even more miserable. Theodore couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, and his heart broke for her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Of course I care about you.¡± ¡°If you really do, you wouldn¡¯t have lied to me time and time again. I feel like an idiot, stupidly believing your words and ending up disappointed each time. Had I known this would happen, I¡¯d rather die on the operating table.¡± ¡°Cindy, I forbid you to say that again Theodore said, his tone growing cold. ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about death so easily.¡± ¡°Why are you allowed to make empty promises, but I can¡¯t speak of death? Theo, I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you. You¡¯ll never marry me! You¡¯ll never¡­¡± ¡°I will,¡± Theodore said with determination. ¡°This time, I promise I will marry you.¡± ¡°Then give me a date,¡± Cynthia urged. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯ll happen after the heart transnt surgery. We don¡¯t even have a clue where my heart donor is. I don¡¯t want empty promises. I want concrete action!¡± Theodore was forced to a corner. ¡°After a few more days, when you¡¯re well enough to get out of bed, we¡¯ll get married. I¡¯ll order a wedding gown for you today.¡± He couldn¡¯t dy this any further. It was too difficult waiting for a suitable heart donor, and there may not be enough time left for Cynthia. Cynthia was delighted to hear what he said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. This time, I won¡¯t drag things out. I¡¯ll give you a beautiful wedding, and make you Mrs. Spencer.¡± This was the only thing he could give Cynthia. ¡°But¡­ Someone else is currently Mrs. Spencer,¡± Cynthia said dejectedly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two still not yet divorced?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll divorce her in the next two days. I won¡¯t make you wait any longer. I swear, if I lie to you, I will¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Cynthia said, covering his lips with her hand and looking achingly at him. ¡°Don¡¯t swear. I can¡¯t bear it if anything happens to +25 BONU you.¡± Theodore gently removed her fingers from his lips, and said tenderly, Give me two days. I¡¯ll make the divorce official, okay?¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Okay, I trust you. I¡¯ll give you two days. If you¡¯re still not divorced after two days, I really would rather die.¡± When Theodore left Cynthia, she had fallen asleep due to exhaustion Theodore sat in the lounge for a long time before finally pulling out his phone to call Rosalie. However, he found her phone switched off Rose was probably furious with him. Theodore was angry at himself for being unable to fulfill his promises to both her and Cynthia. He had made it clear that they wouldn¡¯t be getting a divorce for the time being, yet now, things had taken such a drastic turn that he was on the verge of letting both of them down. If he had to choose one of the two¡­ Theodore drove home, but didn¡¯t find Rosalie there. Anthony hadn¡¯t seen Rosalie since this morning, and had no idea where she went either. Theodore thought Rosalie might have gone to Reba¡¯s, and gave his grandmother a call. She said that Rosalie wasn¡¯t with her. Upon hearing that Rosalie was missing, she grew anxious and berated him. Theodore didn¡¯t want her worrying, andforted her before heading off to search for Rosalie. He called multiple times, but her phone remained resolutely switched off. Theodore was anxious and frustrated. When Rosalie was trying to find him back then, his phone was switched off as well. He now understood what she felt when she couldn¡¯t contact him no matter how hard she tried. Suddenly, a person came to mind. His brows knitted. After finding said person¡¯s number, Theodore gave him a call. Sebastian was still bleary from sleep when his phone rang, abruptly waking him up. He put his phone to his ear, and said hoarsely, ¡°Hello ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Theodore greeted coldly. The sound of Theodore¡¯s voice jolted Sebastian up from the bed. Every bit of his drowsiness vanished. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you calling?¡± ¡°Do you know where Rose is?¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows in disbelief. Theodore was actually calling him, clearly in an attempt to find Rosalie. He was about to say that Rosalie was with him, but the thought that Theodore might make things difficult for Rosalie struck him. So, he said, ¡°Why would I know where your wife is? Don¡¯t ask me if you yourself aren¡¯t taking good care of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no position to tell me whether I¡¯m taking good care of her or not!¡± Theodore hissed, his voiceced with frustration. ¡°Then why are you calling me? Do you subconsciously think that Rose. prefers being with me than you?¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice wasced with pride, perhaps bolstered by his ego andpetitive streak. Fire burned in Theodore¡¯s heart. However, thinking of his impending divorce with Rose, he knew there was no point in arguing with Sebastian. It would only make him look hypocritical. Thus, he decided to keep quiet. He was about to hang up when he heard the sound of someone knocking on a door. ¡°Sebastian, are you awake?¡± Theodore heard the familiar voice, and his brows furrowed. He had heard that voice so many times, and was confident he didn¡¯t hear it wrongly. ¡°Carter! As I suspected, Rose is with you!¡± Since Theodore had heard it, Sebastian decided to drop the facade. He said directly to the voice outside his door, ¡°I¡¯m awake. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing. I came to wake you up. I was worried you might end up unable to sleep at night if you napped for too long, and it might worsen your jetg,¡± Rosalie said. Getting awoken was more often than not a frustrating matter. However, Sebastian felt good, even happy, when Rosalie woke him up. The same thing done by a different person felt different indeed. ¡°Thank you. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say, so I won¡¯t head in. Go ahead and wash up.¡± Sebastian heard nothing more after that, and surmised that Rosalie had probably left. Theodore remained silent over the phone for a long time before saying coldly, ¡°When did she go?¡± ¡°Is the answer to your question very important to you? Aren¡¯t you with Cynthia? Why hold on to such double standards?¡± Theodore was tired of hearing about double standards, but he could find no words to refute Sebastian. Indeed¡­ On one hand, he was keeping Cynthiapany. On the other, he was annoyed by the fact that Rosalie was with another man. He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, but he had fallen prey to every man¡¯s tendency. ¡°Why are you looking for Rose? Do you need me to pass the phone to her?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°No need,¡± Theodore said, a hint of ire in his voice. ¡°Tell Rose that I¡¯ll see her at the clerk¡¯s office tomorrow at nine in the morning. I¡¯ll bring our resident register along, and we¡¯ll make our divorce official.¡± Sebastian was stunned for a moment, unable to believe what he had just heard. He was about to say something, when Theodore hung up. Sebastian knew they had been talking about a divorce since long ago, but it never happened due to various reasons. Their talk of divorce was like the story of the boy who cried wolf. Sebastian had no idea when the wolf would reallye, as much as he really wanted the wolf toe. After washing up, Sebastian left his room. Rosalie was busy arranging flowers. Their fragrance made her feel much better. Just then, the sound of footsteps made her turn her head. When she saw Sebastian, she shot him a warm smile that felt like a spring breeze. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± As Sebastian walked toward her, he towered over her like a huge. mountain, his shadow covering her entirely. Compared to Theodore, however, his presence felt much warmer and less intimidating. ¡°Where did that brat go?¡± Sebastian asked. Rosalie said, ¡°She went out for some fun.¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows in displeasure, his face icy. ¡°That brat! How irresponsible of her to just run off for fun.¡± Rosalie said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s not irresponsible. She kept mepany until I felt tired and went back to my room to rest. It¡¯s fine. for her to head out for some fun. Don¡¯t me her.¡± Sebastian suddenly sighed, a solemn look on his face. Rosalie¡¯s hand paused midair, a pair of scissors still in her grip. She looked up, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Something did happen, and it concerns you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rosalie put the scissors down. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± He looked so serious that it made Rosalie feel uneasy. ¡°Theodore called me just now. He¡¯s looking for you.¡± Rosalie froze, and stared at him in disbelief. After a long time, she snapped back to attention and forced a smile. ¡°Is that so? To think that he called you.¡± Her phone was switched off. She didn¡¯t want anyone contacting her. Switching off all her electronic devices, reading and enjoying fresh air outside, made her feel much better. 223 ¡°Why did he call you?¡± she pressed, Theodore called Sebastian while he was with Cynthia. The only exnation for that was that he was trying to find her to no avail, and eventually resorted to calling Sebastian. Rosalie could guess why he was looking for her so urgently, Her eyes told Sebastian that she had guessed the reason for Theodore¡¯s call. And so, he cut straight to the chase, ¡°He told you to meet him at the clerk¡¯s office tomorrow at nine in the morning. He wants a divorce.¡± The air around them froze, and Rosalie hung her head low. She continued clipping the stems of the flowers and sticking them in the vase. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°I got it.¡± The inevitable finally came. They had been talking about a divorce for so long. This time, she had a strong feeling that they were really going through with the divorce with no further dys. Rosalie gritted her teeth, and her hands started trembling. She was smiling, yet her eyes began welling up with tears. She quick arranged the flowers and put down the scissors, not bothering herself with her final oue of her arrangement. Til head home now and prepare for the divorce tomorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go home.¡± Sebastian said, sensing how upset she was. He didn¡¯t feel good letting her go back home, where she was bound to be alone. Even if Theodore was there, he would probably be nasty to her. ¡°He said he¡¯ll be bringing the resident register to the clerk¡¯s office. You don¡¯t need to go home. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow. It¡¯s not far from here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not such a great idea,¡± Rosalie said with a forced smile. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile genuinely. ¡°Why not? You were nning to stay here for a few days. Don¡¯t let this change your ns. That man isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Sebastian strongly believed that Theodore wasn¡¯t worthy of Rosalie¡¯s love. Still, he also knew that love is blind, and that true love wasn¡¯t based on how worthy the other party was. That wouldn¡¯t be true love. Rosalie took a deep breath, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s not worth it. In that case¡­. I¡¯ll go back to my room and get some rest.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly felt nauseous. She pped a hand over her mouth and rushed upstairs. Sebastian followed behind her, uneasy about leaving her alone. Rosalie rushed into the washroom and crouched at the toilet bowl, throwing up almost everything she just ate. Sebastian was about to approach her when she yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Sebastian stopped right outside the door of the washroom, not daring to head in. Rosalie sprawled herself over the toilet bowl for a long time as she vomited until she almost went out of breath. She kept coughing in between, until she could no longer vomit anything out. Then she flushed the toilet bowl and staggered to her feet, her hands holding the edge of the counter to steady herself. She began washing up and rinsing her face, forcing herself to remain alert. Tears trickled down her cheeks, mixing with the drops of water on her face. She stared miserably at herself in the mirror. Her knees finally gave way, and she slumped on the floor. Sebastian rushed forward and hugged her from behind, wrapping her tightly in his embrace. Concerned, he said, ¡°Rose, are you okay?¡± Rosalie leaned weakly against his chest, unable to move an inch¨Cas if her soul had been sucked out of her. Sebastian hauled her up in his arms, returned to her bedroom, and put her gently down on the bed. ¡°Rose, if you¡¯re upset, please talk to me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself,¡± he consoled. Rosalie was stupefied. She did not utter a single word; her eyes looked empty and soulless. Sebastian was very worried about her. He sat by her bedside and felt. her forehead before pulling the covers over her legs. He continued waiting by ter si aging atpany in gmis. Rasaile hung for a tow, using a wallerable and helpless Tabutan wanted aunting muss hp pul tar oke his amma, kas anting a want to Status Math was ght here, and wan willing to the ger the rational aid of um logged in from doing a Me Hon har alle woudin? Da sitor non fare minutes, douatie Homily spoke at groomsae ma Tuck song The Bnce Mom Cynthia me hd fulfi The grow the pad how days durs pop her sails, and avan tie the Burch go to this thug me to suap every night in madism 6 my Tuatant at and someone also s ¡°Although i was deappointed time and time again, I always clung onto some vestige of hoge untilst night he picked up call and left, no matter how much i thegged and tried to stop him. so angry, i secretty fallowed him. I saw how anxious he w?? adout Cynthia. He grabbed f?r han?tjant promised her that as long aa afe surve the operation, he Early her ¡° faraileughe? no The auch so manly, and he hat wife. But that¡¯s not entirely faine. Shue de Homer¡¯s even low a whe, what¡¯s the difference whether he the biliniy narrated the situation, but the desperate hopelessness in Nur wooe was anough to break one heart ¡°Rose he¡¯s not a good man. You find a better man in the future.¡± Sebatian bush, boxing handy at hu Rosalle shit her ayane, The known hun for always bought of them Se better # work, the in the one year we were married, I¡¯ve as a destan One who always strives to semete in all things be treated me very well, and the listened to all my gut. I even thought that he lived He had a strong sense of responsity, and he feels responsible for me. But at the end of the thy his sense of imponibility for me can¡¯t Thepared to stove for Cynthia fully understand that ¡± Tomalle armies, fut fears fall down her cheeks. was to stupid couldn¡¯t offerentiate what we was my imagination. I was tricked by the illusion of love. I kept thinking that what I felt must be real, but I eventually realized that my affection had been unrequited all along. He had never loved me as much as I loved him. I was delusional to think I could make him fall for me.¡± Rosalie smiled self¨Cderisively. Sebastian remained silent. He knew the best thing he could do right now was just to listen to her. He didn¡¯t question her, which in turn made Rosalie speak even more. ¡°Guess what? I was even¡­jealous that Cynthia had his love. For a moment, I wanted to fight with Cynthia and see who would emerge the victor.¡± Rosalie gripped the sheets, pain and fury rising from her heart. She was a living, breathing woman who loved Theodore with all her heart. How could she not be angry in such a situation? She couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking that way. ¡°But after I calmed down, I found this allughable. If a man truly loved me, there would be no need for me to fight with another woman for his love. And if he didn¡¯t, why should I fight tooth and nail with another woman for such a man? He wouldn¡¯t love me no matter how hard I fight. I¡¯d only end up hurt.¡± Rosalie grit her teeth;rge drops of tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Sebastian furrowed his brows. As if infected by Rosalie¡¯s mood, he felt a deep sorrow andpassion for her. He stretched his arms out, wanting to hug her. However, she curled up into a ball¨Cas if she were trying to iste herself from the world, not letting anyone near. If he hugged her right now, he would surely frighten her. Sebastian eventually put his arms down. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll beat him up for you.¡± That seemed to be the only thing Sebastian could do for her. He really wanted to beat Theodore up and curse at that man. Why didn¡¯t Theodore treasure a woman so wonderful, whom others couldn¡¯t have as much as they desired her? At the same time, Sebastian wanted to curse himself for feeling thankful that Theodore was finally going to divorce Rosalie. She would be a free woman tomorrow, no longer bound to another man. Theodore didn¡¯t even know that Rosalie was carrying his child. From tomorrow on, she and her child would have nothing to do with him. Rosalie wiped the tears away from her face, and shook her head. ¡°No. need, but thank you.¡± ¡°Okay. If, someday, you ever want me to beat him up, tell me. I¡¯ll be ready to do it.¡± Sebastian was itching for a fight. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± But that day would nevere. Theodore would be nothing but a stranger after their divorce. She didn¡¯t intend to ever see him again. after that. No matter what Theodore did from then on, or how his rtionship. with Cynthia would progress, it had nothing to do with her. Everything that was bound toe to an end would end. When that time came, all the pain she was feeling right now would go away. She might need some transition time, but she would get better. ¡°I want to be alone for a while. May 1?¡± Rosalie said weakly, her tone. mncholic. Sebastian stood up. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Rosalie nodded. After Sebastian left, sheid down weakly on the bed, all alone. She looked ahead, her eyes empty and soulless as they zed over. Rosalie stayed in her room alone until it in the evening. was seven She skipped dinner; there were many times Sebastian wanted to ask her what she wanted to eat for dinner, but he didn¡¯t dare to bother her since he knew she was in a bad mood. Still, if she skipped dinner, he was worried that she might be starving. Her sorrow over Theodore, coupled with hunger, was going to be detrimental to her health¨Cespecially with her pregnancy. After thinking through the options, he finally decided to knock on her door. ¡°Rose, what do you want to eat for dinner?¡± There was no response from the room. After a moment¡¯s silence, Sebastian went on, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel like eating, the baby needs nutrients. I¡¯ll call you out for dinner once. it¡¯s ready, all right?¡± Silence. ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I¡¯ll take it as consent. Reply me when I call youter, okay?¡± After ten whole seconds, Rosalie finally replied sullenly, ¡°Okay.¡± Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief and turned to leave. The moment Yvonne returned home, the wonderful fragrance of food greeted her. She followed the scent to the dining hall, and saw two dishes set out. on the table. They looked and smelled delicious, almost making her drool. Although she had some food during her outing, her cravings returned at the sight before her. She leaned close to the food and took a whiff, her drool almost dripping in them. Suddenly, a huge hand grabbed her shoulders and pulled her back hard. The back of her head was smacked¨Cwhile it wasn¡¯t painful, she could feel the hostility of the hand¡¯s owner. ¡°You¡¯re just like a dog drooling over food,¡± Sebastian berated. Yvonne furrowed her brows, and rubbed the back of her head. Her brother treated her so violently. She turned around, and saw Sebastian wearing an apron as he ced yet another dish on the table. She was surprised to see how virtuous and homely her brother looked. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed how vicious and ruthless her brother could be at work, frightening everyone around the meeting table, she would have thought that her brother was a genial gentleman. His handsome features were deceptive indeed. Regardless, she could now confidently say that her brother was capable at both work and in the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re making dinner, Seb? I had no idea you knew how to cook!¡± She had never seen him cook in her entire life. ¡°Do you know everything about me?¡± Sebastian countered coldly. What were you doing outside? You promised to keep Rosepany, but you ended up going out for fun. You¡¯re so irresponsible.¡± ¡°She went back to her room to rest, and I felt bored alone at home. Of course I had to go out for some fresh air! I¡¯ve returned now, haven¡¯t 1?¡± Yvonne retorted, slightly upset. Sebastian was always only fierce to her, and never to Rosalie. Sebastian shook his head, feeling hopeless. The logic his sister disyed was almost non¨Cexistent. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the food,¡± Sebastian warned before returning to the kitchen. Yvonne put her bag down, and followed him. ¡°Seb, where¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡± ¡°Stand right there,¡± Sebastian called out to her solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is she made of ss, so fragile that she¡¯s untouchable?¡± Sebastian was being overly protective of Rosalie. He shouldn¡¯t be treating his own wife like this, not to mention another man¡¯s wife. ¡°Something happened, and she¡¯s very sad right now. Don¡¯t bother her,¡± Sebastian said. Rosalle was probably feeling very emotional right now. Any careless word might just make her more upset. ¡°What happened?¡± Yvonne asked, curious. ¡°I was just out for a couple of hours. Did you do anything to her?¡± ¡°What rubbish are you spouting?¡± Sebastian lifted his hand, poised to smack the back of her head again. Yvonne hugged her head in fright, and took a few steps back. ¡°Why would she be upset, then? The more violent you are, the more it proves that you have a guilty conscience!¡± Though she was frightened, she remained resolutely headstrong in her words. Sebastian put down his hand, and said helplessly, ¡°She¡¯s getting a divorce tomorrow.¡± ¡°A divorce?!¡± Yvonne felt overwhelmed with all the information thrown at her sincest night. Firstly, her brother brought a woman home and let her stay overnight. As it turned out, she was married and pregnant to boot. Sebastian was protective and loving toward her, despite the child not being his. Had the child been his, his behavior would be even more exaggerated. And now, this woman was getting a divorce. If this woman was in a rtionship with Sebastian, she should be d about the divorce. So, what exactly was going on? It seemed this was a case of unrequited love for Sebastian. Rose, on the other hand, seemed to still be in love with that bastard of her husband. Truly, good girls love bad boys. At the pained look on her face, Sebastian could guess what was going on in Yvonne¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Things aren¡¯t what you think are.¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡± Sebastian was still preparing the soup, which needed some time. He turned to look outside the door. When he confirmed that no one was there, he whispered in hushed tones, ¡°Her husband is nasty to her, and now wants a divorce because of another woman. He doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s pregnant. Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Yvonne was gobsmacked. ¡°My god, that¡¯s terrible for her! Who¡¯s her husband?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± Sebastian said coldly. ¡°I told you all that so you¡¯ll know why you shouldn¡¯t bother her. She¡¯s different from your simple¨Cminded friends. Watch your words when you talk to her.¡± ¡°You have to at least tell me who her husband is. She refused to tell me, and you don¡¯t want to tell me either. Is her husband someone shady?¡± Yvonne persisted. Hearing Yvonne say that Rosalie refused to tell her made Sebastian even more adamant about not revealing anything. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. He¡¯s just a bastard. You¡¯ll only have the name of a bastard in your mind after I tell you. There¡¯s no point in that.¡± ¡°What water¨Ctight reasoning you have.¡± The more they refused to tell Yvonne, the more she was curious about who Rosalie¡¯s husband was. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn¡¯t pry the information from their mouths. Rosalie¡¯s husband seemed to be such a horrible bastard, they weren¡¯t even willing to identify him. ¡°Also,¡± Sebastian reminded Yvonne, ¡°don¡¯t go to her with so many questions. If you upset her, I won¡¯t spare you.¡± Sebastian shot his sister a warning look when he issued his threat. He even pointed hisdle at her, as if he would hit her on the head with it if she dared to disobey him. Yvonne took a few steps back. Pouting, she muttered, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask! Why are you being so fierce? You actually look pretty happy to me.¡± Sebastian¡¯s face turned cold upon hearing her ridiculous words.¡± What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that you look happy to see her getting a divorce with her husband.¡± ¡°Yvonne Carter, are you asking for a beating?¡± Sebastian said solemnly. ¡°If you are, just ask me for one directly. I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Yvonne said gleefully. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell how secretly happy you are.¡± Sebastian felt embarrassed at being seen through by Yvonne. Was it that obvious? He couldn¡¯tpletely deny what Yvonne said, but it wasn¡¯t exactly the truth either. He didn¡¯t feel good seeing Rosalie so upset. Sebastian shot her a cold look stove Yvonne had been cheeky since she was a child. Now that she found her aloof brother in love with a married woman who was also pregnant, she couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°So, you¡¯re actually willing to be a father. How very admirable!¡± Sebastian smacked thedle down on the counter, then grabbed the vegetable knife on the chopping board and charged toward her. Frightened, Yvonne fled. Sebastian didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he turned back and flung the knife aside in frustration. When Yvonne reached the door, she turned and said, ¡°Seb, cook more. I want some, too.¡± ¡°Did you not eat while you were outside? Trying to get some free food at home, are you?¡± he said irritably. ¡°Would eating your food bankrupt you? Am I not your beloved sister? Look at how petty and two¨Cfaced you are.¡± He was so tender and loving to Rosalie, the picture of a perfect, gant man. And yet, he went to the extent of almost hacking his very own sister with a knife. What a scary two¨Cfaced person! Sebastian couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to her. Though he said nothing more, he quietly added a portion for her. After dinner was served, Sebastian wanted to head upstairs to call Rosalie down for dinner. Yvonne held him back. ¡°Seb, let me do it.¡± Sebastian scoffed, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re both women. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to go.¡± Sebastian pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°All right. Watch your tongue and spew any nonsense. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡± With that, Yvonne walked leisurely up the stairs. This time, Sebastian. didn¡¯t stop her. When Yvonne reached the door to Rosalie¡¯s room, she raised her hand and knocked gently. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± After a while, Rosalie opened her door. Yvonne got a fright upon seeing her pale face. ¡°What happened to you? Do you feel unwell, or are you having a fever again?¡± Yvonne reached out to touch Rosalie¡¯s forehead. Her temperature felt normal, but she looked awful. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have been keeping youpany this afternoon,¡± Yvonne said. She wanted some fun, and headed out when she found it dull staying at home alone. Rosalie said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to hang. out, anyway. Go ahead and have fun, and don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Yvonne knew that Rosalie wasn¡¯t in a good mood, and probably didn¡¯t feel like chatting. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s head down for some food.¡± Yvonne held her arm enthusiastically. Rosalie nodded. Yvonne could sense how terrible Rosalie¡¯s mood was. She probably really loved her husband. Otherwise, even if she wasn¡¯t d about the divorce, she wouldn¡¯t be this upset. When they reached the dining hall, they could see the table filled with delicious food that was great for pregnantdies. They didn¡¯t look greasy, and smelled great. ¡°Rose, quick! Take a seat.¡± After serving the pot of soup which was thest dish, Sebastian removed his apron and put it aside. Rosalie stared at the whole table of food, and eximed in surprise,¡± Sebastian, did you make all this yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yvonne said before Sebastian had a chance to speak. ¡°Seb prepared all the food tonight. This is my first time seeing him cook like this. It¡¯s so rare! I really lucked out because of you, Rose¡± Sebastian wanted to stop Yvonne from talking, but on second thought, there was nothing wrong with her words. ¡°Thank you so much for the effort. Rosalie felt bad. Sebastian did so much for her while she chose to hide in her room, isting herself and wallowing in self¨Cpity and sorrow. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s just whipping up a meal. I rather enjoy it,¡± Sebastian said in all seriousness. He was clearly lying through his teeth, but he did it without batting an eyelid. Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Sebastian lying straight- faced. He enjoyed cooking? Was he being serious? She really wanted to expose his lies, and almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back from doing so. Sebastian nced at Yvonne with a smile, but his eyes were filled with warning. Yvonne tugged at the corner of Rosalie¡¯s shirt, and decided to support her brother. ¡°Yeah, Seb¡¯s great at cooking. You must eat more tonight.¡± With the siblings taking such great care of her and coaxing her to eat, Rosalie felt that wallowing in her own misery would be letting their kind intentions down. Gradually, she opened up to them and started chatting with them. The dinner went by pleasantly, and the three of them finished up all the food. Seeing Rosalie enjoying the food he prepared gave Sebastian happiness from the bottom of his heart. Time passed quickly. By the time the clock struck ten, Rosalie had retired for the night. She had to leave early for the divorce proceedings. Sebastian was still awake and seated in the dining hall, looking through recipes on hisptop and nning tomorrow¡¯s breakfast for Rosalie. 128 ROPRIA Yvonne came downstairs for some water, and saw the light¡­ the dining hall still on. She walked in, and saw Sebastian looking intently at hisptop. She snuck closer, and saw that he was looking through recipes. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really taking this seriously.¡± Sebastian hurriedly shut hisputer, as if he had a guilty conscience. Turning to her, he said coldly, ¡°Why did youe downstairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting a drink. You, on the other hand, are reading recipes at such ¨¢te hour. You¡¯re so attentive toward Rose,¡± Yvonne said, clearly hinting at something. ¡°None of your business. Go sleep.¡± He treated Rosalie so tenderly and patiently, but ran out of patience so easily when it came to his sister. Yvonne knew full well that Sebastian reserved all his patience for Rosalie, leaving none for others. ¡°Seb, allow me to humbly ask. Are you thinking of pursuing Rose after her divorce?¡± she asked. Sebastian set hisptop down on the table. He didn¡¯t feel happy hiding his feelings and burying them deep in his heart. Since Yvonne noticed, he decided not to hide them anymore. Wife my 211-220 ¡°Vonnie, let me ask you something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Is it that obvious that I¡­like her?¡± Yvonne, the cheeky girl, figured it out in a heartbeat. Was she just too sharp, or was he too eager? ¡°Are you kidding? You think you¡¯re being subtle?¡± Yvonne shot back. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, okay? No need to flip out on me.¡± Sebastian furrowed his brow. ¡°Just answer my question.¡± Yvonne replied, ¡°Yep, you¡¯re as clear as day. One nce, and I could tell there was something off between you two,¡± ¡°Something off between us?¡± Sebastian propped his chin on the table edge. Then, he turned around, his expression somewhat awkward. ¡± So, do you think it¡¯s just me who¡¯s off, or¡­¡± He paused, looking a bit embarrassed, but there was an urgency to know the answer. Yvonne had never seen her brother so flustered in all her years. It turned out that even the mighty CEO of Skycrest Enterprise could be at a loss when he liked a woman. ¡°It¡¯s just you,¡± Yvonne replied bluntly, knowing exactly what Sebastian was asking. ¡°Clearly, you¡¯re pining away.¡± Yvonne was loving this. Finally, she had a chance to throw the ultimate shade at her dear brother. Sebastian¡¯s face immediately soured, looking like he was ming Yvonne for being so direct. However, he was also contradictory¨Che didn¡¯t want Yvonne to lie, either. The truth always stung, yet had to be faced. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you feeling down? Yvonne sat beside him. Her chin was resting on her hand as she stared yfully at him. ¡°No wisecracks,¡± Sebastian squashed her little scheme. ¡°Our conversation today stays between us, or else.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I definitely can¡¯t tell your Rose, right?¡± Yvonne teased. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®my Rose¡®?¡± Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I thought you wished she was. Guess I misjudged. You¡¯re not that into her after all.¡± Yvonne found it amusing to poke fun at the lofty man like this. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re just itching for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sebastian was both annoyed and exasperated by his sister¡¯s words. Seems like he¡¯s been caught. He stood up, pushing the chair aside. ¡°Go get some sleep.¡± With that, he picked up his tablet and started to leave.. Yvonne stepped in his way. ¡°Seb, since when did you be such a coward? If you like her, just confess.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If I confess to her in her current state, don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll just run away from me?¡± Yvonne suddenly realized it. ¡°Oh, looks like you understand that Rose doesn¡¯t like you, Seb. She just sees you as a friend.¡± Sebastian felt a sudden pang in his heart. Yvonne¡¯s words were akin to a needle poking into his chest. It hurt. Though Yvonne was mischievous, she was also astute. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seen through Sebastian¡¯s feelings in an instant. Now she also saw that her brother was feeling ufortable because of her words. Finally, someone could get a handle on the aloof Sebastian¨Cit was great! ¡°But then again, not liking now doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t liketer. After all, she¡¯s getting a divorce. Seb, you¡¯ve got plenty of chances,¡± Yvonne teased. Her words left Sebastian feeling both flustered and relieved. Sebastian¡¯s stormy expression gradually cleared. He covered his lips with his clenched fist, and cleared his throat. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Otherwise, she might easily notice your feelings. You better hide them. a bit, or you¡¯ll scare her off.¡± Sebastian felt a bit uneasy. ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡± ¡°Seb, how about this? Next time you face Rose, I¡¯ll secretly tak a picture. Then, you can see for yourself the look in your eyes.¡± Just talking about it made Yvonne feel goosebumps. Sebastian frowned, and said in a somewhat resigned manner, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± ¡°At times like this, you need your little sister¡¯s help.¡± Yvonne tugged lightly at his sleeve. ¡°Even the best general needs soldiers to help him. charge into battle. This little sister of yours will take on this important. task.¡± Sebastian scoffed lightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Trust you? Yeah, right! Go and sleep. Stay out of my business with Rose,¡± Sebastian snapped. Even if Yvonne identally messed things up, she was still his sister. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to retaliate against her. Sebastian pulled away from Yvonne¡¯s arm, and left the dining room. After showering in his room, he still couldn¡¯t sleep. He leaned against the headboard, continuing to browse through his tablet for suitable recipes. He followed recipes step by step when cooking. He had a strong ability to learn, so even if he hadn¡¯t cooked something before, it wouldn¡¯t turn out too bad as long as he followed the steps and the measurements. Suddenly, his phone rang. He grabbed it without checking the caller ID, and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Bring Rose out. I¡¯m taking her back came the voice on the other en Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately threw off the covers, and went to the window. Outside, he saw a car parked by th gate, its lights shing incessantly. A sense of foreboding washed over him. ¡°Theodore, what are you up to at this hour?¡± Sebastian said, his voic cold ¡°I want to take my wife home. Are you going to bring her out yourself or do I have to break down this gate¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was ominous Sebastian scoffed, ¡°The esteemed CEO of SK Enterprise wants to trespass like a bandit. This is truly an eye¨Copener.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Yvonne said, trying to please him as she hooked her arm around his. ¡°My dear brother, you¡¯re no handsome and charming. You know how many women like you, right? You¡¯re not oblivious to that.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not the one I want, what¡¯s the use even if there are ten thousand?¡± Sebastian sighed destely. ¡°What I want, I can¡¯t have, So, it¡¯s all meaningless.¡± Seeing Sebastian sighing like that, Yvonneforted him. ¡°You¡¯re feeling down right at the beginning, which isn¡¯t like you at all. Don¡¯t worry. Your little sister will cheer you up!¡± Sebastian turned his head away. ¡°Are you saying you really support me?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my brother. Why wouldn¡¯t I support you?¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s been married before and is carrying another man¡¯s child, you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that?¡± Sebastian himself certainly didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. He didn¡¯t have outdated, closed¨Coff thinking, but he didn¡¯t expect his family to be as open¨Cminded. ¡°So what? You like her, and you¡¯re happy. That¡¯s all that matters. Besides, who doesn¡¯t have a past?¡± Yvonne was very open¨Cminded and cheerful. Sebastian felt relieved. He raised his hand, and gently rubbed her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this to anyone, Rose is grieving right now, and I won¡¯t take advantage of her vulnerability. Don¡¯t say any nonsense to her either, okay?¡± ¡°Got it. It¡¯s lucky she¡¯s grieving now and focused on another man. She might easily notice your feelings. You better hide a bit, or you¡¯ll scare her off.¡± Sebastian felt a bit uneasy. ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡± ¡°Seb, how about this? Next time you face Rose, I¡¯ll secretly take a picture. Then, you can see for yourself the look in your eyes.¡± Just talking about it made Yvonne feel goosebumps. Sebastian frowned, and said in a somewhat resigned manner, ¡°I more careful next time.¡± ¡°At times like this, you need your little sister¡¯s help.¡± Yvonne tug lightly at his sleeve. ¡°Even the best general needs soldiers to help charge into battle. This little sister of yours will take on this import task.¡± Sebastian scoffed lightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Trust you? Yeah, right! Go and sleep. Stay out of my business wi Rose,¡± Sebastian snapped. Even if Yvonne identally messed things up, she was still his siste He couldn¡¯t bring himself to retaliate against her. Sebastian pulled away from Yvonne¡¯s arm, and left the dining room After showering in his room, he still couldn¡¯t sleep. He leaned against the headboard, continuing to browse through his tablet for suitable recipes. He followed recipes step by step when cooking. He had a strong ability to learn, so even if he hadn¡¯t cooked something before, it wouldn¡¯t turn out too bad as long as he followed the steps and the measurements. Suddenly, his phone rang. He grabbed it without checking the caller ID, and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± +25 BONU ¡°Bring Rose out. I¡¯m taking her back,¡± came the voice on the other end. Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately threw off the covers, and went to the window. Outside, he saw a car parked by the gate, its lights shing incessantly. A sense of foreboding washed over him. ¡°Theodore, what are you up to at this hour?¡± Sebastian said, his voice cold. ¡°I want to take my wife home. Are you going to bring her out yourself, or do I have to break down this gate?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was ominous. Sebastian scoffed, ¡°The esteemed CEO of SK Enterprise wants to trespass like a bandit. This is truly an eye¨Copener.¡± ¡°An eye¨Copener, huh? There¡¯s still plenty for you to learn in this world,¡± Theodore muttered angrily. ¡°Tell Rose I¡¯m waiting downstairs for her. My patience is wearing thin, and I don¡¯t mind making a scene.¡± Without waiting for a response, Theodore hung up the phone. Sebastian gritted his teeth in frustration, his eyes shing with icy fury. Theodore was behaving in such an unreasonable manner. There must be something wrong with his brain! Theodore was already here, and Sebastian couldn¡¯t keep it from Rosalie. She had the right to know. What Rosalie hated the most was being lied to. Theodore had already deceived her enough, and Sebastian couldn¡¯t deceive her like Theodore did. Meanwhile, Rosalie was in a daze and half¨Casleep. When she heard Sebastian mention Theodore¡¯s arrival, all her drowsiness vanished and she sat up abruptly in bed. She opened the door to find Sebastian standing outside. ¡°Rose, stay in your room. I¡¯ll go down and send him away,¡± Sebastian said, rifying that he didn¡¯t intend for Rosalie to leave with Theodore. Rosalie clutched her clothes tightly. She didn¡¯t want to see Theodore now. Just hearing his name made her instinctively recoil and feel unbearable pain in her heart. She hadn¡¯t expected Theodore to show up herete at night. Was he out of his mind? They were getting divorced tomorrow, so what was the point? Knowing Rosalie didn¡¯t want to see Theodore, Sebastian headed downstairs to send him away. If Theodore insisted on causing trouble, Sebastian didn¡¯t care. He was itching for a fight. If Rosalie gave the word, he¡¯d happily take on Theodore- consequences be damned! Before Sebastian reached the door, Rosalie hurriedly caught up with him. ¡°Sebastian,¡± ahe called out to him. Sebastian turned back. ¡°Rose, why did youe down? Go back to your room. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°No, I have to handle this. It¡¯s between me and Theodore. I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°Rose, it¡¯s not a bother. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Sebastian,¡± Rosalie interrupted him. ¡°If you consider me a friend, then listen to me. You go inside first, and I¡¯ll handle this with Theodore.¡± If Sebastian and Theodore met, they would surely argue; maybe evene to blows. After thinking it over, Rosalie decided it was best for her to go alone. As long as they weren¡¯t divorced yet, she couldn¡¯t avoid Theodore. Rosalie¡¯s eyes showed urgency. Though she wasn¡¯t crying, they glistened like tears, evoking a painful heartache in Sebastian¡¯s chest. Sebastian sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright. If anything seems wrong, call me right away.¡± Rosalie nodded back, and gently nudged Sebastian. ¡°Go in, okay?¡± Sebastian stepped back. He stood at the door, but did didn¡¯t go in Rosalie walked towards the front gate. A ck sports car was parked outside. Theodore stepped out, his tall figure exuding an aura of coldness in the dark night. He strode towards Rosalie, his voice chilly as he said, ¡°Open the gate.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Rosalie tried to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home,¡± Theodore replied with a stormy look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to go back. It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s inappropriate for you to be here. Please go back on your own,¡± Rosalie said, trying to maintain a polite tone. Theodore narrowed his eyes and snapped coldly, ¡°And how is it appropriate for you to be here?! Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still a married woman!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re getting divorced tomorrow,¡± Rosalie retorted. ¡°It¡¯s today, not tomorrow,¡± Theodore snapped back. He grabbed the iron gate, causing it to rattle. Rosalie instinctively took a few steps back, her face filled with fear. Seeing the fear in her eyes, Theodore realized he had frightened her. He softened his tone, and released the gate. ¡°As long as we¡¯re not divorced yet, you¡¯re still Mrs. Spencer. What would people say about you staying overnight at another man¡¯s ce? ¡°Seriously?¡± Rosalie scoffed. ¡°And what about you?! You¡¯re a married man, but when another woman calls you, you rush to apany her and stay out all night. What does that make you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Cindy was sick, I had to go to the hospital! What about you and Sebastian? I bet you two have been fooling around for ages!¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When did I ever get involved with him? We¡¯re just friends! Don¡¯t make baseless usations!¡± Theodore was being absurd. He was fooling around with Cynthia, yet here he was, using her! ¡°Baseless usations? Hah.¡± Theodore clenched his fists. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you first met Sebastian in college? I asked you again Rosalie¡¯s heart sank, and she shot him an incredulous look. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned grim as he continued sarcastically, ¡°On your birthday, you were all dressed up and having dinner with him. That¡¯s not a wonder, though, since you¡¯ve been together for a while, right? It was your birthday, so of course you wanted him there!¡± Rosalie¡¯s head was spinning. She felt as though someone had struck her on her head. Caleb was probably the one who told Theodore about that day. Theodore turned red with anger, his teeth clenched. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Feeling guilty?¡± ¡°Why should I feel guilty?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes were fearless. ¡°Yes, I did have dinner with Sebastian on my birthday. That was the first time I met him. The restaurant was fully booked, so we shared a table. Caleb probably misunderstood when he saw us. Later, I told you we first met in college to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Misunderstandings? Are you sure?¡± Theodore smirked cynically, not believing a word. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that is the truth. I have nothing to gain from lying to you now. We¡¯re getting divorced anyway, and it¡¯s not like I want to salvage anything in this rtionship. What¡¯s the point of lying to you?¡± she shot back. Theodore clenched his fist and mmed it against the iron gate and a loud bang resounded. The resounding noise from him the impression of a tran cage. Rosalie took a deep breath, trying hard to restrain her panic. ¡°Leave, please. We¡¯ll meet at the clerk¡¯s office at nine tomorrow.¡± +75 BONUS This was thest night she would get angry because of him. She was tired of being used by him over and over again for no reason. ¡°Come back with me!¡± Theodore demanded sternly. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to stay here tonight!¡± Rosalie must havee herest night. Had he known about this yesterday, he would never have let Rosaliee here. His wife actually spent the night at another man¡¯s ce! Even though he was divorcing her, Theodore couldn¡¯t ept it. Whether it was due to male possessiveness or an inferiorityplex, he just couldn¡¯t allow it! Rosalie was almost fuming from Theodore¡¯s domineering attitude. He could spend time with Cynthia, but she couldn¡¯t stay overnight at a friend¡¯s ce? What a joke! ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m not going back. If you want to go back, go yourself. We¡¯re getting divorced tomorrow, so don¡¯t think you can control me.¡± She was fed up with this man controlling her emotions. ¡°Open the door.¡± Theodore was like a volcano about to erupt, its moltenva underneath gathering immense force and reaching its critical point. Naturally, Rosalie didn¡¯t dare to open the door. She was afraid. Theodore would burst in. Instead, she looked at him anxiously. ¡°Theodore, please don¡¯t force me, okay? Look at us now. What¡¯s the point of doing this? Even if I go back tonight, we¡¯ll still get divorced tomorrow!¡± Theodore raised his foot and kicked the iron gate hard. ¡°Open the door!¡± From afar, Sebastian noticed something was wrong. He immediately walked over. ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t pick on Rose! Haven¡¯t you tormented her enough? How far do you want to push her? You¡¯re way out of line!¡± ¡°Sebastian, you don¡¯t get to lecture me! Who do you think you are?¡± Theodore roared. He usually appeared as an elegant gentleman in public, but who would have thought he could be so vtile in private? Even the most perfect person, once ignited with primal emotions, could behave like children pulling each other¡¯s hair for candy. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m no one,¡± Sebastian sneered sarcastically. ¡°But you¡¯re even less than that. Rose was unlucky to marry you, but thankfully, she¡¯ll be free tomorrow!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Theodore roared. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m telling you onest time! Come home with me!¡± Sebastian pulled Rosalie behind him protectively. ¡°She won¡¯t go with you. It¡¯s really absurd. Clearly, you¡¯re the one who messed up. But now, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re the victim and pushing all the me onto her. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Rosalie gently tugged at Sebastian¡¯s sleeve. She was worried that if he said too much, it would only serve to heighten Theodore¡¯s anger and cause things to spiral out of control. Theodore saw Rosalie¡¯s subtle action towards Sebastian, and it only fueled his fury. ¡°Sebastian, if you¡¯re still a man, open the damn door! Stop hiding behind it!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll open it!¡± Sebastian was about to open the door when Rosalie hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She pushed Sebastian back forcefully, taking a few steps herself. If Sebastian opened the door, these two men might end up fighting. ¡°Rosalie, is this your choice? No wonder you said you¡¯re unhappy and fed up with me. Apparently, you can only be happy with Sebastian!¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was mocking, his sarcastic smile piercing. ¡°How long have you been together? A year? Two years? Three years?¡± Sebastian clenched his fist, his knuckles cracking. He was about to speak, when Rosalie interrupted him with a shout. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± She grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm, her tone triumphant as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time. On my birthday, I dressed up nicely for a date with him, but Caleb ruined it. Your divorce is perfect timing because I can¡¯t wait to be with Sebastian.¡± Sebastian paused slightly, surprised by Rosalie¡¯s words. Sebastian knew that Rosalie was only saying these things because she was desperate, not out of malice. He could sense that the person most hurt by her words was herself. Theodore¡¯s eyes were almost bloodshot with barely contained rage, but suddenly, he startedughing. ¡°Hahaha! Rosalie, you¡¯ve made yourself out to be the victim here. It¡¯s like you¡¯re using me of cheating, but you¡¯ve been with this man all along. You have no right to stand here crying and acting all innocent in front of me!¡± Rosalie could feel his heartless words stabbing her right in the chest. She was in so much pain that she could barely breathe. Sebastian was furious. Theodore was aplete bastard! He wanted to punch him or at least yell at Theodore, but he knew that arguing now would solve nothing. Everyone was too angry, and it would only make things worse for Rosalie. So, Sebastian held back. Instead, he grasped Rosalie¡¯s hand tofort her. Rosalie wiped the tears from her eyes, and smiled calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me looking all pitiful and teary¨Ceyed, then don¡¯te here at night. What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you see how ridiculous you are? Your words and actions don¡¯t match at all!¡± Rosalie thought she was the most ridiculous woman in the world. But now, she realized Theodore was just as ridiculous. How did two such ridiculous people end up together? It was like trying to fit a square peg in a round hole¨Cit just wouldn¡¯t work. Maybe Cupid had gotten drunk and tied the wrong red strings. together, forcing two mismatched shapes to be bound. Now that he had sobered up, he was tearing those strings apart. A terrible silence suddenly fell between the three of them. Every second seemed to stretch on endlessly. When Theodore spoke again, his voice was calm. He was no longer as agitated as before. He took a few steps back and leanedzily against the car, crossing his arms with a small smile. ¡°Rose, we¡¯ve talked about getting a divorce so many times, but something alwayses up and we never go through with it. What if something happens again tomorrow, and we can¡¯t finalize the divorce? What, then?¡± Rosalie¡¯s face went pale, her eyes wide in shock. She rushed forward and grabbed the iron gate. ¡°Theodore, what are you saying?¡± A cunning look shed in Theodore¡¯s eyes. He replied unhurriedly, ¡°Exactly what I said. Tomorrow, we might not be able to get divorced. Maybe I¡¯ll have a drink or be busy with something, like spending time with Cindy. There¡¯s always some chaotic thing popping up. With so much going on, who has time to get a divorce?¡± He acted like he was troubled, but also seemed to be considering what mighte up the next day. His expression told Rosalie that he would always find something to keep them from divorcing. Rosalie¡¯s breathing quickened, and she gripped the iron gate tighter. She shouted, ¡°Theodore Spencer, we agreed to get divorced tomorrow! Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Theodore narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°I never said we wouldn¡¯t get divorced. I¡¯m just saying something mighte up tomorrow to dy it. The future is unpredictable.¡± An unpredictable future, indeed¨Cone that Theodore could manipte at will! Rosalie sneered, ¡°Do you think this is fair to Cynthia? She¡¯s waiting in the hospital, hoping you¡¯ll divorce me. You promise her every time, but you keep breaking your word. Have you ever thought about how she feels? How can you be with her if you don¡¯t divorce me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle everything with Cindy,¡± Theodore said nonchntly, adjusting his sleeve. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t divorce you, I can still have a wedding with Cindy. As for you and me, our marriage is just in name only. You can stay alone, while Cindy and I go on with our lives.¡± ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re despicable,¡± Sebastian seethed, his anger boiling over. ¡°You¡¯re hurting both Rose and Cynthia. You¡¯re a real bastard!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bastard!¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were cold, and he let out a mockingugh. ¡°Things are already this way, so what¡¯s the worst that can happen now?¡± He straightened up, his voice turning icy. ¡°Rosalie, since you don¡¯t want toe back with me, stay here. Don¡¯t bother going to the clerk¡¯s office tomorrow. We¡¯ll just drag this out. It won¡¯t stop me from enjoying myself.¡± Theodore pulled open the car door, and he got in without starting the engine, as if he were waiting. Rosalie¡¯s legs went weak, and she sank to the ground in agony. She felt like she was on the edge of a volcano. Theodore¡¯s despicable behavior continuously shattered her perception of him. She never imagined he could go this far. It wasughable¨Cshe had once believed he had some good in him. Now, it was clear that whatever good she saw waspletely overshadowed by his current actions. ¡°Rose,¡± Sebastian said, stepping forward to support her as she struggled to stand, his concern evident. ¡°Let me help you back to rest. Don¡¯t worry about what Theodore says. He¡¯s just trying to threaten you.¡± Rosalie still clung to the iron gate, knowing full well that Theodore was using the threat of not divorcing her to force her to go back with him. She truly had enough of this marriage. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of continuing like this, and she was especially worried about the baby she was carrying. The doctor had repeatedly stressed the importance of her taking good care of herself ¨Cbut with everything happening recently, her health was at risk. If they didn¡¯t divorce soon and more stress affected her, it might harm the baby. No, she had to get divorced tomorrow, no matter what it took! She had enough of Theodore using his status as her husband to hurt her without remorse! Theodore seemed to lose patience. He started the engine and drove off. Rosalie panicked and quickly pressed a button next to the iron gate. As the gate opened, she ran out. Sebastian chased after her. ¡°Rose!¡± ¡°Theodore, wait! Stop right there!¡± Rosalie shouted. The car hadn¡¯t gone far, and came to a halt at her call. Rosalie stopped, clutching her stomach, and turned to Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯ll go with him tomorrow to get the divorce. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Rose, are you sure you want to go with him? I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. It will all be over tomorrow. Thank you for everything. We¡¯ll stay in touch.¡± wouldn¡¯t happen tomorrow Rosalie walked slowly towards Theodore¡¯s car and got into the passenger seat. Theodore nced at her coldly, his expression hard and unyielding. ¡°Put your seatbelt on,¡± hemanded icily. Usually, he might have buckled it for her. But this time, he only reminded her. Their rtionship had long since spiraled into a deep abyss. Rosalie numbly fastened her seatbelt and slumped against the seat, staring at the rearview mirror. In it, she saw the solitary figure of Sebastian standing in the darkness, filled with worry. Closing her eyes in pain, Rosalie turned her head away. Sebastian stood still until the sports car disappeared from view. He didn¡¯t move an inch. Footsteps approached from behind. Yvonne, half¨Casleep, walked over. She rubbed her messy hair, and looked at Sebastian in confusion. ¡°Why are you outside? What happened?¡± She had been sleeping soundly when she heard somemotion. Coming downstairs, she found therge gate open. She saw Sebastian standing outside, staring into the dark, with only the gate¡¯s light illuminating his long shadow. He sighed heavily, and turned back inside. Yvonne followed him, and asked, ¡°What happened? Seb, say something.¡± As the gate closed, Sebastian said, ¡°Rose went home. Her husband came to pick her up.¡± ¡°What? Her husband found her here?¡± Seeing the lonely look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes, Yvonne wondered if a dramatic scene had urred. But wasn¡¯t Rosalie supposed to be divorcing her husband? What was going on? She wished she hade down earlier to see the whole situation. She wanted to see what kind of man Rosalie¡¯s husband was, and if he could possiblypare to her brother. Sebastian was handsome, wealthy, gentle, and elegant. Few men could match up to him! Sebastian didn¡¯t say anything more, and walked dejectedly into the house. Rosalie and Theodore didn¡¯t speak during the drive. When they got home, Theodore walked around to the passenger side and opened the door for her. Rosalie was exhausted. Still in her pajamas, she stumbled out of the car, her legs weak and unsteady. With a stern expression, Theodore stepped forward and scooped her up in his arms, carrying her into the hall. Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to struggle. She spoke softly, but firmly,¡± Tomorrow at nine, we have to get divorced. Even if the sky falls, we¡¯re ending this marriage first!¡± She had truly had enough! She was utterly exhausted, and was beyond physical fatigue. Physical tiredness could be relieved with a few days of rest. But how long would it take to recover when the heart, mind, and soul were tired? ¡°I know,¡± Theodore said coldly as he carried her upstairs. ¡°The sooner we get divorced, the sooner you can be with Sebastian!¡± He was convinced that Rosalie and Sebastian had a special rtionship. She had even spent the night at Sebastian¡¯s ce, leaving no room for doubt. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. She had no desire to exin herself. They were getting divorced tomorrow, so it didn¡¯t matter what he thought. He could believe whatever he wanted. Her silence seemed to confirm his suspicions, darkening Theodore¡¯s expression even more. Whether she spoke or stayed silent, he was infuriated either way. As they reached the top of the stairs, he suddenly stopped and looked down at the flight of steps below. Rosalie saw Theodore¡¯s dark expression, and feared he might throw her down the stairs. In the past, she would have been sure Theodore wouldn¡¯t do something like that. But now, everything was different. This man might do anything, including throwing her down the stairs. Why else would he stop here? She couldn¡¯t shake the thought. Theodore stared at her in silence, his ck eyes so deep and inscrutable they looked like a dark, cold sea. Rosalie swallowed hard, her heart pounding in fear. She nced at the staircase, dreading the thought of being thrown down. If he did, she¡¯d be severely injured, and the baby wouldn¡¯t survive. Compared to Theodore, she was physically weak and couldn¡¯t possibly fight back. If he wanted to throw her, he could do it as easily as tossing a small bird. Driven by maternal instinct to protect her unborn child, she clutched Theodore¡¯s cor. Her eyes were wide with fear. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore tonight, okay?¡± She resolved to endure whatever it took, no matter how angry or hurt she felt, until the divorce was finalized tomorrow. Then, she would move out immediately and stay far away from Theodore forever. But she didn¡¯t dare voice these thoughts, afraid of provoking him further. He was much too unpredictable. She couldn¡¯t help but think of news stories about husbands killing their wives. The punishments the men get lenient. Theodore noticed her panicked expression and nced at the stairs, seemingly understanding her fear. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to throw you down here?¡± Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t fathom what Rosalie was thinking, and it frustrated him. Other times, he felt like he could read her mind perfectly, which also frustrated him. Rosalie swallowed again, saying nothing. However, Theodore could already see the answer in her eyes. Theodore¡¯s chest heaved heavily. His heart was pounding, and a spark of fire lit in his eyes. Suddenly, he loosened his grip, as if he was about to throw her down the stairs. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Rosalie cried out in terror, quickly wrapping her arms around his neck and clinging tightly to him. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She was trembling in his arms like a frightened little rabbit. Her face went pale with fear, and her grip tightened around him. Theodore had only loosened his hold slightly, without any real intention of letting her go. He could never actually do such a thing- but seeing her so scared filled him with deep frustration. A heavy stone seemed to have dropped on his chest, and wouldn¡¯t budge. She obviously didn¡¯t trust him. Despite their years of knowing each other and being the closest people in the world, she didn¡¯t trust him at all. She actually believed he might throw her down the stairs.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Did she really think he was that kind of man? Feeling the intense anger in his eyes, Rosalie¡¯s heart avoided his gaze, too afraid + guilt without knowing exactly why. Perhaps the guilt came from the realization that she had indeed thought of him as someone who could throw her down the stairs. Theodore held her there for several minutes, not the least bit out of breath. The entire time, his expression was unreadable. Theodore had always been strong. Even though Rosalie felt tired in his arms, she couldn¡¯t see any signs of fatigue on his face. After a while, his gaze shifted away from her face, and he carried her away. He carried her all the way back to their room,ying her roughly on the bed. Though his actions were a bit harsh, the bed was soft, and she didn¡¯t feel ufortable. However, from his demeanor, she knew he was angry. Theodore was still in his suit; a few buttons of his shirt undone, revealing his strong chest. He stood with his hands on his hips, ring coldly at Rosalie on the bed. He wanted to say something to her, but seeing her panicked face and clutching the nket, he gritted his teeth and dropped his hands. Then, he impatiently threw his jacket aside. Rosalie wrapped herself tightly in the nket, adopting a defensive posture. They were getting divorced tomorrow, but Theodore had brought her back to their shared bedroom. Was he nning to spend the night here? She didn¡¯t want to engage in any sentimentalst¨Cnight embraces with him. They had gone through too many of those. Theodore turned and left, mming the door behind him. Rosalie¡¯s heart raced as the door mmed shut. She hugged the nket to her chest, trembling weakly. She had been sleeping peacefully at Sebastian¡¯s ce, but Theodore had suddenly dragged her back here. Now, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She tossed and turned in bed, restless. She reached for her phone to check the time, only to realize it was still at Sebastian¡¯s ce. As the night wore on, she finally felt a wave of sleepiness wash over her. Rosalie drifted off to sleep. Not long after, the door burst open, startling her awake. She sat up abruptly in bed. If she had to endure a few more of these, she¡¯d end up with a heart attack. The room¡¯s light flicked on, and Theodore walked in. He was still wearing the same clothes as he approached her bedside. As he got closer, Rosalie caught a whiff of the strong scent of alcohol. She furrowed her brow. ¡°Have you been drinking again?¡± It was almost an instinctive reaction. He had stomach problems, but he insisted on drinking. Wasn¡¯t he just tormenting himself? ¡°What, now the woman who thought I was going to throw her down the stairs cares if I¡¯m drinking or not?¡± His icy tone carried a hint of mockery. Rosalie¡¯s hand, hidden beneath the covers, clenched suddenly. She replied coldly, ¡°Who cares about you? I was just asking a question. Drink if you want. It¡¯s your body, not mine!¡± After their divorce, he would be Cynthia¡¯s problem. There would be other women to care about him. Why should Rosalie care? Rosaliey back down, pulling the covers over herself, signaling that she didn¡¯t want to engage further. But Theodore suddenly stepped forward, yanking the covers off her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalie sat up again, her expression now tinged with impatience. ¡°It¡¯ste, and I want to sleep. We have a divorce to finalize tomorrow. You also go back and sleep too so you¡¯re not hungover in the morning.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Theodore smirked suddenly, his expression dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Worried I¡¯ll be too drunk to go through with the divorce tomorrow?¡± Rosalie retorted, ¡°If you remember we¡¯re getting divorced tomorrow, then you¡¯re not too drunk to function. So go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Go back? Where do you want me to go? This is my room, isn¡¯t it?¡± Theodore sat down on the edge of the bed, the mockery in his voice still thick. Wife my 221`-230 Chapter 221 Rosalie quickly shifted away from him, putting some distance between them. Her expression was wary as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You told me to rest, right? This is my room and my bed. Of course I¡¯m going to lie down here!¡± The usually dignified man now seemed like a spiteful troublemaker, shameless and unreserved. Strangely, it carried an undeniable allure about him. Rosalie had the urge to reprimand him, but she couldn¡¯t find a reason to argue back. It was indeed his home, and she would move out after the divorce. ¡°Fine, since this is your room, you sleep here. I¡¯ll leave,¡± she said. She would sleep in the guest room. At this point, she didn¡¯t care that tonight was theirst night together. Things between her and Theodore had gotten ugly, and nothing else mattered. Theodore gripped her wrist tightly as she moved to get off the bed. Despite her attempts to free herself, she found it impossible. Rosalie frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theodore noticed how often she had asked him what he was doing whenever he approached her. What was he doing? He was her husband, but she treated him like a stranger. Whenever he got close, she seemed to suspect his intentions and treated him like a ferocious beast. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Everything I do is normal!¡± Suddenly, he pushed her down onto the bed, pinning her down. Hisrge hand gripped her chin, exerting more and more pressure and almost dislocating her bones. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m going to eat you. Even if I did, what then?¡± He released her chin, unbuttoning his shirt and spreading it open, his chest heaving dramatically. Even from a distance, Rosalie could hear the pounding of his heart. His eyes zed with such intensity that they could almost set her on fire. Rosalie¡¯s heart pounded furiously, her nerves on edge. She swallowed hard. Uneasy, she said, ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced tomorrow. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t what?¡± Theodore interrupted her.¡°Shouldn¡¯t kiss you, touch you, or sleep with you?¡± Rosalie gripped the bedsheet beneath her, ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t forget Cynthia¡¯s situation. You promised her you¡¯d marry her.¡± ¡°I did promise her that.¡± Theodore¡¯s hands pressed down on either side of her face, his eyes shing severely. ¡°But I never said I wouldn¡¯t touch you before the divorce.¡± A sly smile crept onto his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s do the math. We still have several hours left.¡± Seeing the malice in his eyes, Rosalie felt extremely nervous. Instinctively, she worried about her stomach. She didn¡¯t dare provoke Theodore, especially now that he had been drinking. A drunkard was capable of anything. There was a long silence between them. Rosalie¡¯s vision suddenly blurred as tears welled up in her eyes. She said softly, ¡°Theo.¡± Her voice was soft, and it carried a hint of sadness. Reaching out, she gently touched his forehead. There was still a faint scar on his temple, a reminder of the day in the hospital when he got injured trying to shield her from a flying vase. The wound had mostly healed after a few days of rest, but upon closer inspection, there were still traces of it. Rosalie gently rubbed her fingertip over that shallow scar, feeling at pang in her heart. Involuntarily, she recalled the chaotic scene whent he had rushed forward without hesitation. She couldn¡¯t forget how Theodore had hurt hor, but neither could she forget his kindness. The mixture of good and bad was undoubtedly. painful and confusing. She would rather blindly remember his goodness and forget the bad, or only recall his faults and be extremely angry. But she couldn¡¯t be that simple, nor could she be extreme. She was stuck in the middle, stuck remembering both his good and bad deeds. So, she consistently wavered without a firm stance. In the end, she was the one who would get hurt the most. Theodore grabbed her hand, seeing the sadness in her eyes. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his heart, a suffocating despair. Yes, it was despair, he carefully considered. It seemed like he had indeed fallen into despair, his body and soul submerged in her sorrowful gaze. What did her gaze mean? Didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t love him? Wasn¡¯t she unhappy with their marriage and fed up with it for a long time? If so, why was she looking at him with such reluctance? Moreover, hadn¡¯t she admitted to being with Sebastian a long time ago? It was absurd. For a moment, he tried to reassure himself, thinking that Rosalie might have just been angry at that moment. Still, she had still gone to Sebastian¡¯s ce. Something might have even happened between them. Theodore suddenly felt like a raging lion as mes of anger erupted from his eyes. He kissed her lips fiercely, as if venting his anger. There was no tenderness in his actions. Rosalie closed her eyes, feeling numb. She tried to push him away, and her hands pressed against his shoulders. Sensing her resistance, he seized her hands and pinned them above her head. It went on for a long time, almost suffocating her.. Eventually, she gave up struggling. She let her hands go limp, allowing him to do as he pleased. Initially, Theodore¡¯s aggression intensified when Rosalie resisted. But now that she had stopped struggling, he suddenly stopped and stared at her nkly in silence for a long while. Faced with Rosalie¡¯s indifferent gaze, he clenched his fists. The anger. in his eyes seemed to dissipate like smoke. Rosalie looked at him calmly. She said nothing, as if resigned to her fate. Theodore gritted his teeth. After a moment, he rose from the bed. He said coldly, ¡°Be at the clerk¡¯s office sharp at nine tomorrow.¡± As he reached for the door handle to leave, he suddenly turned back. He gazed at the woman on the bed for a full ten seconds before saying softly, ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d throw you down the stairs?¡± In truth, he had drunk a lot not just because of what had happened tonight, but also because she actually believed he was capable of such a thing. Did she really think so poorly of him, or had she always been guarded against him? Rosalie pulled the nket over herself, and replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer to that?¡± There was nothing she could say against his words. S She didn¡¯t understand why Theodore suddenly brought up this matter. Even if she had such thoughts, what difference did it make to him? Hadn¡¯t he also once misunderstood her, thinking her to be a malicious and evil woman? ¡°Hah.¡± Theodore suddenlyughed, his smile particrly scornful. Yes, I did want to throw you down and break you to pieces.¡± Since he thought so, there was nothing left for her to exin. The gap between them wasn¡¯t one that would go away with some exnations. Once they were divorced, everything would be over. These tangled affairs that couldn¡¯t be cleared up would never happen again! After the divorce, she would finally be able to avoid further turmoil with him once she distanced herself from him. Rosalie turned away, andid on her side. She bit her fingernails as tears streamed down her face. The next day was the day of their divorce. Both Rosalie and Theodore got up early, and silently had breakfast together. They were both very calm. It was theirst breakfast together, so they didn¡¯t argue or show any negative emotions. However, they felt distant from each other. It didn¡¯t feel like they were a married couple. Rather, they were like two strangers eating at a hotel buffet, sitting at the same table without speaking to each other. Only after they finished eating did Theodore say to a servant nearby,¡± Bring the documents.¡± Finally, a document was ced in front of Rosalie. ¡°This is the divorce agreement. Sign it first,¡± Theodore said casually. Without hesitation, Rosalie picked up the pen and signed her name at thest page without bothering to read the contents. She didn¡¯t care about money. After all, she came to the Spencers with nothing, and they had spent a lot of money on her. Objectively speaking, the Spencers didn¡¯t owe her anything. Although she had been hurt by Theodore, it was a matter of emotional dispute between her and him. It wasn¡¯t the Spencers¡® business. After signing the divorce agreement, Theodore and Rosalie left together. He drove them to the clerk¡¯s office himself, and they arrived just in time. There weren¡¯t many people ahead of them, so they quickly made it to the front of the line. As the staff moved to stamp the marriage certificate with the cancetion seal, he cautiously asked, ¡°Have you both thought it through? Life is long, and there¡¯s no obstacle that can¡¯t be ovee.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Some obstacles in life were just too difficult to ovee, no matter how hard one tried. Theodore sat there with an indifferent look. The air around him was cold as he said tly, ¡°We¡¯ve both thought it through. Let¡¯s proceed.¡± eing that both of them were determined, the staff stamped the divorce certificate with the cancetion seal. After leaving the clerk¡¯s office, Rosalle looked at the cancetion seal. on the document in her hand and felt a pang of sadness. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel like crying. She just felt empty inside, as if her whole being had be weightless. Even when she looked at the world around her, it seemed different, like it had turned gray. Despite that, she could still distinguish the colors of every object. Perhaps what had turned gray was her heart. Before this, they had been disrupted many times when they tried to divorce. During that time, she had thought it would be great if they could finally divorce and liberate themselves. This time, they calmly went through the divorce smoothly and without any problems. All things came to an end eventually. No matter how many problems there were before, no matter how many surprises, there weren¡¯t signs that could change the oue. Finally, she was no longer Mrs. Spencer or Theodore¡¯s wife. Theodore would be Cynthia¡¯s husband. Rosalie fell silent for a long time, unable to articte her feelings. It was a difficult emotion to describe¨Ca hollow emptiness. It wasn¡¯t exactly painful, but it wasn¡¯t painless either. It was like losing one¡¯s soul. Perhaps this was pain such that it felt like losing one¡¯s soul, to the point the agony disappeared altogether. Theodore reached out to her. ¡°Can you give me your marriage certificate?¡± Rosalie snapped out of her daze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The marriage certificate is already void now, and we¡¯ll just throw it away anyway. Give it to me. I¡¯ll show it to Cindy.¡± Rosalie scoffed. ¡°You really care about her feelings.¡± The marriage certificate had been stamped as void, so it was useless now. They each had one, but he was still considering Cynthia¡¯s feelings. He was sure she had to see that Rosalie¡¯s divorce certificate had also been stamped as void. There was really no need for this, but he was willing to do such pointless and unnecessary things for Cynthia. That was what true love is, wasn¡¯t it? Theodore had never done anything unnecessary for Rosalie. ¡°Is it okay?¡± Theodore asked again. When he repeated something, it meant he really wanted it. Rosalie¡¯s gaze was vacant as she stared at the certificate in her hand. It was now void, and there was a divorce certificate behind it now. She wouldn¡¯t give him the divorce certificate, but the void marriage certificate didn¡¯t matter anymore. She would consider it her final gift to Theodore¨Ca token of gratitude for the dreams he had given her over the past year, and a way to let go of all the pain he had caused her afterward. Rosalie handed him the void certificate. ¡°Take it.¡± Theodore stared at the certificate before him, then took it after a few seconds. He stacked Rosalie¡¯s certificate with his own, tucking them, into his chest. From that moment on, it seemed they truly had no connection anymore. A breeze swept by, carrying a sense of destion. Rosalie suddenly felt hollow, as if she had plunged into a bone¨Cchilling winter. They looked at each other in silence, unsure of what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± They spoke simultaneously. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll find a ce. As soon as I do, I¡¯ll move out.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to move,¡± Theodore said. ¡°The house has been transferred to your name. It¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll move out.¡± ¡°What¡­what are you saying?¡± Rosalie was surprised. She didn¡¯t know about this, as she thought the house belonged to Theodore. All her resources over the past decade had been provided by the Spences, so after the divorce, she expected to leave with nothing. The Spencers had already given her enough; she couldn¡¯t be too greedy. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first, and then I¡¯ll pack up and move out.¡± Theodore had numerous properties, and after packing up, he would go directly to his new home. Perhaps that would be his new home with Cynthia. Suppressing her heartache, Rosalie said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Those are all yours, so I¡­¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore interrupted her, ¡°it¡¯s all written in the divorce agreement. I¡¯ve also given you five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares. You¡¯ll get dividends every six months. With these, you don¡¯t have to do anything, or you can do whatever you want.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS No matter how many disputes urred between them, in the end, Theodore didn¡¯t want to treat Rosalie unfairly. He wouldn¡¯t give her less than she deserved, and hoped she could live well. Even when he was angry with her at times, he didn¡¯t want her to suffer. Transferring his house to her name had already shocked Rosalie enough. She hadn¡¯t expected him to also give her five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares. That was a huge fortune. Even if she sold off that five percent, she wouldn¡¯t need to work for the rest of her life and would still never run out of money. Moreover, SK Enterprise was an excellentpany that was steadily rising in value. The shares would only increase in worth over the years. She never imagined Theodore would be so generous, and give her five! percent so easily. Dumbfounded, Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°You should know you didn¡¯t have to give me these,¡± she said calmly, looking at him. ¡°What I want isn¡¯t these.¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± There seemed to be an elusive glint in Theodore¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, maybe I can give it to you.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. What she wanted was something he could never give her, because he had already given it to another woman. With things havinge to this point, she had nothing more to say. She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything. Maybe your sudden gift of five percent shares has left my mind nk.¡± Theodore seemed to sense some disappointment in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t understand. He had given her five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares, and she was now a wealthy woman. Why wasn¡¯t she happy? What did she really want? She had material wealth now, and after the divorce, she could be with whoever she liked. So, why was she so unhappy? Theodore smirked. ¡°No need to be bewildered. You deserve this. Remember, even though we¡¯re divorced, you¡¯re still part of the Spencers. We may not be spouses anymore, but we¡¯re still family.¡± ¡°Family?¡± That word was a stab to Rosalie¡¯s heart. ¡°Did you forget?¡± He frowned, seemingly displeased with her reaction. ¡°We agreed. We¡¯re siblings, remember?¡± Rosalie felt a void inside her. She smiled faintly. ¡°Theo¡­ I mean, Mr. Spencer.¡± She finally changed how she addressed him. She had changed it once when he first mentioned divorce. Later, she naturally called him by his nickname again. But now that they were truly divorced, ¡°Mr. Spencer would be the norm. No, they wouldn¡¯t even need to see each other anymore. She ignored the sudden coldness in his eyes when she referred to him. differently, and continued, ¡°Divorced couples can¡¯t be siblings. I can¡¯t be your little sister, and you can¡¯t be my brother. I¡¯m your ex¨Cwife, and you¡¯re my ex¨Chusband. From today, we have no rtionship. whatsoever.¡± Hearing her decisive tone, Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Are you saying we won¡¯t see each other anymore?¡± Rosalie huffed. ¡°Do you want to see me in the future?¡± Now that they were divorced, didn¡¯t he need to consider Cynthia¡¯s feelings? Sometimes, this man really confused her. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, we don¡¯t need to see each other anymore after the divorce, and we¡¯ll just be strangers?¡± Theodore pressed o Theodore¡¯s face darkened like an impending storm over a sunny day. Rosalie could feel his rising anger. If she went on talking, they would probably fight again. They were already divorce. She didn¡¯t understand why he was saying all these. ¡°I have something else to attend to,¡± she said. ¡°I need to go off. Go back by yourself.¡± With that, Rosalie stood up to leave. Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows. Turning, she said, ¡°Please let me go.¡± Feeling his grip over her wrist tightening, she gritted her teeth in fury ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. Quit pulling me around! I¡¯m not your wife, okay? Please stop behaving so ridiculously!¡± Her words made Theodore¡¯s brow knit even tighter. ¡°Me? Behaving ridiculously? You¡¯re clearly avoiding me! What could you possibly be busy with?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be busy with something?¡± Rosalie sputtered in anger. ¡°In your eyes, am I a woman who has nothing better to do than to sit around at home like an ornament? Do you think I¡¯m nothing but a useless bum?¡± ¡°Then tell me. What do you need to do?¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°Can¡¯t I go look for work?¡± Rosalie made up an excuse. ¡°I need to go for a job interview. Let me go!¡± +25 BONUS kat ¡°Find work at SK Enterprise,¡± Theodore said angrily, his tone dripping with dominance. Rosalie was already frustrated to begin with, and Theodore¡¯s words were like a spark that ignited a me that burst forth. ¡°Theodore Spencer, don¡¯t you go too far!¡± Her voice was so piercing that even passers¨Cby could hear her, and they stopped to see what was going on. Rosalie was so infuriated, she ignored the nces they were throwing her way. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced! Why are you still caring about what I do? Are you trying to drive me mad? What else do you want from me?!¡± Theodore¡¯s chest heaved as he panted, ¡°Are you going to just cut ties with the Spencers after the divorce? Cutting the family off so cleanly after ten whole years¡­ How is Grandma going to feel? Don¡¯t you care about her?¡± ¡°I know better than you how she feels,¡± Rosalie refuted. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing with regards to Grandma, but things between you and I will never be the same again. I can¡¯t ept your ridiculous usations. And don¡¯t even talk to me about those ten years! So what if we spent ten years together? You¡¯re still so madly in love with Cynthia. Have you ever treated me as your lover, even if just for a day?¡± Rosalie paused for a moment, but all she got from him was silence. He had never treated her as his lover, not even for a day. She had once foolishly hoped for that, but now, she was sober. The pain she felt from waking up from her dreams was heart¨Cwrenching, but at least she was back in reality. ¡°Now that we¡¯re finally divorced, I beg you, let¡¯s never meet again. Don¡¯te looking for trouble, and don¡¯t forget about Cynthia¡¯s condition right now. Hurry up and marry her,¡± The coldness in Rosalie¡¯s eyes incensed Theodore, but it wasn¡¯t just anger that filled him. A bone¨Cpiercing chill tore through his heart, nearly freezing it into ice. Upon feeling his grip loosening, Rosalie immediately struggled free. Just then, a car stopped right next to her. The window wound down, and Sebastian stuck his head out. ¡°Rose, where are you headed? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Sebastian had in fact arrived a long time ago, and was observing the situation from afar. His heart was in his throat, worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get divorced today. Upon seeing them enter the clerk¡¯s office and exit with some documents in hand, he knew that the divorce proceedings had gone. through. At that moment, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Every single person in this world has their own selfish desires, and no one was an exception to that. Sebastian saw them talking and didn¡¯t go over to interrupt them. Seeing that things seemed to be going south, he immediately drove over. Theodore¡¯s face was tense to begin with, but Sebastian¡¯s arrival made things worse, like a thunderbolt shing across a dark sky. Rosalie hurriedly struggled free from Theodore¡¯s hold and walked toward the front passenger seat. She opened the door, stepped in, and said, ¡°Away from here, as far as possible.¡± All she wanted right now was to be free of Theodore. She didn¡¯t care. where she went. Sebastian immediately wound up the window and drove off. Theodore stood stunned, rooted to the spot. A gust of wind blew past, making for a forlorn sc¨¨ne. He stared at the car driving further and further away in a daze. It dawned upon him that his hands were empty¨Cas if something that was once there was gone, leaving nothing behind. Back in the car, Rosalie sat in silence for a long time. Sebastian didn¡¯t disturb her, and drove on in silence. He didn¡¯t know where Rosalie wanted to go, so he simply drove on and eventually came to a quiet road where he continued driving forward. He drove on until he stopped at a cement road. There was a beach on their right, the sea stretching endlessly before them. Waves crashed upon the shore, gently caressing the golden sand. Sebastian stepped out of the car and walked toward the passenger seat, opening the door. ¡°Rose,e on out for a walk.¡± He knew that she was probably in a terrible mood, having lost a man she had loved for so many years. Despite the fact that Theodore had, hurt her countless times, it wasn¡¯t likely that she could just let things. go after the divorce. The more she tried to hide her feelings, the more miserable she must be feeling inside. Sebastian would rather she cry it all but. Rosalie remained silent for a moment before unbuckling her seatbelt and stepping out of the car. She followed Sebastian to the beach. The two of them walked along the coast, enjoying the gentle sea breeze. Rosalie suddenly stopped walking and shut her eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°Sebastian, thank you.¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± He pulled out a phone from his pocket. ¡°You left this at my cest night. I¡¯ve charged it for you.¡± Rosalie took it and put it in her pocket. This time, she didn¡¯t thank him and instead stared at the sea, which looked like an endless stretch of blue. The vast expanse made her feel much better. ¡°I suddenly realized that I am like an ornament, after all.¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°I told Theo I was busy with something, and he didn¡¯t believe me. He thinks I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t have anything to attend to. I initially felt angry hearing him say that. Does he think I¡¯m some useless bum? But now that I think about it, that seems to be the case. ¡°Grandma brought me home when I was eleven, and she¡¯s been taking care of me and teaching me since then. I married Theodore before I graduated from university. Until now, I seem to have aplished nothing. I did go through an internship for a period of time, but it wasn¡¯t for long.¡± She was just like Cindere, who gained a chance to be a princess by luck. ¡°How could you think that of yourself?¡± Sebastian said. ¡°If that really were the case, all university graduates would be ornaments too. You¡¯ve only just graduated.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve only just graduated, and I¡¯ve just gotten a divorce, too,¡± Rosalie said with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m a rich woman now, and I have a lot of money to spend even if I don¡¯t do anything.¡± Sebastian stuck his hands in his pocket. ¡°Did Theodore give you something inpensation?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Property and five percent of thepany¡¯s shares.¡± Sebastian¡¯s brows arched, seemingly in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s rather generous of him.¡± As much as Sebastian hated Theodore, he had to admit that Theodore was very generous this time. With five percent of thepany¡¯s shares, Rosalie could enjoy life without needing to lift a finger for the rest of her life. ¡°And so?¡± Sebastian asked further. ¡°So¡­¡± Rosalie thought about it, and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m now a very rich woman with ess to all this money without working hard for it. I¡¯ve lucked out this time.¡± Her smile was forced, as if someone was tugging at the sides of her face and making her smile. She clearly didn¡¯t feel happy inside, despite the so¨Ccalled smile on her face. Sebastian said, ¡°Since he gave you the money, keep it. You were once his wife, and you deserve thispensation. You can¡¯t let him off so easily.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°I intend to find a job. I should do something, or I would have gone to university in vain.¡± Sebastian pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Did you considering to mypany to work? I have a suitable opening right now rting to the field of finance. If¡­¡± ¡°Sebastian,¡± Rosalie cut him off, ¡°thank you for the kind intention, but I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll settle this by myself.¡± She needed neither Theodore¡¯s help hor Sebastian¡¯s help in this regard. Sebastian had always respected Rosalie¡¯s decision. Unless it was something detrimental to her, he would never oppose her. He had to be a stark contrast to Theodore and make Rosalie find him different from that man. ¡°All right, then. Let me know if you need anything.¡± Rosalie nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Sebastian, why don¡¯t you apany me to check out some apartments?¡± ¡°Sure. Are you going to buy a property?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°No, I want to rent one. Now that I¡¯ve divorced him, I want to move out.¡± Although Theodore said that he would give her the house, it was a ce she and him used to live. Now that their rtionship had ended, the house that was once their home had be a reminder of her sorrow. She would rather move out. It was time for her to live alone. She should have done that a long time ago. Her marriage with Theodore in thest year was but an ident that shouldn¡¯t have happened. Now, things were finally back on track. Rosalie wanted to find an apartment, and Sebastian didn¡¯t interfere with her decision. He simply drove Rosalie to a real estate agency. One of the agents brought them to view some units. ¡°This unit is nicely configured with two bedrooms and two living rooms. It¡¯s well¨Cventted, and beautifully renovated. There are two washrooms, one in the master bedroom and the other in the smaller bedroom which can be used as a guest room. It can also be used as a kids¡® room for your children in the future. If you find this unit too small, I have bigger ones which I can show you.¡± The agent knew at one look that they were loaded, which was why he brought them to a more expensive apartment. Given the cost, the size of the apartment and the quality of its furnishings were naturally more superior. Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°We are not husband and wife. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The agent smiled apologetically. ¡°Apologies, I thought you two were married to each other.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°He¡¯s apanying me to view apartments. Let¡¯s go with this unit.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to spend more time looking, and wanted to rent any unit that she found eptable. To her, all units looked around the same and were ultimately all built with steel rods and concrete. As long as the space was tidy, clean and safe, she didn¡¯t need it to be too huge since she was living alone. ¡°Rose, are you sure? Don¡¯t you want to see a few more units?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°This one will do.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t oppose her decision. This apartment looked pretty safe. He would help Rosalie switch out the lock and install a security system for her. No matter how safe an estate was, there was always a risk when a woman lived alone. The agent seldom came across such a decisive tenant who came to a decision at the first viewing without even negotiating the price. She even signed the contract on the same day, and paid the deposit and rent. ording to the rental terms, Rosalie paid a deposit that was worth one month¡¯s rent as well as three months¡® rent in advance. Rosalie had money in her own card, too. She had her own ount as Theodore¡¯s wife, after all. She would often use the money in her ount to purchase funds, bonds and stocks. She was no spendthrift, and the money in her ount grew with time. After settling her rental apartment, Sebastian drove Rosalie back to the house she once lived in. Now that the divorce had been finalized, looking at the house again. gave Rosalie a different perspective. The house she had lived in for so long no longer belonged to her now. Even though it remained under her name, it was nothing but steel rods and concrete to her. It was no longer home to her. Rosalie told Sebastian not to step out of the car, and to wait for her inside, Sebastian agreed, not wanting to cause her trouble. Anthony saw Rosalie packing her things and leaving with a luggage. case, and hurriedly stepped forward to ask, ¡°Madam, where are you going?¡± Rosalie gave him a bitter smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam. I¡¯m, no longer your mistress. I¡¯ve divorced Theodore, and I¡¯m moving out. ¡°What? You¡¯re moving out? But this is your home.¡± ¡°We¡¯re divorced. This is no longer my home,¡± she said bitterly. No one would be willing to leave their home unless they were forced
  1. to.
Anthony said, ¡°Madam, if you leave and if Master Theodore doesn¡¯te back either, this house would be empty! There would be no need for any of us to work here.¡± Rosalie paused. He was right. The servants of the house were still around. If she left, they would be out of jobs. Despite that, she truly didn¡¯t feel like staying here. She also couldn¡¯t bring the servants to her rental apartment and let them work there. ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Rosalie said as she put down the handle of the luggage case. She pulled out her phone, and called Theodore. Very soon, she heard his cold voiceing from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± Rosalie felt slightly nervous hearing his voice, but she said anyway, ¡°I thought about it, and decided to move out anyway. Although the house is in my name, I don¡¯t want to stay here for the time being. You can continue staying here if you wish.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to move out?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice grew even colder. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here and either, please take Anthony and the rest of the servants to your Cynthia¡¯s new ce so they can take care of you two exclusively. They¡¯re experienced staff, and it¡¯ll only be troublesome if you have to find a whole new team.¡± Theodore remained silent for over ten seconds. Rosalie said again, ¡°Is that fine?¡± After a long time, Theodore finally replied to her. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll make arrangements for them. Just leave if you wish to.¡± Theodore sounded as though he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, and hung up after saying so. Rosalie sighed, and turned to Anthony. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Theo. After he moves to his new ce, he¡¯ll make arrangements for you and the team. When that timees, you¡¯ll have a new madam to serve. Clean up this ce before you leave, and just shut the door behind you when you do.¡± Perhaps she might return some day, or perhaps that might never happen. No matter how grand a house is, it loses its meaning and purpose if no one lives in it. Before heading downstairs, Anthony stepped forward and took Rosalie¡¯s luggage case from her. ¡°Madam, let me help you with that.¡± Rosalie thought of her baby in her womb, and the fact that she should be careful and nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Anthony followed Rosalie downstairs with the luggage case in hand. As they descended, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity how things turned out between you and Master Spencer. I thought you two were the most blessed couple in the world. I never expected things to turn out this way.¡± Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all over now. All good thingse to an end in this world.¡± ¡°But I think that shouldn¡¯t be the case for you two,¡± Anthony said as he suddenly came to a halt when they arrived downstairs. ¡°Madam, pardon me for being direct, but I think there must be a misunderstanding between you and Master Spencer. Things might not have turned out this way had you two talked things through.¡± Rosalie had always been mild¨Cmannered and kind toward others, which was what drove Anthony to blurt out his deepest¨Cmost thoughts. If it had been anyone else, he would never say what he just said. Rosalie took her luggage case from him. ¡°Things between him and I cannot be resolved just by talking things through. All right, Anthony, I¡¯m heading off now. Thank you for taking care of me over the past year. Goodbye.¡± Rosalie turned to leave, her retreating figure looking forlorn. Anthony sighed. From what he could see, Theodore clearly cared very much for Rosalie. How did things turn out this way? Theodore stood at the door. of Cynthia¡¯s ward, his phone still in his hand. After a moment¡¯s pause, he opened the door to the ward and walked in. Upon seeing Theodore arrive, Cynthia said agitatedly, ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here!¡± Her pale face was ashen, and the sight alone was enough to break one¡¯s heart. Her eyes were glistening. When she saw Theodore, she looked like on the verge of tears. Theodore walked over to her, grabbed a chair, and sat by the bedside. ¡°Cindy, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Pretty fine. How about you?¡± Cynthia knew Theodore was getting a divorce today, and she had been waiting with her heart in her throat. She didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat. Theodore stared silently at the expectant look on her face. After a long while, he pulled out the divorce certificate and the annulled wedding certificate from his jacket and ced it on the table. Cynthia immediately grabbed the documents and flipped through them to find the stamp of annulment. The burden weighing on her heart finally lifted. She sighed, a d look on her face. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re divorced and finally free,¡± she said as she shed tears of agitation. She grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand, and sobbed, ¡°From now on, we can be together openly. No one can tear us apart, and no one has the right to scorn us.¡± The day she had been waiting for had finally arrived. That woman finally divorced Theodore! It was truly wonderful. Wife my 231 -240 Theodore silently kept the documents and put them back in his jacket. ¡°Do you feel relieved now? Have a good rest, and wait for a suitable heart donor. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Theo, do you know?¡± A trace of mncholy shed past Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I originally felt hopeless and was imagining the worst, but now ¡­ I waited for the day when you¡¯re finally divorced, and now, my heart is filled with hope again. I know you¡¯ll marry me because you¡¯re a man of your word. I¡¯ll survive this no matter what, and live to be your wife.¡± Compared to how emotional Cynthia looked, Theodore was exceptionally calm. His face was showing hardly any emotion. He simply nodded, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. Keep yourself calm, or it won¡¯t be good for y your heart. Cynthia could see the calm on Theodore¡¯s face, and felt slightly annoyed. Now that he was divorced and could finally marry her, he should be over the moon. But why didn¡¯t he look happy at all? Didn¡¯t he want to divorce Rosalie? Cynthia felt uneasy the more she thought about it. She kept telling herself that Theodore cared for her, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the indifference he was exuding and the disappointment in his eyes. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said with feigned empathy, ¡°Theo, I know you two have been together for a long time and you treat her like your sister. The sudden divorce probably left you feeling a little empty inside.¡± She held his hand, and gently rubbed her fingers across the back of his hand. +25 BONUS Theodore silently kept the documents and put them back in his jacket. ¡°Do you feel relieved now? Have a good rest, and wait for a suitable heart donor. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Theo, do you know?¡± A trace of mncholy shed past Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I originally felt hopeless and was imagining the worst, but now I waited for the day when you¡¯re finally divorced, and now, my heart is filled with hope again. I know you¡¯ll marry me because you¡¯re a man of your word. I¡¯ll survive this no matter what, and live to be your wife.¡± Compared to how emotional Cynthia looked, Theodore was exceptionally calm. His face was showing hardly any emotion. He simply nodded, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. Keep yourself calm, or it won¡¯t be good for your heart.¡± Cynthia could see the calm on Theodore¡¯s face, and felt slightly annoyed. Now that he was divorced and could finally marry her, he should be over the moon. But why didn¡¯t he look happy at all? Didn¡¯t he want to divorce Rosalie? Cynthia felt uneasy the more she thought about it. She kept telling herself that Theodore cared for her, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the indifference he was exuding and the disappointment in his eyes. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said with feigned empathy, ¡°Theo, I know you two have been together for a long time and you treat her like your sister. The sudden divorce probably left you feeling a little empty inside.¡± She held his hand, and gently rubbed her fingers across the back of his hand. ¡°But trust me, this is all temporary. You¡¯ll feel much better with time. She¡¯s lived with you for so long, it¡¯s normal that you need time to adjust to the sudden separation, even if you don¡¯t like her.¡± Then, she gave him a tender smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to adjust to it. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s take things slow.¡± They were now divorced, anyway. It was a matter of time that she and Theodore would be married. Cynthia therefore didn¡¯t mind feigning empathy and pretending to be patient. ¡°Oh yes, Theo. What are your ns after the divorce? Will you be moving out or will she be the one to do so? And¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving out,¡± Theodore said. ¡°I¡¯ve given her the house we lived in before. I also gave her five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares.¡± Cynthia¡¯s mind buzzed, on the verge of explosion. Upon hearing him say ¡®five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares¡®, she felt a jolt of electricity coursing through her veins. She could almost hear her blood rushing in her ears. It wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration to say that she felt her world tilting on its axis. She didn¡¯t mind Theodore giving Rosalie that house. She didn¡¯t want a house that Rosalie lived in before, anyway. But¡­ Was Theodore crazy, giving her five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares? How could he do that?! Rosalie was now a rich woman who could live in thep of luxury without doing any work. She was free to do whatever she pleased and go anywhere in the world she wanted to! Beep, beep, beep! The medical rm suddenly sounded. Cynthia felt her heartbeat elerate, and her breathing becamebored. ¡°Cindy!¡± Theodore stood up at once. He turned and yelled, ¡°Doctor!¡± Very soon, medical workers rushed in and managed to calm Cynthia down. The rm died down as her heart rate returned to normal. The doctor injected tranquilizers into her drip, and she was soon sound asleep. Theodore didn¡¯t head in and remained outside her ward, for fear of disrupting her rest. The doctor told him that her dangerously fast heart rate was due to emotional agitation. Given her heart condition, any minor issue was enough to upset her. Theodore remembered that Cynthia became agitated when he told her about him giving Rosalie five percent of SK Enterprise¡¯s shares, Was Cynthia of the opinion that he gave Rose too much, and that she couldn¡¯t ept it? Her bodily response wouldn¡¯t lie. This issue mattered very much to her. Was five percent shares a lot? Theodore didn¡¯t think so. # Meanwhile, Rosalie had settled down in her new apartment. She was only staying here for the time being while she took things a step at a time. The priority was to find a ce to stay, after all. At her agreement, Sebastian installed a security password lock along with anti¨Ctheft features. If no palm print was registered during a specified period of time after entering the door, it would sound off an rm that was also connected to the police station, which was just five minutes away. ¡®Sebastian, thank you so much. I don¡¯t know how else to thank you,¡± she said. Sebastian had helped her so much, and took care of so many things for her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me.¡± Although it was clear between them that they were good friends, Sebastian felt that Rose didn¡¯t feel as at ease with himpared to being with Stephanie. That was naturally so, since she had known Stephanie for a very long time. In his case, he and Rosalie had only known each other for less. than a month. Still, the progress they had seen in their rtionship was more than good enough for him. Rosalie was about to propose a treat when a phone call interrupted her. ¡°Pardon me, I need to take a call.¡± Sebastian nodded. Rosalie pulled out her phone from her pocket, and saw that it was a call from Reba. She immediately answered it. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± The call ended after a while. Rosalie put her phone back into her pocket and said to Sebastian, ¡°That was Grandma, calling me for dinner at her ce tonight. I should also tell her about my divorce with Theodore.¡± Neither she nor Theodore told Reba about their divorce before they went ahead to get one, and she felt guilt¨Cstricken over that. ¡°All right,¡± Sebastian said. He raised his hand to check the time on his wristwatch. ¡°I have something to attend to in the office, anyway. If you¡¯re heading to your grandmother¡¯s for dinner tonight, promise me you¡¯ll take a nap. I feel like you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Your eyes are rather bloodshot.¡± Rosalie nodded. She did feel a little tired. After sending Sebastian off, she sat on the couch and exhaled. Shel was so exhausted, sheid on the couch and pulled the covers over herself. She stared nkly at the ceiling until she dozed off. That night, Rosalie arrived at Reba¡¯s house. Reba, who had no clue about the divorce, smiled brightly at Rosalie upon seeing her. ¡°Rose, you¡¯re here! I was worried sick about you. I called Theo just now and he said he didn¡¯t know where you went, and I scolded him for that.¡± ¡°Grandma, I went to my friend¡¯s house to hang out and my phone went out of battery. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t contact me,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°Which friend is it?¡± Reba asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Rosalie pondered for a moment. ¡°She came here before when Theo and I got married, although she didn¡¯t talk to you at that time. Her name¡¯s Stephanie.¡± ¡°Oh, Stephanie.¡± Reba felt relieved upon hearing a feminine name. Rosalie felt bad lying to Grandma again. ¡°Rose, what do you want for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare it.¡± ¡°Grandma, I have something to tell you.¡± Rosalie gently held Reba¡¯s arm as she helped thetter onto the couch. Reba smiled. ¡°No hurry, we can talk after dinner. First, tell me if anything interesting happened recently.¡± Rosalie sensed that Reba must have suspected something, which is why she kept avoiding the topic. She was a smart woman, capable, of seeing through another with one nce. # Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°Nothing interesting, Grandma. You know that I don¡¯t have a job right now, so¡­¡± ¡°Oh yes. On the topic of a job, would you consider working at your mother¨Cinw¡¯s bank? You majored in finance and that matches the opening they have.¡± If Rosalie could work there, Reba would feel assured. Someone would be taking care of Rosalie and ensure she wouldn¡¯t get harassed. Sydney was slightly aloof by nature, but she was not wicked. ¡°I¡­¡± In fact, Rosalie didn¡¯t want to work for anypany associated with the Spencers. She was happy to visit Reba and keep thetterpany frequently, but she would rather avoid the Spencers as much as possible in other aspects of her life. Rosalie¡¯s hesitation made the smile on Reba¡¯s face fade. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to?¡± a ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll find my job on my own, so please don¡¯t worry about it. Or do you find me so incapable that I can¡¯t even find a job for myself, and have to rely on you all for help?¡± Rosalie pouted to express her displeasure. Her feigned displeasure, that is. Reba hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I know that you¡¯re a smart girl. I just want to help you so that you¡¯ll suffer less.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not suffering. In fact, I¡¯m very blessed. Thank you for your guidance and care over the years. Things are great right now, really.¡± Rosalie was speaking from the bottom of her heart. She couldn¡¯t ignore how well Grandma had treated her over the past decade just because of her rtionship struggles with Theo. She was at least capable of separating these two issues. Reba suddenly sighed. ¡°You¡¯re such a kind¨Chearted girl. Strictly speaking, the ident your parents were in was due to a problem with SK Enterprise¡¯s chemical nt. And yet, you¡¯ve never med us¡® for it.¡± ¡°Grandma, as you¡¯ve said, it was an ident,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°No one wanted it to happen. It was fated to happen, and I believe my parents have gone to heaven where there is no pain or sorrow.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rebamented. ¡°Your parents were good people. If it weren¡¯t for them back then, I¡¯m sure more people would have been hurt. You¡¯re a good kid, too. That aunt of yours was too wicked to burn through your parents¡®pensation money and even abandon you. Who would have thought that she was that kind of person?!¡± Rosalie was but ten years old at that time, and she was too young to receive thepensation money. Legally speaking, thepensation money had to be given to her guardian, who would manage it. Many rtives fought to be Rosalie¡¯s guardian for the money. Eventually, her aunt ended up assuming the tole as her closest kin. Reba sighed, filled with remorse. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not checking through things thoroughly and being so anxious topensate you! Had I known that she was that kind of person, I would have adopted you no matter how troublesome it was. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to live with your aunt and watch her squander your parents¡®pensation money. I¡¯m sure she +25 BONUS mistreated you. You must have suffered under her care.¡± Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°It was all right.¡± She did suffer during the year she lived with her aunt. Her aunt had a bad gambling habit and a terrible temper, and would often re up at her. She was forced to do all the chores at home, and was treated like a maid, made to cook, clean, wash the clothes, and bear the brunt of her aunt¡¯s fury. Sometimes, when her aunt had a drop too much, Rosalie would run to¡® her room and lock the door out of fear. Her aunt would then hammer at her door,pletely wasted. Rosalie would cover her ears as her entire body shook. She knew that if she opened the door, her aunt might beat her up. Although her aunt was fierce to her and would scold her when she was sober, thetter seldomid a finger on her. However, it was a different matter when her aunt was drunk and lost all senses. After getting beaten up twice, Rosalie made it a point to lock herself up in her room each time her aunt got drunk. After screaming at her incessantly and finally running out of steam, her aunt would go back to her room and fall asleep, and Rosalie would be safe. That was a very dark period in her life. She frequently witnessed her aunt bringing different men home. Each time that happened, the only thing she could do was to hide in her room and cover her ears. Subsequently, her aunt abandoned her at the entrance of SK Enterprise¡¯s office, telling her, ¡°Rose, wait here for me. I¡¯lle here and fetch you in a while.¡± Rosalie ended up waiting for her for two days, during which she kept pacing back and forth at the entrance of SK Enterprise¡¯s office. building. She eventually couldn¡¯t withstand it any longer and fainted. When she woke up, she saw a kind face looking down at her. She had been through some rather tough times, but after Reba took her in, her life took a turn for the better. The Spencers¡® household was filled with care and concern, so much so that the darkest days in her childhood became nothing but a faint memory. Her misfortune and blessings were indeed deeply intertwined with each other. Reba, her heart aching, said, ¡°How was it all right? You silly girl, always sharing the good and keeping the bad to yourself! When I found you back then, you were but skin and bones, and with bruises all over your body. It was obvious you had suffered much. The more I think about it, the more upset I get.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m doing fine right now, aren¡¯t I? Let¡¯s not bring up those unhappy memories, all right?¡± No matter what came her way, Rosalie never failed to give Grandma a smile, not wishing to burden the old woman with her troubles. To Reba, she was a bundle of sunshine. Over the years, Reba¡± felt thankful that she chose to adopt Rosalie. Not only did she gain a wonderful granddaughter, but she even found an excellent wife for Theodore. Although that wasn¡¯t her original intention, she realized over the years that Rosalie would certainly make a good wife. It was a pity that Theodore was blind in the matters of love, just like his father, who didn¡¯t know how to treasure what he had. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Reba patted the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand kindly. ¡°Grandma.¡± A voice came from the entrance, and Reba looked up to see Theodore walking in. The moment he entered and saw Rosalie there, he stopped in his tracks and stared at her for a few whole seconds. Reba saw the smile freeze on Theodore¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Reba said unceremoniously to Theodore, clearly not weing him here. Those who had no clue might even think that he was a random passer -by, and not her grandson. Theodore had long been used to his grandmother¡¯s attitude, knowing. that she probably reserved all of her kindness for Rose. He walked up to her and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here to see you and tell you something.¡± Theodore nced at Rosalie once more, and hesitated for a moment. They exchanged nces, and the air around them seemed to stand still for a few seconds. ¡°What is it?¡± Reba rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome, honestly.¡± Theodore furrowed his brows. ¡°Grandma, how am I troublesome? I don¡¯t evene here often.¡± ¡°The cheek of you to admit that you don¡¯te here often!¡± Reba scoffed. ¡°You onlye when something happens. You never visit regrly. If it weren¡¯t for Rose, I¡¯d probably die all alone.¡± Theodore stepped forward, and sat next to Reba. ¡°Grandma, how could you say that? I promise you, I¡¯ll visit you more often in the future.¡± Reba chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve said that so many times, I no longer trust your promises.¡± ¡°Grandma, doesn¡¯t Theo have something to tell you? Why don¡¯t you hear him out?¡± Rosalie¡¯s tender voice interrupted. Theodore heard her address him, and his heart trembled. He thought/ he would never hear her call him like that anymore. Reba scoffed. ¡°Fine.¡± She turned to Theodore and asked, ¡°Well, what is it?¡± Theodore looked past Reba toward Rosalie, and was about to speak when Reba suddenly stood up. ¡°I need the washroom. I¡¯m getting old, and I keep having the urges. Have a seat first, you two.¡± With that, Reba left, hobbling on her cane and under Zane¡¯s careful guidance. After ensuring that Reba was a distance away, Theodore said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you eloped with Sebastian?¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows at his cold, questioning tone. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ve left with Sebastian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a mere opinion, but a fact. You packed your things the moment we got a divorce and left with Sebastian. Didn¡¯t you do that to elope with him?¡± He seemed upset. Rosalie was puzzled. She had called Theodore about making alternative arrangements for the servants in their house before she left today, so Theodore naturally knew that she had packed up and left. How did he know that she had left with Sebastian? Sebastian¡¯s car was parked outside, and he didn¡¯t drive it in. Theodore either came back just in time to see his car, or he subsequently called Anthony to ask about the situation, and Anthony told him everything he saw. These were the only two possibilities. ¡°Mr. Spencer, if I had really eloped with him, why would I still be here? Can you use your brain a little before questioning me?¡± Theodore lifted his hand and tugged at the knot on his tie, seemingly frustrated. ¡°Are you not in a rtionship with Sebastian? Didn¡¯t you say that you two had been a thing since a long time ago?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Each time Rosalie faced Theodore, she would never fail to get angry. He was getting increasingly unreasonable to her. They were already divorced, but she still had to tolerate his bad temper! ¡°Theodore Spencer, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re already divorced. How is it your business who I get together with? What right do you have to talk to me like this?!¡± ¡°In what way am I talking to you? Why are you so angry? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± 23 ¡°Why would I have a guilty conscience? You, on the other hand, are speaking so loud that you¡¯re probably the one feeling guilty,¡± Rosalie rebutted. Theodore yelled back, ¡°Did youe looking for Grandma today to tell her that you¡¯re with another man right after getting divorced? Had I not brought you home from another man¡¯s ce the night before our divorce, you would have spent the night with him!¡± Rosalie trembled at Theodore¡¯s increasingly ridiculous ims. ¡°You¡¯re right. Everything happened in the exact same way you imagined it did. Aren¡¯t you about to marry Cynthia? Well, congrattions. You should congratte me, too. I¡¯m going to marry Sebastian very soon! Are you satisfied now?¡± she spat. Rosalie¡¯s head was buzzing. She wished she could give Theodore at tight p. He was simply too much! ¡°Ahem.¡± The cough that sounded like a reminder came, making Rosalie and Theodore freeze on the spot. They slowly turned their heads in the¡± direction of the cough. Not far away, Zane was standing with Grandma. Rosalie and. Theodore had no idea when the two appeared, and how much of their conversation they had heard. They only stopped when they heard Zane coughing, as shock registered on their faces. Reba stood there in silence as she stared at the two of them. Fury burned in her eyes as she looked in between Theodore and Rosalie. She gripped her cane and banged it hard on the floor. She turned to Zane, and sneered, ¡°Send me back to my room.¡± After helping Reba back to her room and walking out, Rosalie immediately ambushed Zane. He shut the door, and looked up at the two of them with a solemn look on his face. ¡°Madam Jarvis needs rest. Please go back, you two.¡± Rosalie asked, panicked. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡± Zane said tly, ¡°Madam Jarvis doesn¡¯t feel good right now.¡± Theodore said, ¡°We know Grandma¡¯s probably upset right now. It was our fault, but since she has already given us our resident register, she should know that we¡¯re getting a divorce, and she was even rushing me for it. I came today to tell Grandma about this, but I didn¡¯t expect her to hear about it this way.¡± ¡°Master Theodore, there¡¯s no need to exin so much,¡± Zane said. She now knows everything that she¡¯s supposed to know. However, the next time you wish to fight with Madam Rosalie, please do so in private and not in front of Madam Jarvis. She¡¯s advanced in years, and cannot afford to be agitated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie said guiltily. ¡°I promise this won¡¯t happen a second time.¡± It no longer mattered whether Theodore was the one who started it first. Things had spun way out of their control. ¡°Please head back, you two,¡± Zane urged. ¡°Madam Jarvis doesn¡¯t wish to see anyone, and you two staying here will only make her angrier.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll head back first. Please call me immediately if there are any updates on Grandma.¡± Zane nodded. Rosalie approached the door, and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I will exin everything to you once you cool off. I¡¯lle back again tomorrow. Please remember to have your dinner tonight and rest early. I¡¯lle first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Theodore said nothing, and simply looked at the door of Reba¡¯s room in silence before leaving a whileter. Outside the house, Rosalie swiftly made a beeline for the car and opened the door to step in. Theodore suddenly stepped forward and mmed the door shut before grabbing her arm. Rosalie furrowed her brows, furious. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Rosalie scoffed. She red at Theodore¡¯s eyes with angry eyes. ¡°Do you mean to say that Grandma is angry because of me? Is it entirely my fault?¡± ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t entirely your fault, are youpletely meless?¡± Theodore said coldly, ¡°You ran into the arms of another man, wanting to spend the night with him even before we got a divorce. Had you not gone there, none of these would have happened!¡± ¡°Had you not asked for a divorce, none of these would have happened either!¡± Rosalie screamed at the top of her lungs. Since things hade to this point, she no longer cared. She flung his hand away. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you were the one who asked for a divorce so you¡® could be with Cynthia! Now that we¡¯re divorced, don¡¯t even think about pushing all the me to me! If you insist that was wrong, the only wrong I did was to marry you! Marrying a man in love with another woman was the biggest mistake of my life!¡± she yelled agitatedly. Then, she swung open the door of her car and drove off. Theodore stared at the car driving off in the distance, looking forlorn. Every single word she spoke was a hammer knocking on his heart. He sighed, and paused for a moment before walking into the house instead of leaving. Half an hourter, he left the house and drove off Rosalie returned to her apartment, feelingpletely exhausted. She was supposed to have dinner with Reba, but she missed dinner and the sky had already turned dark. Sheid weakly on the bed as she sighed heavily. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you bastard! Why did I marry a scoundrel like you?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. How could he me it all on her?! That was simply too much! He wasn¡¯t a good husband to begin with, and now, she wouldn¡¯t even consider him a decent person! She had misjudged him thoroughly. Rosalie didn¡¯t sleep soundly in what was still an unfamiliar ce to her, and she woke up early the next morning. She told Reba yesterday that she would visit her again first thing the next morning. She wanted to apologize to thetter. She cared about Reba¡¯s feelings, as much as Theodore didn¡¯t. To her, Reba was her closest kin in the entire world. She would beg for Reba¡¯s forgiveness, no matter what it took. Rosalie puked in the washroom for a while before leaving the house. She considered herself lucky that her morning sickness wasn¡¯t too bad. She had seen pregnantdies suffering from terrible morning -sickness who would puke the entire day, and everything they ate. If her morning sickness was terrible, others would be able to tell with one nce that she was pregnant. Her belly was growing day by day. She would think of a way to tell Reba that she had to leave for a period of time after begging her, for forgiveness. She would then give birth to the baby in secret. Perhaps by then, she would find the courage to tell Reba the truth. Rosalie prepared some snacks, and headed straight to Reba¡¯s. When she walked in, Zane stepped forward and greeted her. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Zane, I¡¯m already divorced. I¡¯m no longer the mistress of the household.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Zane smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to calling you that. If Madam Jarvis were to hear me change my address to you, she might be sad again.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡± As long as Reba was happy, she didn¡¯t mind how she was being addressed. ¡°How is Grandma doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Madam Jarvis has been spending most of her time in her room. She¡¯s still in a bad mood over what happened yesterday.¡± Rosalie bowed her head, looking forlorn. ¡°I wish to see Grandma. May 1?¡± ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t want to see you right now. You should head back.¡± ¡°Zane, help me inform her that I¡¯m here. Tell her that I really know my mistake, and want to see her to exin things to her. Please, I beg you.¡± Rosalie stepped forward. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell Grandma that myself. Please, Zane!¡± Zane shook his head once more. ¡°Madam Jarvis has already made it clear that she doesn¡¯t want to see you. You had better note again during this period.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, and suddenly burst into tears. Zane was stunned to see tears trickling down Rosalie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t cry. We can talk things through.¡± ¡°I do want to talk things through, but¡­but Grandma doesn¡¯t want to see me, and I feel so upset!¡± Rosalie hung her head low, and sobbed harder. She was broken- hearted and her tears were genuine, and it made for a pitiful sight. Zane started to panic. Just then, a phone rang. Zane pulled out his phone, and said, ¡°Hello, Madam Jarvis.¡± From Zane¡¯s words, Rosalie knew that Grandma had called. She cried even harder, as if deliberately trying to let Reba hear. ¡°All right.¡± Zane hung up, and said to Rosalie, ¡°Madam Rosalie, Madam Jarvis. says you can go in. She¡¯s waiting for you in her room.¡± Rosalie cried tears of joy as she turned to head upstairs. Reba was lying on the lounge chair in the balcony when Rosalie approached her cautiously.. ¡°Grandma, these are some snacks that I made especially for you. Try them.¡± +25 BONUS Rosalie wasn¡¯t an expert chef, and she learned how to make them by watching videos online. Reba sighed. ¡°Put them over there.¡± Her tone was neither warm nor cold, worlds apart from how eager she always was with Rosalie. Rosalie¡¯s heart raced like a young student caught doing something. wrong, not daring to lift her head before her parents. She ced the te of snacks on the table and stood by Reba¡¯s side, her head hung low and not daring to utter a word. ¡°You insisted oning in, crying and kicking up a fuss. Now that you¡¯re here with me, why are you keeping mum?¡± ¡°Grandma, hear me out regarding what happened yesterday. I¡­¡± Grandma was ready to hear her out, but for some reason, Rosalie froze, unsure of where to begin. ¡°Why are you just standing there in a daze? Aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself? Go on,¡± Reba said, looking all ready to hear Rosalie out. Rosalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Last night, I did fight with Theodore, but there was a misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°What was the misunderstanding about? That you stayed the night at another man¡¯s ce? Was that not true?¡± ¡°Grandma, that was true. I did stay the night at another man¡¯s ce.¡± Reba gripped the armrest of her chair, and turned her face away. Upon seeing the change in Reba¡¯s expression, Rosalie went on,¡± But it¡¯s not what you think. His name is Sebastian Carter, and we¡¯re good friends. He¡¯s been helping me out over the past few days.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Reba sneered. ¡°So that¡¯s why you stayed the night at his ce?¡± ¡°Grandma, nothing happened between us. I was feeling very low at that time, and he helped me out of the goodness of his heart. He didn¡¯t want me to be alone, for fear that I might do something reckless.¡± ¡°It sounds like he really cares for you. Why didn¡¯t youe to me instead?¡± Reba asked morosely. She doted so much on her granddaughter, yet she didn¡¯te to her at her saddest moments. She knew that Rose didn¡¯t want her to worry, but it still saddened her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± Rosalie had no exnation for that. No matter what she said, the fact remained that she went to Sebastian¡¯s. Although nothing happened between them, she was still a married woman at that time. ¡°Are you already admitting your mistake? Don¡¯t you owe me an exnation? Didn¡¯t you say that there was a misunderstanding?¡± Reba pressed further.. ¡°Grandma, no matter the misunderstanding, I really shouldn¡¯t have spent the night at a male friend¡¯s house. But don¡¯t worry, I really am just friends with Sebastian. Nothing happened between us. He¡¯s a very good man, and has never crossed the line with me.¡± Reba smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re so anxious to speak up for him. Seems like he really is a good man.¡± ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s the CEO of Skycrest Enterprise.¡± ¡°Skycrest Enterprise?¡± Realization dawned upon Reba. ¡°I see, so he¡¯s the son of the chairman of Skycrest Enterprise. A capable man indeed.¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Rosalie said as she knelt on the ground. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy about it, I¡¯ll just keep my distance from him.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°He¡¯s your friend. I can¡¯t stop you from making friends. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re now divorced from Theodore. I have no right to ask that of you.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m the one at fault for failing to keep our marriage intact. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± Had Theodore not asked for a divorce, she would have been willing to stay in the marriage despite knowing that he didn¡¯t love her. She was willing to do anything for Grandma. ¡°Silly girl! How could you be to me?¡± Reba patted Rosalie¡¯s head gently. ¡°Even Theo said that it¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rosalie looked at Reba in doubt. ¡°When did Theo say that?¡± ¡°When he came back yesterday after you left.¡± Rosalie recalled that she fought with Theodore again before she left yesterday. She felt very agitated, and drove off immediately. She didn¡¯t know what happened subsequently. Did Theodore not leave at all? ¡°Grandma, what did he tell you after he came back?¡± she asked. Reba stared straight ahead, looking rather haggard as shemented. ¡°He¡­¡± Last evening, Reba had locked herself up in her room until she heard Theodore outside the door. ¡°Grandma, Rose has left. I need to talk to you. Let me in, please?¡± Reba didn¡¯t let him in, and simply ignored him. Theodore persisted, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t let me in to see you. I¡¯ll just talk to you through the door.¡± After pausing for a moment, he went on, ¡°Grandma, everything that happened was my fault. Rose has nothing to do with it. I was the one who kept getting entangled¨Cwith Cindy, and I made Rose sad many times. ¡°As for me saying that she spent the night with another man, I said that in a fit of anger. That man is my friend, and even if he isn¡¯t, I have no right to say anything about it. I myself frequently stay out all night, while that man really didn¡¯t do anything with Rose. You have to trust her character. ¡°Grandma, I know you¡¯re still angry, but know that everything is my fault. I was the one who caused everything. I was the first to betray our marriage and disappoint Rose. You know she likes to keep things to herself. The fact that she fought with me shows that she really couldn¡¯t take this any longer. It tells you how terrible I¡¯ve been to her. ¡°Grandma, Rose and I are divorced now. I know it¡¯s not something you wish to see, but think about it from Rose¡¯s perspective. She¡¯s now freed from a horrid husband.¡± Reba remained silent for a long time. After Theodore was done speaking, he stood at the door for a long time until Reba finally said, ¡°Come in.¡± Theodore sighed, and opened the door to enter. A thunk came from the room not long after. Rosalie was stunned after hearing Reba recount what happened yesterday. Eventually, she asked in shock, ¡°Grandma, you hit him with your cane?!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Reba suddenlyughed. ¡°I said so much, but you only focused on the fact that I hit him. Looks like your heart still aches for him.¡± ¡°No, Grandma¡­¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just¡­a little surprised.¡± ¡°Is that so? Just surprised?¡± Reba shrugged dismissively. ¡°All¡¯s good, in that case. I taught him a lesson on your behalf, and he¡¯s probably still lying in bed in pain.¡± Rosalie gripped the hem of her shirt, suddenly feeling anxious. The image of Theodore injured and in pain shed past her mind instinctively, and made her panic. ¡°Grandma, no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have hit him in a fit of anger. I¡¯m not worried about him, I¡¯m worried about you getting angry. Hitting someone takes quite some energy.¡± Contrary to her own words, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but be worried about Theodore. She didn¡¯t expect Theodore to say all those words and take all the me. He would always me her, but in front of others, especially Grandma, he would always admit his wrongdoing. What exactly was he thinking? ¡°All right, you silly girl. Just admit that you¡¯re worried about him. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t tell. Now that you two are divorced, what do you n to do next?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rosalie looked up. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°Many things have happened during this period, and I feel very suffocated and miserable. I want to go abroad for a holiday for a few months, and get some fresh air.¡± She had to find a ce to give birth to her baby. She was worried that if Reba were to find out that she was with child, she might demand Theodore to remarry her. Under such circumstances, there were only two possibilities. Theodore would either be forced to remarry her for the sake of the, baby and end up hating her even more, or refuse to remarry her and make her abort the baby. Both possibilities were terrible, which was why she decided to only tell Grandma about the baby after she gave birth. By then, Theodore would probably be married to Cynthia. He wouldn¡¯t need to remarry her. Rosalie would then tell Grandma that she was in love with another man. She would at most hire an escort to help her exin to Grandma that she had a partner. Everything would then be resolved. ¡°All right,¡± Reba said with a nod. ¡°You should go get a breather. It¡¯s been tough on you over the years. Go visit a few countries and have fun. Don¡¯t worry about spending the family¡¯s money. Theo told me that he¡¯s given you five percent of thepany¡¯s shares, which is the least he could do.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma. See, I didn¡¯t lose out. You don¡¯t need to worry about me at all,¡± Rosalie said with a bright smile. Reba lifted a hand to caress Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°You silly girl.¡± Rosalie had lunch with Reba before heading back in the afternoon. When she reached home, she felt rather uneasy thinking about how Grandma hit theodore. Grandma¡¯s cane was made of solid wood. Anyone hit by it would certainly be in a lot of pain. Rosalie pulled out her phone, wanting to call Theodore to ask how he was. On second thought, she thought it was a bad idea to call him. In what capacity would she be asking him in? Oh yes, she could call Anthony. She wondered if Theodore had settled them down yet. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her to call Anthony to find out, and take the chance to casually ask about Theodore. Rosalie justified her actions to herself before calling Anthony¡¯s number. The line rang for slightly over ten seconds before he answered it. Wife my 241-250 ¡°Anthony, has Theo made work arrangements for everyone?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Master Theodore hasn¡¯t moved to his new ce yet. He¡¯s still at the old vi, and we haven¡¯t moved out either.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re all still at the old vi?¡± Rosalie was shocked; she had¡® assumed Theodore had left the day they divorced. ¡°Is Theo¡­ Is he home right now?¡± she asked again. ¡°Yes, Master Theodore is here. He¡¯s injured. Judging by the wounds, it looks like Madam Jarvis hit him with her cane. He¡¯ll be bedridden for a few days.¡± Rosalie frowned deeply. Theodore had been getting hurt a lottely. Reba must have hit him hard, or he wouldn¡¯t need to stay in bed. for days. ¡°Madam Rosalie, would you like toe back and see Master Theodore?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me toe back now. We¡¯re divorced. I¡¯m not your mistress anymore.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still part of the Spencer family, and you have some things left here. It¡¯s perfectly normal toe back and get them.¡± Anthony seemed to sense the concern in Rosalie¡¯s voice, and gave her a way out. Rosalie forced herself to smile. ¡°I guess I do have some things left there. I might as welle and get them.¡± ¡°Alright, Madam Rosalie. I won¡¯t tell Master Theodore that you¡¯re Anthony was clever; he knew exactly what to say to make Rosalie feel less awkward. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After hanging up, Rosalie let out a long sigh. In an attempt to convince herself, she murmured, ¡°Just this once, Rosalie.¡± They had argued yesterday, and Reba overheard. Rosalie yed a part in it, and now, Theodore was the one who took the punishment alone. She had to go check on him. Theodore was lying face down on the bed while Anthony applied medicine to his injuries. His back was covered in bruises, some ces so bad they bore the marks of Reba¡¯s cane. She had hit him hard, almost as if she wanted to beat him to death. His back was blue and purple, with many cuts and bleeding spots. He couldn¡¯t even lie down to sleep; he had to stay on his stomach. He had endured the pain on his way back, almost fainting on the road. Anthony¡¯s hands trembled as he applied the medicine and sighed deeply. He moved carefully and gently. Theodore frowned. ¡°Hurry up. Anthony paused for a moment while applying the medicine. ¡°Master Theodore, your injuries are quite severe. Maybe you should go to the hospital. I¡¯m worried about infection!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not worried about my own body, why should you be? Just hurry up and finish applying the medicine, Theodore snapped. Anthony sighed inwardly, and continued tending to Theodore¡¯s wounds. The pain was intense, but Theodore gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound. His brows were furrowed, his eyes tightly shut. He clutched the pillow beneath him, gradually burying his face into it as if he was about to pass out. Suddenly, a soft, delicate hand gently rested on his shoulder. The sensation was akin to a surge of energy that flowed through him. He slowly opened his eyes. A gentle breeze brushed over his wounds, followed by the soothing touch of soft medical cotton. The cool medicine stung a bit, but the pain eased considerably. ¡°Anthony, are you done yet?¡± He felt that it was taking too long. ¡°Just a moment, there¡¯s still some left to cover.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes shed with surprise when he heard that soft, familiar voice. He tried to get up, but a small hand pressed his shoulder firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she said, her tone a bit stern. ¡°Let me finish applying the medicine first. We can talk after that Theodore clutched the pillow beneath him, his brows furrowing. ¡°Why are you here?¡± At first, he thought he was imagining things. How could Anthony¡¯s hands feel like a woman¡¯s? It all felt surreal, as though the pain had triggered hallucinations. Sensing the woman behind him wasn¡¯t responding, Theodore let out at wry smile. Of course, it was just his imagination. There was no way she would be here; she was probably with Sebastian right now. Realizing it was a hallucination, Theodore stopped talking. Just as the person behind him finished applying the medicine, a woman¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°All done. Let me wrap your wounds with some gauze. Sit up for a moment.¡± Theodore froze, enduring the pain as he quickly sat up and turned to see the woman behind him. Rosalie was wearing a light yellow dress, her hair styled in a bun¨Cshe looked very sweet and innocent. If she went to a high school, people might mistake her for a student. Theodore was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie hesitated, then lifted her chin slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t finish packing my things before. I came to get the rest, and I saw Anthony here. He mentioned you were still around.¡± Her exnation sounded a bit forced. ¡°Really? So, you came to pack your things.¡± Seeing her, Theodore initially thought she was worried about him; but now, he realized he was mistaken. Theodore berated himself inwardly for overthinking. Rosalie wasn¡¯t here for him, she was here to pack her things. That was all. ¡°Go ahead and pack your stuff. Whye to see me?¡± Theodore said, almost pouting as hey back on the bed.. ¡°I saw Grandma today. I know what you told her, and I know she hit you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Theodore turned his head slightly. Was she here to pack her things, or did she know he was beaten and used that as an excuse to check on him? ¡°If you had left when I did yesterday, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. Why did you go back in?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice carried a hint of reproach. Theodore seemed irritated. He had gone in to speak up for her and got beaten for it, and now, she was ming him? He snorted. ¡°You always think I¡¯m not respectful enough to Grandma. Now that I¡¯ve finally done something respectful, you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°When did I ever say you weren¡¯t respectful to Grandma?¡± She had never said anything like that. She had never even thought of it! ¡°You never said it, but you think it!¡± Hearing this, Rosalie felt a surge of anger. ¡°I never said or thought it. 20 Stop imagining things!¡± ¡°Am I always imagining things? Was it my imagination that you spent the night at Sebastian¡¯s?¡± He had seen it with his own eyes! ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Grandma that the thing with Sebastian was at misunderstanding? You said that yourself. Why bring it up now?¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I told Grandma that to calm her down, but that doesn¡¯t mean I believe there¡¯s nothing between you and Sebastian. You lied to me! That¡¯s a fact!¡± he snarled. The matter seemed to be a sore spot for him. She spent her birthday with Sebastian. They had been together for a while. ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± Rosalie snapped, throwing the cotton swab and tweezers into the medical tray with a sharp tter. ¡°You knew Sebastian long ago, but you told me you met him in school. Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was speechless. How many times would he bring this up? ¡°Theodore, do you have to be so petty?¡± ¡°Am I petty, or are you the liar?! Didn¡¯t you admit it yourselfter? You¡¯ve been involved with him all along! You said it yourself! I didn¡¯t imagine it!¡± Theodore yelled. True, Rosalie had said she and Sebastian had been together for a long time¨Cbut that was out of anger. She stood up from the bed. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, what you told Grandma wasn¡¯t the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I just said it to make her feel better, to make her think I was taking all the me. I didn¡¯t want her to think I was aplete, bastard, but she still hit me. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered. It was a waste of time, and I got a beating for it. What bad luck!¡± His tone was full of frustration. Rosalie clenched her fists. She had been genuinely moved when Reba had told her what Theodore had said. Despite their arguments, she believed Theodore knew the truth deep down, but just couldn¡¯t control his temper when angry. Now, she realized it was all a lie. Well, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. They were divorced. Why should she care what Theodore thought? She sighed. ¡°I was overthinking it, but I suppose that¡¯s for the best. We¡¯re divorced anyway.¡± In this world, amicable separations were rare. Usually, people separated because things had gone too far to continue. A good breakup was unlikely, let alone a peaceful one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll move out soon,¡± Theodore said. ¡°This house is yours.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°You stay here. I won¡¯t be living here. I¡¯m leaving. Take your time to heal.¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have plenty of ces to go. You gave me five percent of the shares, and I have plenty of money in my ount. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She simply wanted to reassure him. Unexpectedly, Theodore let out a coldugh. ¡°Who¡¯s worried? I was! just asking.¡± Rosalie gave him a weary look. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s always me overthinking. Cynthia¡¯s the only one who matters to you. Everyone else is irrelevant. As she turned to leave, she suddenly heard a muffled groan from the bed. She stopped in her tracks, and turned back to see Theodore trembling. Her heart skipped a beat as she hurried back to his side, her face full of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Weren¡¯t you leaving?¡± He clutched the bedsheet, struggling to sit up, his face deathly pale. ¡°No, you need to go to the hospital,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°If your wounds get infected, what will you do? Let¡¯s go to the hospital. I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°You said we¡¯re divorced. Why do you care?¡± He sounded like a sulking child. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a stranger, I wouldn¡¯t ignore someone in this condition. Honestly, there are plenty of people to take care of you. If you really don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Her presence might not help his recovery. Seeing her could make him angrier, which wouldn¡¯t be good for his wounds. Seeing Theodore stay silent, Rosalie turned to leave again. With a sudden move, Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± For some reason, he suddenly felt incredibly insecure and desperately wanted her to stay. Despite his usual stubbornness, at this moment, he seemed as helpless as a child. Pain could drive people mad, and it could also make them vulnerable.¡± Sometimes, the pain in the heart was worse than any physical wound. Rosalie looked down at his hand, which was trembling even as it held her wrist. He was clearly in a lot of pain; there was no way he could fake this. His face was pale, and beads of sweat dotted his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now,¡± she said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there, okay?¡± Her voice was soothing, as if she wereforting him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Theodore said, looking up at her, with dark, bottomless eves. ¡°The doctor prescribed this medicine. be fine in a few days. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡± ???? Rosalie sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Then lie down and don¡¯t move around, or you¡¯ll make your injuries worse.¡± ¡°Are you still leaving?¡± he asked, a hint of desperation in his eyes. She looked at him, her heart softening. Seeing his injuries, she couldn¡¯t stay angry with him. She shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay here with you, as long as you behave and stop being so petty.¡± Even if she stayed, it was on the condition that he wouldn¡¯t mistreat her. 10 Theodore¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile, as if she had amused him. ¡°Am I really that petty?¡± It was the first time someone had described him as that. ¡°Yes, you are. You keep bringing up Sebastian.¡± ¡°But you two are very close,¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°I told you, we¡¯re just friends. It¡¯s not what you think. Why do you¡­¡°, She trailed off, sighing. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about this. It¡¯ll just lead to another argument.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop it,¡± Theodore agreed, cutting off the topic. If they continued, she might leave again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to wrap my wounds?¡± Theodore directed her attention. ¡°The gauze is in that box.) Rosalie took the gauze from the box, and sat behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll wrap it for you. If it hurts, tell me, and I¡¯ll be more gentle.¡± Theodore obediently murmured, ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie unrolled the gauze, neared his chest, and wrapped the gauze gently around his torso. The soft fabric wound around his body slowly, touching his skin. His body suddenly tensed. She immediately stopped, worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡± Theodore responded with a soft ¡°Yes.¡± She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle.¡± She had already been very careful. Hearing Theodore¡¯s pain, she lightened her touch even more, as if her hands were barely there. Halfway through, Theodore¡¯s body tensed again, and he let out a muffled groan. Rosalie stopped again. ¡°Did I touch a sore spot?¡± Theodore nodded, looking a bit frustrated. ¡°It hurts.¡± Rosalie was getting nervous. She hadn¡¯t even realized she touched him there. She became even more cautious, wrapping the gauze with utmost care. But soon, Theodore groaned again. This time, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I¡¯ve been extremely careful. Why does it still hurt?¡± Theodore turned his head, looking innocently at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to tell you if it hurts? I¡¯m telling you, and now you¡¯re annoyed. What do you want me to do?¡± hapter 245 ¡°¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly realized how skillfully this man could twist words, and it left her speechless. It wasn¡¯t so much that he twisted words, but more that she hadn¡¯t been careful with hers. She had told him to let her know if it hurt. If only she hadn¡¯t said that! She hadn¡¯t expected Theodore to cry out in pain at every moment, like a child. ¡°Just bear with it a little. I have to wrap the gauze properly, or your wound will be exposed and that¡¯s not safe.¡± Rosalie sat behind him, carefully wrapping the gauze around his torso. Her breath brushed his ear, close and then far, as she moved. When she reached his chest, she leaned forward to wrap the gauze from her left hand to her right. Theodore suddenly turned his head, his lips brushing against her nose. Rosalie froze, an electric jolt passing through her nose. Theodore nonchntly turned his head back, as if nothing had happened. She snapped back to reality, realizing her heart had skipped a beat.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The mere touch of this man, even just his lips on her nose, caused an indescribable pain. Her heart ached, not with the sharpness of a physical wound, but with a suffocating heaviness. If she had to choose, she would rather endure physical pain than this heart- wrenching feeling. ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Theodore turned his head again, his deep gaze locking onto hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Rosalie forced a smile, her face betraying no emotion. However, sadness flickered in her eyes. She quickly finished wrapping his wounds, cutting the gauze and securing it. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re going to sleep, lie on your stomach or your side, but not on your back.¡± Her tone was firm, almost like a stern mother. His injuries would take at least four or five days to heal. Reba had hit him way too hard. No matter what, Theodore was still her grandson. How could she be so harsh? Rosalie understood Reba¡¯s feelings, but she also felt a deep sadness for Theodore¡¯s pain. Lowering her head, Rosalie silently began to pack up the items in the first¨Caid kit. Theodore watched as she prepared to leave, and he hastily asked, Where are you going?¡± Rosalie turned her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to put away the first- aid kit.¡± Theodore breathed a sigh of relief, as he thought Rosalie was about to leave. Even though they were divorced, he didn¡¯t understand why he felt so afraid of her leaving at that moment. After Rosalie put away the kit, she returned to the room. It was already¨Cfive in the evening. It was time to n dinner. Rosalie approached, about to ask him what he wanted for dinner, but before she could speak, Theodore beat her to it. ¡°Just friends?¡± Rosalie was taken aback, looking puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You said you and Sebastian are just friends. Is that true?¡± Rosalie suddenly realized Theodore had a long reaction time. His question caught her off guard, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. She had already exined this matter many times. She and Sebastian were just friends, but he didn¡¯t believe her. What could she do? And now, he was asking again. Rosalie sighed, scratching her forehead in frustration. ¡°We¡¯re divorced now, and I¡¯ve answered this question multiple times. I¡¯ve exined it many times before. Even if I say it again, you won¡¯t believe me. Why ask again?¡± She wasn¡¯t angry, and she spoke very calmly. Theodore stared at Rosalie with a calm but expectant look. ¡°Tell me again, and I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Rosalie was silent for a long time, feeling a rush of indescribableplexity. She sighed, and said, ¡°Yes, he and I are just friends.¡± Theodore seemed to breathe a long sigh of relief, his expression betraying his emotions. They were already divorced; Rosalie had no reason to lie to him. However, thinking about their divorce was a stab to his heart. at was th point of believing she and Sebastian were just friends now? Even if he had believed her earlier, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that they had divorced. Rosalie looked at him suspiciously. Maybe it was her imagination, but she thought she saw both relief and sadness on Theodore¡¯s face. It was absurd¨Che was the one who divorced her to marry another woman. Perhaps because he was too rxed, Theodore almost forgot about the pain in his back and instinctively leaned back. Rosalie saw what was happening and rushed over, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± But it was toote. Theodore¡¯s back pressed against the headboard, and a sharp pain followed. His eyes widened as the pain spread through his entire body. He clenched his fist, and almost screamed. Rosalie looked at him with a torn look. ¡°If it hurts, just scream.¡± She could see he was in agony, and it pained her too. Sweating profusely, Theodore turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m not a baby.¡± There was no way he was going to scream. He would die before he raised his voice and cry. It would damage his manly dignity. He wasn¡¯t a kid! Seeing the pained expression on his face, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but find it both frustrating and amusing. Who said he wasn¡¯t a baby? Right now, he looked exactly like a stubborn little boy. They often say women needed to be coaxed. However, men could be childish too. Rosalie grabbed some tissues from the nightstand, and wiped the sweat from Theodore¡¯s forehead. His sweat soaked through the tissues in her hand. His dark eyes locked onto the woman so close to him. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her tightly into his arms. Rosalie stumbled and found herself in his embrace, held like a child. Theodore¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her, pressing her against his chest, his hand holding the back of her head. Her face was buried in his chest, and she struggled to breathe. She lifted her head with difficulty. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Let me hold you for a while.¡± Theodore hugged her tightly, as if he was releasing all his pent¨Cup pain. Seeing the restrained agony in his eyes, Rosalie rested her head quietly against his chest. It seemed he was using her to cope with his pain. As his grip tightened, she felt like he might crush her bones. She said nervously, ¡°Can you¡­hold me a little less tightly?¡± . Hearing her trembling voice, Theodore gradually loosened his grip. Rosalie exhaled in relief, lying quietly in his arms. Maybe it was just her presence, but he suddenly felt the pain in his back ease considerably. She was like a powerful painkiller. As long as he held her, the pain seemed to fade Rosalie thought she would never have the chance to lean against him like this again. She had never expected or hoped for such a moment apter 247 Sometimes, life was full of unexpected twists and turns. Rosalie and Theodore¡¯s rtionship was like a rollercoaster, full of ups and downs both before and after their divorce. She didn¡¯t understand whether their rtionship was something that could never be cut off and resolved, or if it was an entanglement destined in their fate. Lying in his arms, Rosalie felt a whirlwind of emotions. She lifted her hand again to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Theodore¡¯s heavy breathing gradually calmed down as he lowered his head, greedily inhaling the familiar,forting scent of the woman in his arms. What was once easily essible had now be a luxury. This might be hisst chance to indulge in this feeling. Slowly, Theodore released her. Rosalie felt his arms loosen, and gave a resigned smile as she tried to get up. ¡°I¡­ Ah!¡± she cried out as her foot slipped, causing her to tumble back into his arms. Theodore tried to catch her, but it was toote. She fell face¨Cfirst, her headnding on hisp. Her face flushed with embarrassment, and she pressed her hands against his legs, trying to push herself up. But whether from nervousness or sheer mortification, her legs gave out, and she ended up hitting her head again. Theodore grunted, and reached out to help her. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if this continued. Just as he touched her shoulder to pull her up, they heard a voice from the doorway. ¡°Theo, your grandmother asked me to check on¡­¡± The voice abruptly stopped. Rosalie¡¯s eyes shot open, her mind going nk as if struck by lightning. They both turned to look at the door. There stood Wesley and Sydney, who were staring at them in shock. The four stood there, staring at each other in stunned silence. The atmosphere was thick with awkwardness. Sydney quickly averted her eyes and turned away, and Wesley followed suit, turning with his wife. ¡°You two¡­ Seriously! It¡¯s broad daylight. At least close the door,¡± Wesley muttered. They had seen the door open and walked in, only to be met with this scene. How embarrassing! Young people these days¡­ There were no words to describe it. Sydney cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb them. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡± With that, she led the way out. Wesley chuckled awkwardly, and followed his wife. Rosalie quickly stood up, calling after them in a panic, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s not what you think!¡± She rushed to block their path, ¡°Really, it¡¯s not what it looks like, I was just¡­¡± Sydney, looking tense, interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± Rosalie looked down at the damp tissue in her hand, her eyes widening in realization. Sydney took a step back, covering her mouth in shock, her expression as if she¡¯d seen a biohazard. ¡°Honestly, airing your private matters in front of us like this is a bit too much.¡± Seeing her inws¡® embarrassed expressions, Rosalie felt her own. embarrassment multiply. The more she tried to exin, the more. flustered she became, until she could barely form coherent sentences. hapter 248 ¡°It¡¯s not what you think! Yes, the tissue is wet, but it¡¯s just sweat. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel it!¡± Rosalie stepped forward, holding out the soaked tissue. Theodore sighed and shook his head, rubbing his aching forehead. ¡°Stay back,¡± Wesley said, pulling Sydney behind him protectively. The couple looked at Rosalie as if she were a wild animal. ¡°You two can handle your private matters on your own. We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°No, really, we didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Rosalie insisted, hurrying after them. ¡°Touch it, you¡¯ll see. It¡¯s just water! It¡¯s not sticky at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, check Theodore¡¯s pants. They¡¯re still on. Theodore groaned internally, wishing he could disappear or dig a hole to hide in. Hearing the word ¡°sticky,¡± Wesley and Sydney quickened their pace, practically running away. As Rosalie continued to chase after them, Theodore called out, ¡°Rose. She stopped and turned, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let it go. Let them think what they want.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°But they misunderstood. It¡¯s not what it looks like. Why didn¡¯t you exin?¡± Exining only made it worse. Didn¡¯t you notice? The more you said, the worse it sounded.¡± Every wording from her mouth made everything sound inappropriate, even if they weren¡¯t. +25 BONUS ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie reyed her words and their horrified expressions in her mind, her face stiffening. In her panic, she had made it worse. She threw the tissue she had used to wipe Theodore¡¯s sweat at him, angrily rubbing her palms on her dress. Then, she red at Theodore. This was all his fault! Seeing her pouty face, Theodore suddenly smiled. It wasn¡¯t a mocking smile or one of amusement, but one of genuine warmth. Even when they were married and at their closest, Rosalie rarely threw a tantrum like this. Now, they seemed more like a real couple. However, she was no longer his wife. Despite that, he didn¡¯t mind her throwing a little tantrum. Theodore picked up the crumpled tissue. ¡°Should we keep this and let Mom and Dad feel if it¡¯s refreshing or sticky?¡± He smirked, looking both handsome and mischievous. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her pulse quickening. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to check on your parents.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Theodore¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°They¡¯re your parents too.¡± ¡°We¡¯re divorced,¡± Rosalie replied tly, a wave of sadness washing over her. ¡°They¡¯re your parents, not mine. My parents are gone.¡± She turned and left the room, leaving Theodore with furrowed brows, his smile fading. Was she hurting again? 23 In the living room, Rosalie found Wesley talking to Sydney, who was sipping tea on the sofa, appearing disinterested in his words. He was trying his hardest to please Sydney, his actions and expressions. clearly showing his desperation. He epitomized the term ¡°simp.¡± Wesley touched Sydney¡¯s shoulder gently. The next moment, Sydney pped his hand away with a swift motion, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she snapped. Wesley withdrew his hand awkwardly. Seeing Rosalie nearby, he gave her a resigned smile and stepped away from Sydney. Rosalie approached them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Spencer, Mrs. Spencer.¡± Sydney frowned, setting down her teacup. ¡°Why are you calling us that? It¡¯s only been a few days, and you don¡¯t recognize us anymore?¡± Rosalie forced herself to smile. ¡°Theo and I are divorced now, so¡­¡± At the mention of their divorce, Wesley and Sydney exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t seem particrly surprised, as if they already knew. ¡°I heard about it from Mom,¡± Sydney said calmly. ¡°But even after the divorce, you still call her ¡®Grandma. Why don¡¯t you call us Mom and Dad anymore? Are you ying favorites?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡­¡± Rosalie was taken aback. Sydney seemed upset, and Rosalie hurried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I just¡­¡± She had never heard this perspective before. Usually, people talked about parents or inws ying favorites, not the daughter¨Cinw. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sydney. Don¡¯t scare her,¡± Wesley said. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s flustered expression, he exined, ¡°She¡¯s not scolding you, she¡¯s just-¡± ¡°But I am scolding her,¡± Sydney retorted, looking displeased. ¡°Since when do you get to twist my words? Did you get my permission to do so?¡± Wesley froze, a sh of embarrassment crossing his eyes. Sydney showed him no mercy. Despite the blow to his male pride, he silently endured it. He epted this bitter reality, feeling it was his due. Rosalie stood there awkwardly. Wesley, after all, was Theodore¡¯s father, the chairman of SK Enterprise, and a man of high status. Yet, in front of his wife, he appeared so humble. It was a real¨Clife example of ¡°hurting your wife for a moment of pleasure, but the chase bes a lifelong struggle.¡± Wesley had been trying to win Sydney back for years without sess. To ease the awkward tension, Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault. You both will always be my family. Even though Theo. and I are divorced, you¡¯ll still be like parents to me.¡± Sydney¡¯s expression softened a bit. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. But you and Theo just went and got divorced without a word. Couldn¡¯t you at least have given us a heads¨Cup? Instead, you decided to handle it all on your own?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly, ¡°Grandma gave us the resident register. She knew we were going to get divorced, and even urged us to do it.¡± ¡°So I guess I was overthinking it?¡± Sydney frowned, still displeased. Even if she gave you the registry, don¡¯t you think you should have informed your parents about such a major decision? We only found out because Mom told us today.¡± Rosalie lowered her head, unsure of how to respond. Sydney continued, her tone still stern, ¡°And you should know, even though Mom handed over the registry, she was really upset about the divorce. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hit Theo. We came to check on him because we heard he was hurt. We didn¡¯t expect to find you here. We thought you¡¯d be living separately after the divorce.¡± ¡°Theo and I are indeed living separately. I don¡¯t live here anymore. I just came by to pick up some things and check on him,¡± Rosalie exined. Sydney raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? You came to check on him, and conveniently left the door open while getting all cozy?¡± Rosalie blushed. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looked like. I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, no more exnations,¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°Whatever the case, you two looked pretty intimate. If you¡¯re so reluctant to part, why did you get divorced in the first ce?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydney¡¯s tone was aggressive, and Rosalie struggled to respond kindly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Or do you enjoy the thrill of being divorced, free to y around outside while still getting close to Theo? she went on. Her words were dripping with sarcasm. Rosalie felt a pang of difort. She furrowed her brow slightly, trying to stay calm and polite. ¡°That¡¯s not my intention. I don¡¯t know why you think that way, but my conscience is clear,¡± she said. She had only ever been with Theodore. Though she had nothing to hide, being misunderstood felt awful. ¡°You seem pretty confident.¡± Sydney¡¯s cold gaze flicked to something unseen before she continued, her tone icy. ¡°I thought you had some +25 BONUS sense, but now I see you¡¯re just as bad. Even after the divorce, you cling to my son, leaving the door open in broad daylight. How shameless!¡± Rosalie felt as if she had fallen off a cliff. Why was her mother¨Cinw so different today? Sydney had always been wise and understanding, but now, she seemed harsh and spiteful, like a stereotypical wicked. mother¨Cinw. Wesley opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something. At the sight of Sydney¡¯s icy expression, however, he swallowed his words. His timidity was almost embarrassing to watch. Rosalie took a deep breath, trying to calm her emotions. Maybe Sydney was just having a bad day, or perhaps someone had upset her, or she was unhappy about Rosalie and Theodore¡¯s divorce. Either way, it was clear Rosalie wasn¡¯t wee here anymore. ¡°Sorry, I have other things to do. I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Rosalie said, turning to leave. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Sydneymanded sharply. Rosalie paused, turning back with furrowed brows. ¡°Is there something else you need?¡± She had already divorced Theodore. If anyone in the Spencer family: wanted to give her a hard time, she wouldn¡¯t just stand by and take it. She didn¡¯t want to start an argument, but if pushed, she might not be able to hold back. ¡°If you leave now, Theo will think I drove you away. Are you trying to ruin our mother¨Cson rtionship?¡± Sydney¡¯s voice was stern. Her brows furrowed, and her eyes zed with anger. Wesley noticed how out of character Sydney was acting. Reba adored Rosalie, and if she found out Sydney was being this harsh, she would be furious. Th¨²s, he tried to defuse the situation. ¡°Sydney, Rose surely didn¡¯t mean it that way. She just-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sydney cut him off. ¡°Did I ask for your opinion? Why are you. butting in?!¡± Wesley¡¯s male pride seemed to vanish in Sydney¡¯s presence. He gave Rosalie a helpless look, sighed softly, and finally fell silent. Wife my 251-260 Rosalie clenched her fists. ¡°I have no intention of ruining your rtionship with Theo. Why would I do that? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you today¨Cif you¡¯re in a bad mood, or someone has upset you¨Cbut I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I don¡¯t think you should be treating me like this,¡± she said firmly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± Sydney stood up, her high heels clicking sharply as she walked over to Rosalie. Sydney was already taller, and in her ten¨Ccentimeter heels, she towered over Rosalie. Looking down, she said coldly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re divorced, you think! you don¡¯t have to respect me as your mother¨Cinw anymore?¡± Rosalie bit her lip and looked up, meeting her gaze head¨Con, not backing down. ¡°I never thought that. Please speak to me properly.¡± ¡°Speak properly?¡± Sydney scoffed. ¡°Are you telling me how to talk? It seems your grandmother has spoiled you too much. You don¡¯t know your ce. Today, I need to teach you a lesson!¡± As Sydney raised her hand, Rosalie was shocked, unable to believe this unreasonable side of her. At that moment, an angry voice rang out. ¡°Stop!¡± Theodore, despite the pain in his back, strode over and pulled Rosalie behind him. ¡°Mom, have you lost your mind?! You were going to hit Rose!¡± Sydney snorted. ¡°When was I going to hit her?¡± She raised her hand, and casually brushed back a strand of hair from her forehead. ¡°If I said I was teaching her a lesson, I meant verbally.¡± ¡°Why do you feel the need to ¡®teach¡® her anything? She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± Theodore gripped Rosalie¡¯s hand tightly, shielding her behind him. Rosalie stared at Theodore¡¯s broad back, feeling a momentary sense of disorientation. It was as if everything around her was unreal. Her nose tingled, and her eyes welled up with tears, blurring her vision. She never expected that even after their divorce, Theodore would still protect her. ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong?¡± Sydney scoffed, raising her hand to point at the woman behind Theodore. The moment Theodore saw Sydney¡¯s hand rise, he pulled Rosalie into his arms, shielding her like a protective parent, his expression stern. ¡°Put your hand down. Don¡¯t point at her,¡± he said. Sydney lowered her hand and crossed her arms angrily. ¡°Why are you still protecting her after the divorce? ¡°Divorced or not, she¡¯s still part of the family. She¡¯s like a sister to me, and nobody can pick on her!¡± Theodore dered, holding Rosalie tightly, ensuring she was safe from any harm. Rosalie¡¯s face was pressed against Theodore¡¯s chest. She wanted to lift her head, but he held her so firmly that she couldn¡¯t move. She was worried about his injured back, and whether this position was causing him pain. She could feel his breath bing heavier. Would a brother hold his sister like this? Theodore might see her as a sister but Rosalie had never seen him as a brother. When a person loved someone who only saw them as a sibling, it brought nothing but sadness. Sydney was relentless, and retorted sharply, ¡°If you see her as your sister, then she¡¯s like a daughter to me. Why can¡¯t I discipline her?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, so you have no reason to discipline. her! Even if she¡¯s your daughter, you still can¡¯t do that,¡± Theodore replied firmly. Chapter 252 Sydney retorted, ¡°She divorced you quietly¨Cthat¡¯s her first mistake. Coming back after the divorce to do those things with you¨Cthat¡¯s her second mistake. Deliberately trying to ruin our mother¨Cson rtionship¨Cthat¡¯s her third mistake. So tell me, why can¡¯t I discipline. her?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s unreasonable arguments, Theodore¡¯s face turned cold with anger. ¡°First, it was me who wanted the divorce. I¡¯m the one who betrayed our marriage! Second, this house belongs to Rose, not me or you. You¡¯re the guests here, she¡¯s the owner, and I¡¯m staying in her house. She kindly helped me with my injuries. We didn¡¯t do anything improper, ¡°Third, she never tried to ruin our rtionship. You¡¯ve been distant. since I was a child because of Dad. We barely see each other in a year! You¡¯re the one who distanced yourself from me. You didn¡¯t care about our rtionship. I wanted to see you during holidays and on my birthdays, but you were never there!¡± As he said thest few sentences, his emotions seemed to overwhelm him. Rosalie could feel him holding her tighter, making it hard for her to breathe. She gently pushed him and whispered, ¡°L¨CLet me go, Theo.¡± His strong heartbeat pounded against her cheek. Realizing he might be hurting her, Theodore quickly loosened his grip and asked worriedly, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± For the first time, she realized how much Theodore craved his mother¡¯s love. His mother had always been cold, and they rarely saw each other. Unlike other mothers, Sydney didn¡¯t show warmth or care for her son, acting more like a fleeting presence in his life. Perhaps Wesley¡¯s betrayal caused Sydney to be emotionally distant. over the years, and she grew increasingly indifferent to family ties. Rosalie suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for Theodore. Although her parents had passed away, they had loved her deeply while they were alive. They had spent every day together as a family. Theodore¡¯s parents went through their own turmoil when he was a child, and he grew up in an unhappy environment until his parents¡® rtionship fell apart. Growing up in such a family generally led to one of two oues. One possibility was that the child became determined to live a lifepletely different from their parents. The other was that they unwittingly followed in their parent¡¯s footsteps. Theodore was clearly thetter. Like his father before him, he left his wife for a woman he imed to love because he believed his wife wasn¡¯t the one he truly wanted. He thought she was forced upon him, The difference was that his parents never divorced, whereas Theodore and Rosalie did. Wesley had eventually found his way back, but Theodore and Cynthia were still in the early stages of their rtionship. Who knew how it would end? Rosalie no longer hoped for Theodore to ¡°turn over a new leaf.¡± She didn¡¯t want to live for marriage or love anymore. This divorce had made her see many things more clearly, and left her exhausted. Love couldn¡¯t be forced. When a man didn¡¯t love a woman, no amount of humility will change. that¨Cit only led to deeper despair. It was better to walk away gracefully. Although it hurt, the pain was temporary. Hatred served no purpose, and only brought more suffering. Everyone present had their own thoughts. The atmosphere was eerily quiet. Sydney stood there, stunned, as she stared at Theodore. H Sydney never imagined her son would speak to her this way. She hadn¡¯t realized just how much sadness he harbored in his heart. She fell silent for a long time, unable to find the right words to say. Her gaze shifted from Theodore, and she finally looked down, unsure how to face him. Though she was a mother and Theodore was already in his twenties, she seemed almost childlike at this moment, lost and uncertain. After a while, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been so independent. Besides, we had plenty of servants to take care of you. You didn¡¯t need me around.¡± Rosalie frowned, feeling a surge of irritation. Sydney¡¯s words were grating. Having servants didn¡¯t excuse neglecting one¡¯s child¨Cit wasn¡¯t a valid reason! Rosalie understood that Sydney had been unhappy in her marriage, but bringing a child into the world meant taking responsibility and providing ample love. A child shouldn¡¯t bear the burden of their parents¡® marital woes. However, discussing this now wouldn¡¯t change anything. This was something only Theodore and Sydney could resolve between themselves. Theodore gently pushed Rosalie behind him, stepping forward to face Sydney with a cold gaze. His voice was less angry now, but it carried a note of sadness. ¡°Yes, we had servants. So you felt it was okay to distance yourself from me? You wouldn¡¯te home for many nights. Sometimes, you were gone for a whole year. I had no idea where you were. I thought you and Dad had abandoned me.¡± Wesley, unable to sit any longer, stood up immediately. ¡°I never abandoned you. I just¡­¡± He trailed off, unable to find the right words. He knew he had been wrong back then. Upon learning Sydney was pregnant, his reaction. had been less than supportive. However, exining now would onlye across as making excuses. Sydney bit her lip, and lifted her gaze to meet Theodore¡¯s.. ¡°Youin that I neglected you, but what about all the times I was there for you? When you were born, I was the one who nursed you, changed your diapers, and held you through the night. Your father wasn¡¯t around. It was just me.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your responsibility?!¡± Theodore¡¯s fists clenched tightly. ¡°I was just a baby, brought into this world by a loveless couple. Don¡¯t you think, as parents, you think, as parents, you should have taken responsibility? Did you think you could just stop caring for me once I could remember? If that was the n, why have me at all? You should have just aborted me!¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, she tightened her grip on Theodore¡¯s arm. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t say that,¡± she said. ¡°Theodore Spencer!¡± A furious voice cut through the tension. Wesley stepped forward, pulling Sydney behind him. ¡°How dare you speak to your mother like that? She went through so much to bring you into this world, and this is how you repay her? You¡¯re being incredibly ungrateful!¡± ¡°And what right do you have to criticize me?!¡± Theodore snarled. His were bloodshot with anger. ¡°You started all this! If anyone is to me, it¡¯s you! Mom has her share of the me, but you have an even greater share! If you hadn¡¯t. neglected her, she wouldn¡¯t have been so heartbroken and ignored me. If you didn¡¯t love her, why did you get her pregnant?! Did you think having me was just about demanding a respectful son, without any responsibility on your part?¡± Rosalie¡¯s hand instinctively moved to her own stomach. She was pregnant now, but Theo didn¡¯t love her. How different was he from his father, letting a woman he didn¡¯t love to carry his child? And yet, he hadn¡¯t the slightest idea. However, Rosalie had already decided to secretly have this child no matter what. She was determined to give her child all her love, and never let him grow up feeling neglected. But now, a new fear crept into her heart: Would her child resent her one day? Would her child me her for bringing him into a broken, family? Rosalie¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions as she clutched the fabric of her dress tightly. She was so anxious, she didn¡¯t. even notice Wesley trembling with anger. p! Before anyone could react, Wesley struck Theodore hard across the face. The sound echoed in the room, making Rosalie¡¯s heart jolt. She rushed forward, spreading her arms to shield Theodore. ¡°Dad, please, let¡¯s talk this out! Don¡¯t use violence!¡± she cried. Sometimes, the more guilty a person felt, the louder and angrier they be. Wesley seemed to fit this mold perfectly. His fury was intense, but so was his guilt. After hitting Theodore, he immediately felt regret. Theodore¡¯s cheek burned from the p. He lifted his hand and gently pressed it against his face, a cold, mocking smile forming at his lips. His eyes shed with derision as he red at Wesley. Grabbing Rosalie¡¯s hand, Theodore pulled her back behind him, protecting her once more. He let out a bitterugh. ¡°Go ahead, hit me again. Beat me until I¡¯m covered in blood, just like Grandma did. I¡¯m the most ungrateful one in the family. I¡¯ve disappointed Grandma, you, and Rose. I¡¯m nothing but an extra burden!¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was filled with pain, his deep ck eyes glistening with unshed tears, and his forehead was damp with cold sweat. He had been enduring the pain to speak with them. Rosalie clung to Theodore¡¯s arm, feeling his body tremble. Her worry grew, and she said urgently, ¡°Stop saying that. Nobody thinks you¡¯re a burden. You are an essential part of the family. Don¡¯t think like that!¡°, Theodore turned around with a helpless smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I only make everyone sad and angry. How am I not a burden?¡± He gently shook off her hand. ¡®Sometimes I wonder, what was the point of my birth? Did I bring joy to my parents? Did I improve their rtionship? No, my birth only made things worse. My father didn¡¯t love my mother, and he didn¡¯t, want me. And after my mother insisted on having me, she suffered alone. Every time she looked at me, it was like seeing the man who hurt her. So she avoided me.¡± Sydney looked pained, as if she wanted to say something. Yet, no words came out. It was as if anything she said would be wrong. Wesley saw the sorrow in his wife¡¯s expression, and his heart shattered. So, all his anger turned towards Theodore. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re the only son of the Spencer family in your generation! You have everything you wanted since you were a child, and your family is wealthy beyond imagination. What more could you want? What are youining about now? Your life is something ny¨Cnine percent of the world can only dream of! No wonder your grandmother wants to beat you! I think you deserve it!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, Sydney grabbed Wesley and pped him hard. 23 The crisp sound of the p made Rosalie jump, clutching Theodore¡¯s clothes tightly. She couldn¡¯t believe Sydney had just hit Wesley. Wesley seemed equally surprised, holding his face in shock as he looked at his wife. Sydney turned away, staring at her trembling hand, which then clenched into a fist. She lifted her head, her gaze filled with a mix of sorrow and indignation as she looked at everyone. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the most useless one. If I hadn¡¯t married into the Spencer family, none of this would have happened. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a burden!¡± Then, Sydney turned and ran. ¡°Sydney!¡± Wesley was about to chase after her, but then turned back.¡± He pointed angrily at Theodore. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! Your mother came all this way to see you out of kindness, and you have the nerve to say she doesn¡¯t care about you! ¡°If she didn¡¯t care, she wouldn¡¯t havee all this way! I admit I¡¯m at fault, but since I¡¯ve already walked down the wrong path, your shouldn¡¯t have followed what I did. But now, you¡¯ve gone and done it again. Luckily, Rose doesn¡¯t have any children, or they¡¯d end up like you¨Ca curse!¡± There was not just anger in Wesley¡¯s eyes but also sadness¨Cmore so, a sense of resignation. After speaking, he turned to chase after Sydney. ¡°Sydney, wait!¡± Wesley caught up, grabbing her hand and pulling her back. ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sydney tried to break free with all her strength, but Wesley seemed to have anticipated this, holding onto her arm tightly. Sydney struggled desperately, but Wesley simply pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°You bastard, let me go! Let go!¡± Wesley held her firmly. ¡°You can hit me, curse me, do whatever you want, but you can¡¯t drive back alone like this. I¡¯ll drive you.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°I don¡¯t want you to drive me! I don¡¯t need your fake kindness!¡± Sydney lifted her head, ring at him with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive your just because of this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness, but no matter what, I¡¯m driving you home today!¡± Sydney was too worked up now, so he couldn¡¯t let her drive back alone. Wesley was usually very amodating to Sydney, even as humble as dirt. However, this time, his attitude was unusually resolute. Despite Sydney¡¯s struggles, he lifted her up into his arms and walked towards the car. Sydney pounded on his chest a few times in his embrace, but eventually, she ran out of strength and quietlyy in his arms. In the living room, Theodore and Rosalie were still standing there. Rosalie stared at Theodore¡¯s tall figure silently. Suddenly, the towering figure before her seemed to sway, and he fell to the ground heavily. ¡°Theo!¡± Rosalie rushed forward, squatting down to help him up. However, she was petite and didn¡¯t have much strength. Her hands. pressed against the ground, andrge beads of sweat dripped down her forehead. ¡°Theo, please get up quickly. Let me help you back to bed to rest.¡± Theodore sat up straight. He took a deep breath, turned his head, and stared silently at Rosalie. After a while, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Am I a bastard?¡± Rosalie stared at him nkly, then said, ¡°Thank you for standing upN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. for me in front of your mother.¡± Today, many things had caught her off guard. What surprised her the most was Sydney suddenly giving her a hard time and Theodore standing up for her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You shouldn¡¯t be med. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been born, none of this would have happened.¡± His dim eyescked any life as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things anymore. Your existence has value. Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that,¡± Rosalie said sadly. Who could have imagined that such a prodigy would also have such a self¨Cdeprecating side? ¡°What value?¡± Theodore chuckled self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°The value of making you sad and upset?¡± Rosalie said calmly, ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect. Everyone has their ws. I make mistakes, too. No matter what we¡¯re already divorced. We should go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other. I don¡¯t want to end up like your parents.¡± The thought of his parents made Theodore¡¯s eyes dim. ¡°My dad was right. I ended up walking the same path he did.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart tugged. She hung her head low, and fell silent. People never learn their lesson. Many things happened in the past to prove that what they did was a mistake that would result in painful. consequences, yet those whoe after them continue insisting on doing the same things. Perhaps that was a wicked streak in humans, carved in their genes. The more they know it¡¯s a mistake, the more they would choose to do
  1. it.
That was the way to go, ording to their logic. ¡°But there is a difference,¡± Theodore went on to say. ¡°My mother really loved my father back then, and it was precisely because of her deep love for him that she ended up broken¨Chearted and depressed. But things are different for us, Rose. You don¡¯t love me, which is why you can be even happier after divorcing me. You once said that you had enough of such a marriage. You¡¯re now free.¡± Rosalie was stunned, at a loss for words. Her heart trembled, and she felt suffocated. Theodore furrowed his brows as he stared at Rosalie, who remained silent. ¡°You don¡¯t love me, do you? That¡¯s how we¡¯re different from my parents.¡± He sounded uncertain, and his tone was doubtful. Even he questioned the truth of his statement upon seeing the look in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Rosalie gripped the hem of her shirt tight, and clenched her fists. She could feel her palm sweat. ¡®Theodore Spencer,¡® she thought, ¡®I loved you for so many years, but you have no clue. ¡®Would anything change if I told you that I love you? Would you leave Cynthia and stay with me? You wouldn¡¯t, because you don¡¯t love me. ¡®If I told you the truth, I¡¯d look as miserable and pitiful as your mother. ¡®In that case, what¡¯s the point of telling you that I love you? I¡¯d rather preserve my dignity and give you a good reason to divorce me¨Cand tell you that your wife doesn¡¯t love you. ¡®That is best for everyone.¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore called out to her and grabbed her wrist, ¡°do you love me?¡± He didn¡¯t know where that surge of courage came from, but his eyes. shone like burning me, reflecting his eagerness to hear her answer. Her hesitation made his heart race. Rosalie saw the urgency in Theodore¡¯s eyes, and thought she was seeing things. Did he want her to say that she loved him? Would he have a change. of heart if she did? Yet at the next moment, she thought back on the countless times she had mistakenly thought so throughout their one year of marriage. She had mistakenly thought that this man before her cared for her, but ended up realizing it was nothing but wishful thinking on her part. # He only cared for Cynthia. He often gave women wrong ideas. His eyes looked too tender, too misleading. Rosalie reminded herself that she couldn¡¯t keep making the same mistakes and living in her own fantasies. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer to that?¡± Rosalie said as she lifted her head, looking at him with hazy eyes. ¡°The day you asked for a divorce, you asked me if I¡¯ve always treated you as a brother. I¡¯ve¡® already told you yes, and I don¡¯t want to keep repeating myself.¡± She couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t love him, because she was scared that she might break down and cry, thereby exposing herself. All the more she couldn¡¯t admit that she loved him. Theodore forced himself to smile as he felt his heart drop. ¡°I understand. That¡¯s good. Since you don¡¯t love me, you¡¯ll only be unhappy being stuck with me. Our divorce is the best possible oue. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re nothing like my parents.¡± Rosalie¡¯s throat hurt as she nodded with great difficulty. Theodore suddenly grunted, about to copse. She hurriedly reached out to hold him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to your room. Don¡¯t stay here any longer,¡± she said. Theodore didn¡¯t want her to worry. Together with Rosalie¡¯s help, he mustered all his strength to stand. They returned to the room and shut the door, and neither of them came out even after a long time had passed. Anthony stole a quick nce at the door before leaving. He went to a secluded corner, and pulled his phone out to dial a number. Very soon, the other party answered the call. An old yet authoritative voice rang. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Madam, things have be rather messy.¡± Anthony told Reba everything he saw. After he was done, Reba nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡± She seemed to have expected things to progress this way. ¡°Inform me once anything happens.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Jarvis.¡± After hanging up, Reba put her phone aside and leaned back. against the lounge chair. She sighed, ¡°Some illnesses really require a strong dose of medication.¡± Theodore¡¯s back injury looked worse. The bruise seemed to have deepened in color, and he could hardly walk. He couldn¡¯t even get out of the bed. Rosalie ate dinner with Theodore in his room. To prevent Theodore from leaning back out of habit, Rosalie didn¡¯t let him sit on a chair with a back. Instead, she made him sit along the bedside where he couldn¡¯t lean back She sat next to him, and served him the food to prevent him from further straining his back. ¡°Eat more. It¡¯ll help with recovery,¡± she advised. Theodore stared at the small mountain of food before him, and lifted his spoon. He scooped up some food, and was about to bring it to his mouth with the spoon dropped on the table. Theodore¡¯s hands slumped weakly back down and he grunted in pain, his brows furrowed. He seemed to have strained his back, and pain was etched all over his face. Rosalie immediately put her spoon down. ¡°What happened? Is your back hurting again?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Yes. It hurts whenever I move.¡± He looked pitifully at her, his eyes glistening. Somehow, that made him look alluring. Theodore¡¯s handsome face and outstanding aura made him look good even when he was at his worst. In fact, even his grimace was captivating. Anyone would prove to be defenseless against his face. That was especially so now while he was injured. His pale, frail appearance and pitiful eyes broke through Rosalie¡¯s defenses. She didn¡¯t doubt his. words at all. ¡°What should we do now? Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital and let the doctor check on you? Perhaps I didn¡¯t apply the medication correctly, or I might have bandaged you too tightly,¡± Rosalie said in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s not because of what you did,¡± Theodore said as he shifted his body. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable in my clothes. It keeps rubbing against the wound.¡± He was currently wearing a white shirt. ¡°Let me remove your shirt, then,¡± Rosalie suggested. Theodore seemed to be waiting for her to say that. He nodded, his brows slightly furrowed as he said with feigned helplessness, ¡°Guess that¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± He looked reluctant to remove his shirt, but he had no choice. He lifted his hands to unbutton his shirt, but the moment he did so, he grunted in pain and his hands slumped to his side once more. Sighing, hemented pitifully, ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Let me help you,¡± Rosalie said, as she made a move to unbutton his shirt. ¡°No.¡± Theodore held her hand, and said firmly, ¡°I can do it myself. I¡¯m sure I can do something so simple myself.¡± He lifted his arm with difficulty, and touched the first button. However, his fingers trembled non¨Cstop, and he couldn¡¯t unbutton the first button no matter how long he tried. Eventually, his arms slumped weakly back to side again. He gritted his teeth, and stubbornly raised his arm in an attempt to unbutton his shirt again. Rosalie¡¯s heart broke as she grabbed his hand. ¡°Let me help you, please. You¡¯re injured, and it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t do such things by yourself. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen you shirtless, anyway.¡± They had known each other for so long, and had been intimate during their marriage. What was the point in maintaining such boundaries at a time like this? Theodore sighed, and let go of the button. He nodded and turned his head away weakly, a helpless look on his face. Rosalie felt so broken¨Chearted, she almost wanted to pull him into her embrace andfort him. Theodore looked just like a helpless little boy who was unable to unbutton his own shirt. It was heart¨Cwrenching to see. Rosalie gently turned his body toward her and help him undo the buttons on his shirt, one by one. Despite having been intimate with 19 him, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but blush each time she saw him naked. Underneath his shirt hid a well¨Cbuilt and muscr body that epassed strength and vitality. Theodore never neglected keeping himself fit, no matter how busy he was. His body was of perfect proportions¨Ceven those with OCD would agree. His chest heaved; she could feel his breath on her forehead, which in turn hastened her own breathing and made her cheeks burn. Rosalie carefully peeled his shirt off him and put it aside. His strong body, wrapped up in bandages, somehow looked wild and savage. Strangely, injuries on a man¡¯s body had the effect of adding to his masculinity. Heat emanated from his body, giving off the scent of warm desire. Rosalie took a deep breath and turned her face away from his body, her heart racing. ¡°All right, it¡¯s time for us to eat. The food¡¯s turning cold.¡± Theodore picked up his spoon weakly, and scooped his food up with some difficulty. He lowered his head and bent over, and suddenly furrowed his brows in pain, as if he had tugged on his injury. ¡°Oh¡­¡± His spoon dropped and hit the edge of the bowl, falling on the table with a nk. Rosalie picked up the spoon. It seemed he didn¡¯t have the strength to feed himself. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Any small movement right now could tug the wound on his back. She felt bad for him. But Theodore said stubbornly, ¡°I can do it myself. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Weak, pitiful, and frail, yet so stubborn. Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. She seemed to feel his pain on her own body, and it didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I wouldn¡¯t have stayed here otherwise. If you don¡¯t let me help you, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± Rosalie saw Theodore remain silent and put the spoon down. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave. You can do everything yourself anyway, so what¡¯s the point of me being here?¡± she said. Sighing, she stood up to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Theodore called out to her, his voice fraught with anxiety! Rosalie stopped in her tracks, and turned around. She looked silently at him. Theodore looked down, and mumbled like a child who did something wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± He put his spoon back in the bowl with a pitiful look on his face and ced his hands on hisp, intertwining his fingers cautiously. Rosalie shook her head helplessly. She picked up her spoon, scooped some food, and brought it to his mouth. ¡°Open up.¡± Theodore did so obediently, and Rosalie stuck the spoon in his mouth before going on with another spoonful of food. She took care of him like he was a child. A beautiful, tender woman coupled with a man with a piteous look on his face made for a heartwarming image. All traces of unhappiness vanished, leaving them with the pure joy of each other¡¯s presence. Rosalie stayed there and took care of Theodore until it was past nine at night. It was gettingte, and it was soon time for her to head back. Theodore noticed Rosalie checking her phone many times, as if checking the time. He looked begrudgingly at her. Rosalie slid her phone back in her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I have to head back. Rest early, and remember not to lie on your back. through the night. Sleep on your side or on your stomach,¡± Theodore bowed his head, silent. Upon seeing the glum look on his face, Rosalie walked up to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your wound hurting again?¡± ¡°So what if it hurts? You don¡¯t care about it, anyway.¡± The bitter tone in his voice made Rosalie furrow her brows. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± His words instinctively upset her. ¡°Exactly what I said,¡± Theodore replied to her, his tone growing more. bitter. Rosalie started fuming. ¡°What temper tantrum are you throwing now?! I¡¯ve been here the whole afternoon! I even fed you when you needed help! Why are you being sarcastic with me right now?¡± Theodore looked up and grumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving right now? You kept ncing at your watch¨Cthe whole time. It¡¯s clear you don¡¯t want to be here. You don¡¯t even want your own home.¡± Theodore rested his head on the pillow, looking like an upset wife. frustrated over Rosalie, who was ying the part of a bastard husband about to stay out the whole night. Rosalie found the entire situationughable yet slightly maddening. She thought that Theodore was being ridiculous, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to refute him. This man was a pro at being unreasonable. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®I don¡¯t even want my own home¡®? I just¡­just¡­¡± Rosalie struggled to find the right words. After a moment¡¯s pause, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is my home. It¡¯s absolutely eptable for me to stay here. Perhaps I shall do just that tonight.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t out talk him, she decided to just go all out. Rosalie didn¡¯t see Theodore¡¯s eyes glint upon hearing what she said, as his head was lowered¨Clike dark clouds giving way to a ray of sunshine that peeked through. The corner of his lips lifted. However, this was just for a split second. He regained hisposure, and when he looked up once more, his face was expressionless. ¡°This is your home, and you can do anything you please. I, on the other hand, am an outsider. I should be the one leaving.¡± With that, Theodore stood up, put on his shirt that was lying next to him, and walked out of the door step by stubborn step. Rosalie looked at his retreating figure, and simply watched in in silence until he walked out. When Theodore reached the door, he stopped in his tracks, his brows furrowing. He turned around and saw Rosalie still standing by the bed, unmoving. Doubt shed past his eyes¡­ Why wasn¡¯t she stopping him from leaving? She should be stopping him from leaving and helping him back on the bed, sitting by his side and showing him concern, her heart softening for him. Yet, why did she look so cold? Rosalie shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Why are you asking me that?¡± Rosalie had seen through him. He had been ying this game for so long, she would be a fool if she didn¡¯t realize what he was trying to do. For a moment, she had thought Theodore was being serious and found him pitiful. But now, she realized that he was just putting on an act with his excellent acting chops. The two of them stood where they were, staring at each other, a wide, gaping distance between them. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving,¡± Theodore said hastily, still in disbelief that she didn¡¯t stop him. ¡®She¡¯s so vicious!¡® he thought. ¡°Go on,¡± Rosalie said, being ruthless through and through. She crossed her arms and sat on the bedside, looking leisurely at him. Theodore gritted his teeth and stepped out, but she remained resolutely unmoving. Finally, he walked out into the corridor. He stopped in his tracks, and tried to listen out for any signs of movement in the room. s, there was none. There were no signs of her chasing after him whatsoever. This vicious woman was really bent on ignoring him! +35 BONUS ¡®Hmph So be it. It¡¯s no big deal! Since this home has no ce for me, I¡¯ll leave and never turn back!¡® he thought bitterly. Rosalie¡¯s brows furrowed when she heard no signs of movement outside the door. Did Theodore really leave? He was still wounded, so how was he going to go back home? Was he going to drive or call his driver? If he insisted on driving back home himself¡­ What if he met with an ident along the way? He was injured. Why did she have to be so calctive with this pitiful but headstrong child? Vexed by that thought, she immediately stood up to head out. Suddenly, a figure entered the room. She quickly sat back on the bedside, acting as though nothing happened, her arms still crossed in, front of her chest. Theodore rushed forward and red at her, fuming. ¡°Are you just going to let me go and not stop me from leaving me?! What if something happens to me? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still injured, and it hurts like hell!¡± Once again, Theodore looked like a frustrated wifeining to her bastard husband who cared nothing for her. He was on the verge of tears. Rosalie smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist on leaving?¡± ¡°Since when did I insist on leaving? You were clearly the one who chased me away!¡± Theodore looked like he was faced with the greatest injustice in the world, his chest heaving as he panted heavily. He was behaving as though she had done something grievous to him. Rosalie was utterly confused. Since when did she chase Theodore away? He was being unreasonable again. How old exactly was he? She realized, perhaps she had been spoiling him too much. All of his bad habits were her fault. She stood up from the bed. ¡°I repeat: I did not chase you away. I¡¯m now giving you a choice. You either stay here, be good and stop being ridiculous, or you leave for good and I won¡¯t stop you. Anyway, it¡¯s not like you have nowhere else to go. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re divorced. I¡¯m no longer your wife, sweetie. I won¡¯t allow you to do anything you please.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone was like that of an adult threatening a child, tender but menacing. After over ten seconds, Theodore walked over and sat down by her side obediently. He was as well¨Cbehaved and quiet as a dog, with no signs of his previous ridiculous actions. ¡°That¡¯s the way,¡± Rosalie said as she patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable again, okay?¡± Theodore nodded obediently. Wife my 261-270 Theodore had no idea why he suddenly behaved so obediently. Shouldn¡¯t he have be more carefree and unrestrained after the divorce? As it turned out, he had much more to learn. Theodore yawned. He didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Rosalie noticed the fatigue in his eyes. ¡°Go to bed now.¡± ¡°I need a shower,¡± Theodore said. ¡°I¡¯ll get a male servant toe help you. You can¡¯t let your wounde in contact with water.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to get another man to see my naked body?¡± Theodore said, clearly annoyed. He felt as though she was trying to push him to another man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s a man that it¡¯s appropriate for him to help you. I can¡¯t possibly find a female servant to help you, can I?¡± Rosalie retorted. Theodore simply stared wordlessly at her. She finally understood where he was going. ¡°Are you thinking¡­of having me help you shower?¡± she asked slowly. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never done it before.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already divorced.¡± ¡°So what? We¡¯ve seen each other naked before.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Cynthia is still in hospital right now. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Can we not talk about her, just for tonight?¡± The only thing he wanted tonight was to be with Rosalie. Rosalie stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the shower. Wait for me.¡± She walked to the washroom. Seeing Theodore in this state made her heart ache, and she couldn¡¯t help but agree to his request. She couldn¡¯t just let him be, at least not at this point. Just knowing that he was injured made her anxious, and her heart broke at seeing his wound in person. That was what drove her to stay -behind and take care of him. In truth, she had no clue what to do right now. Should she continue loving this man, and until when should she allow herself to do so? Letting go of this love was hard. In fact, it was immensely torturous. She clearly knew that getting close to him was dangerous and potentially painful, yet it didn¡¯t stop her from throwing caution to the wind. Theodore heaved a sigh of relief andid back down on the bed, finally feeling rxed. The moment his back touched the bed, his eyes widened as he shot back up again. It was so¡­damn¡­painful¡­ After a while, his phone rang. It was Cynthia calling. He looked toward the washroom before answering the call. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Theo, I feel rather unwell. Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home,¡± he said. He instinctively blurted out the word ¡®home¡®, a clear indication that he had always treated this ce as his home- his real home. That had never changed, despite the fact that he never dered it out loud. ¡°Can youe and keep mepany? I¡¯m scared,¡± Cynthia said shakily. In a voice that was gentle but firm, Theodore told her, ¡°It¡¯s veryte now, so you should get some rest. I won¡¯t be dropping by today.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯te see mest night, either!¡± Cynthia said piteously. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve been very busy these few days, and have a lot of work to clear. Get some rest, and I¡¯ll go visit you once I¡¯m done.¡± Now that he was injured, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to move around. ¡°You can alwayse here and work. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I can¡¯t work at the hospital, Cindy. Whatever it is, I¡¯m not going. Have a good reset.¡± Cynthia¡¯s heart trembled when she heard Theodore¡¯s cold, hard rejection. Did he reject her because he had grown sick and tired of her? Was he just trying to cate her because she was on her deathbed? Cynthia gripped the sheets tight, and was about to say more when she heard a woman¡¯s voice from the other end of the call. ¡°Theo, the shower¡¯s ready. Come over.¡± Cynthia felt as though she had been struck by lightning. That was clearly Rosalie¡¯s voice. What was going on? Why was she with Theodore at such ate hour? And was she preparing his shower? Were the two of them¡­. Cynthia¡¯s lips trembled. They were divorced! What on earth were they doing together?! They were clearly doing something indecent at such ate hour! No wonder Theodore didn¡¯t visit her over the past two days. He was -with Rosalie! How could Theodore lie to her?! How could he use work as an excuse?! That was exactly what Theodore did before when he had been with her. He used work as an excuse for Rosalie. Back then, Cynthia was smug about what he had done. She never expected herself to be on the receiving end of everything that Rosalie went through before! Cynthia took a deep breath, and pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything. She couldn¡¯t panic at this point. Theodore heard the voiceing from the washroom, and guessed that Cynthia might have heard it, too Instead of avoiding the topic, he said, ¡°Cindy, I¡¯m with¡­¡± ¡°Theo, I¡¯m just worried about your condition. In that case, go ahead and be busy. I feel woozy, I need to sleep right now.¡± Theodore furrowed his brows. Did Cynthia hear Rosalie¡¯s voice, or not? Whatever it was, since Cynthia didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Theodore didn¡¯t say anything further. He simply nodded and said, ¡°All right, then. Get some rest.¡± The moment he hung up, Rosalie walked out of the washroom. She saw Theodore put his phone down, and surmised that he had a call just now. Rosalie stood at the door of the washroom, and asked tly, ¡°Did Cynthia call you?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°Are you going to her?¡± In the past, the moment Cynthia called him, he fly to her without a doubt. Rosalie had long gotten used to it. Now that she was divorced from Theodore, she didn¡¯t care, even if he were to go and see Cynthia right now. She would just drive back to her own apartment, where she felt morefortable. She was making ns to leave when Theodore said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m injured right now, so I¡¯ll think about it after I recover.¡± Rosalie smirked. ¡°I thought nothing would stop you from going to see Cynthia, not even these wounds.¡± Theodore furrowed his brows. ¡°Yeah, wounds inflicted by Grandma, who definitely didn¡¯t use any strength when she hit me.¡± Theodore was slightly peeved, and turned his face away like a petnt child. Rosalie said helplessly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop arguing with each other. If you¡¯re not going to Cindy, take a shower before going to bed.¡± +26 BONUS It no longer mattered to Rosalie whether he went to Cynthia or not. She had long learned how to let go of things. Since they were divorced, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to get angry over such things. Theodore turned around, and saw the indifference on Rosalie¡¯s face. More importantly, she wasn¡¯t angry. Did she really get used to it, or did she no longer care about him? Suddenly, he remembered how he rushed over to Cynthia upon receiving her call in the middle of the night. Before that happened, he promised Rosalie that he wouldn¡¯t behave like he did in the past. Despite that, he went back on his word. Rosalie had been very upset and tried her best to stop him from leaving, but eventually, he cruelly left her side. At that time, Theodore thought that Rosalie would be fine while Cynthia was in grave danger. He thought he knew his priorities, and what mattered more. Now that he thought about it again, he was a bastard through and through. Yet now, when Cynthia called him, Rosalie no longer cared because they were divorced. He knew he needed to ept that as a fact, but here he was, still trying to grab hold of something lost and salvage whatever was left between them. Theodore knew it was wishful thinking on his part. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. Was it the wicked streak that was found in every man, or did he have a slight change of heart? Or perhaps he was just asking for it. When Rose stopped him from leaving and kicked up a fuss, he thought she was being unreasonable. Now that she had let go of things, his heart felt inexplicably empty. He was literally asking for it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked, upon seeing Theodore in a daze. Is there a problem?¡± Theodore shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± He picked up his phone, and shut it off right before Rosalie. Rosalie couldn¡¯t really figure out what Theodore was thinking right now. They were already divorced; even if he really did receive a call from Cynthia, it was perfectly eptable for him to go to her. ¡®Forget it,¡® she thought. Many strange things happened in this world. Sometimes, some things just don¡¯t make sense. Theodore stood up by the bed. ¡°Are you all right? Do you need my help?¡± Rosalie asked, stepping forward. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Theodore said unceremoniously as he lifted his hand. Rosalie smiled and held his arm, walking him toward the washroom. Half an hourter, Rosalie helped Theodore out of the washroom. He was already dressed in his sleepwear. He couldn¡¯t lie on his back, and could only lie on his stomach on the bed. Rosalie pulled up his sheets. Theodore rested his chin on his hands. as he stared nkly at her like a child. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± she asked as she tucked him in. ¡°This is good,¡± he suddenly remarked. ¡°What?¡± Rosalie looked at him with doubt in her eyes. ¡°What is good?¡± ¡°I as the brother, you as the sister. That¡¯s pretty good. It feels a lot morefortable than it was before, isn¡¯t it?¡± When they used to be husband and wife, they constantly disappointed each other. Now that they were no longer married, everything seemed much simpler. They no longer needed to worry about this or that and could simply go with their heart. ¡°Err¡­¡± Rosalie was rendered speechless. She had never treated Theodore as her brother. Nheless, she nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it is good. I¡¯ll never ¡± ¡°Bother with your affairs?¡± Theodore said with furrowed brows. ¡°Are you referring to you and Sebastian?¡± The mention of his name made Theodore¡¯s voice grow cold. That name was like a minefield, an untouchable territory for him. Upon seeing the look on his face change, Rosalie¡¯s heart thumped. ¡± What? Are you going to kick up a fuss over him again?¡± Her serious expression made Theodore¡¯s heart tremble, and immediately shut his mouth. He no longer dared to say anything further, for fear of angering her. Damn it! Why was he so scared of her right now? Rosalie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus your attention on Sebastian. There are many men under the sun, not just the two of you. Now that I¡¯m divorced and rich, I¡¯m sure there are hordes of other men I can choose from.¡± Rosalie looked down at Theodore, and noticed his brows furrowed and his face bitter. Amused, she sighed and said with feigned frustration, ¡°Now that I have so much money and nock of choices, should I go for mature men, sweet young men, or confident and handsome men?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter as he gripped the pillow below him. Rosalie went on, ¡°Or perhaps I should find a few handsome men who¡¯ll shower their attention on me all day! Haha¡­¡± ¡°Rosalie Young!¡± Theodore sat up on the bed. ¡°Shame on you! Taking my money to keep men by your side? The cheek of you to say that in front of me!¡± He red at her as he rebuked her. Rosalie covered her mouth, as if in shock. ¡°Your¡­your money?¡± She put her hand down, and said haughtily, ¡°So, Mr. Carter! Looks like. you see that money as yours, and have to ask you for permission before I can spend it. You still see me as an outsider! How could you im to see me as your sister? You liar!¡± She turned her face away in feigned sorrow, pouting her lips and looking morose. Theodore panicked when he saw the misery on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± he said. ¡°So what exactly did you mean? You said that I took your money to keep men by my side! Since you see the money in my ount as yours, you should just take them all back, lest you see me as a charity case.¡± If Theodore really wanted all his money back, she would return them to him without any hesitation. She never wanted his money in the first ce. He was the one who wanted to give it to her. If he still saw that money as his and could interfere with how she spent it, what was the point of her keeping it? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. That money¡¯s yours. I just don¡¯t think you should. spend it indiscriminately,¡± Theodore said. Contrary to his calm demeanor, he was a mess inside. He was now facing the consequences of his rash words spoken just moments ago. ¡°Since it¡¯s my money, why can¡¯t I spend it indiscriminately? Can¡¯t I find someone to entertain me?¡± Rosalie refuted him. ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Theodore exined himself. ¡°But you can¡¯t entertain yourself that way. Men are horrible creatures, and you¡¯ll be fooled by them. Don¡¯t you read the news? Many people end up getting scammed out of their entire fortunes. I¡¯m just thinking for your sake, is all.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone grew weaker and weaker as he spoke. ¡°Oh, is that so? Thinking for my sake?¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡± Now that you¡¯ve said so, I realized I have no words to counter that im.¡± Her bitter tone made Theodore anxious; he was worried that the more he spoke, the worse things might be. They were already divorced. He didn¡¯t have the right to stop her from finding other men. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m not stopping you from finding other men. I¡¯m just worried that you might get involved in a scam. How about this? When you find another man, bring him to me, and I¡¯ll check him out for you. What if you run into a scammer? I¡¯m older than you by a few years. I¡¯vee across many kinds of people. You¡¯ve only just graduated uni, and you aren¡¯t as exposed to the world as I am.¡± Theodore exined everything in a rush, for fear that she wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°I¡¯m not as exposed? Do you mean to say that I¡¯m still a child who knows nothing, and that I¡¯m naive enough to get fooled by any man. thates by?¡± Rosalie shot back. If that were really the case, she had to admit that she was fooled- namely, by Theodore Spencer. He was right. Men were horrible creatures, and that included himself. It wasughable how he, a horrible man himself, was teaching her not to be fooled by other horrible men. Even moreughable was the fact that he, her ex¨Chusband, requested that she bring her future boyfriends to him so he could check them out, as if he were her father. Rosalie had no words to describe how strange Theodore¡¯s words were. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Theodore said, unable to maintain hisposure any longer. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a child. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°What are you worried about me for?¡± Rosalie asked tly. ¡°We¡¯re no longer husband and wife. What do you have to worry about? You should be¡­¡± Chapter 265 Rosalie was about to say that Theodore should be more worried about Cynthia, but she suddenly recalled that Theodore didn¡¯t want to hear any mention of her name. Each time they mentioned Cynthia, they always ended up upset. As such, Rosalie swallowed back her words. Instead, she said, ¡°You should be worried about yourself instead.¡± Theodore seemed to have guessed what Rosalie originally wanted to say, but since she held herself back, he didn¡¯t expose her. He took her cue in avoiding the topic of Cynthia. ¡°Rose, whether you believe it or not, have no malicious intent whatsoever. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get hurt. Men are all horrible creatures. I¡¯m just trying to help you discern between good and bad.¡± He was genuine about it¨Cand, if he was willing to admit it, slightly jealous. ¡°As my ex¨Chusband, you might be willing to be the gate¨Ckeeper of my new rtionship, but my new partner might not be agreeable to that,¡± Rosalie said reluctantly. Theodore furrowed his brows. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said that I¡¯m your brother, and you¡¯re my sister? What¡¯s wrong with me gate¨Ckeeping my future brother¨Cinw?¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was dripping with bitter jealousy. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t concerned with gate¨Ckeeping his future brother¨Cinw. He simply didn¡¯t want Rosalie looking for another man. In fact, he would find a way to make those men beat a hasty retreat. Rosalie, refusing to concede, retorted, ¡°Who would have an ex- husband as a brother? Ridiculous. Ultimately, you just don¡¯t want me to find another man, right? We¡¯re divorced. Why are you allowed to be with Cynthia, while I¡¯m forbidden from finding another partner? ording to your logic, shouldn¡¯t you bring Cynthia to me so I can gate¨Ckeep your rtionship as your sister?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already met her?¡± Theodore said. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°But you¡¯ve never asked me for my opinion on her, and you¡¯ve always insisted on being with her.¡± Theodore asked, ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s your opinion on her? Do you think she¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°If I told you to break up with her, would you do it?¡± she blurted out. Since he dared to ask her for her opinion, she dared to tell him. They were divorced, anyway. What did she have to worry about? Theodore was stunned at Rosalie¡¯s request. After all that, the joke was turned on him. ¡°Come on, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Didn¡¯t you ask me for my opinion?¡± Rosalie pressed. She wanted to see how ridiculous Theodore could be. Theodore remained silent for a long time. Silence in itself was the best answer¨Can answer that struck the heart even deeper than a direct, verbal answer. He could fool another with his words, but he couldn¡¯t fake the look in his eyes. No matter what, breaking up with Cynthia was out of the question for him. His dazed face made Rosalie burst outughing. Theodore furrowed his brows. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°You look so amusing! I fooled you, didn¡¯t I? Hahaha¡­!¡± +25 BONUS Seeing Rosalie¡¯s rxed expression, Theodore realized she had been joking all along. She was only pretending to be angry and sad. ¡°So you were putting on an act.¡± He had thought she was furious with him, and panicked. ¡°What else? Would I really count it against you?¡± Rosalie sat next to him with a gleeful smile. ¡°I finally caught you. You actually looked pretty cute when you got tricked.¡± She sat very near him, the mood between them lighter and more rxed than before. Rosalie¡¯s gleeful and happy expression gave Theodore the sudden urge to punch her. He was in such a panic just now, but it turned out that she was pretending all along. He really thought that he had made her sad and hurt her with his words. Since when did she be so cheeky? Seeing the displeasure on Theodore¡¯s face, Rosalie leaned in close and ask, ¡°Are you alright? Are you angry at me?¡± Theodore raised a hand, and pinched her nose hard. ¡°I am angry at you, you dishonest brat. You¡¯ve be more immature after we got divorced. You¡¯re in dire need of a lesson.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Rosalie said, her eyes shining. ¡°I used to be so mature, it was exhausting. I don¡¯t want to tire myself out like that.¡± It felt good being happy. Many people in this world often ended up under the influence of their negativity. No matter what happened, life would go on. While that remained a fact, many found it hard to let things go and remain positive. Theodore could sense that Rosalie wanted topletely let go of something in her heart, and the thought tugged at his heart. He realized that he was a bastard through and through. He had gone through with the divorce to free Rosalie from the shackles of their marriage. They were now divorced¨Cshe could finally be happy, and no longer needed to tolerate being in this marriage. Yet, now that she was ready to let it go, he felt slightly indignant. Not just slightly, but perhaps rather significantly. He dared not continue this line of thought. He was worried that the more he thought about it, the more he would uncover thoughts that he dared not face up to. After a long while, Theodoreposed himself and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, you deserve to live your days as happy as you can be.¡± Rosalie smiled, and said nothing further. ¡°Rose, go wash up and rest,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Are you fine by yourself?¡± Rosalie asked. She was worried that he might toss and turn in his sleep at night. He used to be like that at night. He might be knocked out cold after falling asleep, flip on his back, and identally press on his wound. He might end up yelping in pain the whole night. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. But¡­¡± Theodore paused for a moment. ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± ¡°But what?¡± Rosalie could sense that he wanted to say something.¡± Just speak your mind. There¡¯s no need to hide things between us.¡± They were already divorced. All that hiding in the past was exhausting. Smiling, he said, ¡°I wanted to say that if you don¡¯t mind, we can sleep in the same room. But then I remembered that we¡¯re now divorced, and that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡± The fact that they were now divorced hadn¡¯t sunk in yet for Theodore. It would suddenly pop up in his mind and dawn upon him. He often defaulted to thinking that she was still his wife. Amusingly, he felt as though he had selective memory loss; or rather, he didn¡¯t want to remember the fact that they were divorced. Rosalie smiled awkwardly. It was indeed inappropriate. Seeing Rosalie remain silent, Theodore knew his suggestion wasughable. ¡°Rose, go and rest. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± Rosalie turned to nce at the couch on her right, and an idea came to mind. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll sleep here on that couch tonight. That way, I can help you if you need it in the middle of the night,¡± she suggested. She was truly worried that Theodore might flip over at night and press against his wound, thereby slowing down recovery. She wouldn¡¯t be able to rx until he fully recovered. Grandma had hit Theodore so hard because of her. In other words, she was more or less the reason for his injury. ¡°Will that do? Will that disrupt your rest?¡± Theodore instinctively felt joy at Rosalie¡¯s suggestion. Then, Rosalie shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t. I suggested it because I know I won¡¯t be disrupted from rest. If you don¡¯t agree, we can forget about it.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Theodore said. He grabbed her arm, worried that she might leave. ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever you say. Alternatively, I can sleep on the couch and you can sleep on the bed.¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t against the idea of sleeping in the same room after the divorce. ¡°No need. You can sleep on the bed, and I¡¯ll take the couch.¡± Rosalie gently pulled her hand away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. Go ahead and sleep first.¡± She turned to leave the room without waiting for Theodore¡¯s response. Theodore dropped his arm and sighed as he looked at her retreating figure. After she left, he lifted his hand and pressed it against his chest, where he felt great difort. When Rosalie packed her things and left this ce, she didn¡¯t take all her belongings. She had left some of her things here, to make things. convenient for her whenever she decided to stay the night. After taking a shower, she went back to Theodore¡¯s room. There, she found fresh sheetsid out on the couch. Rosalie turned to look at him, and asked doubtfully, ¡°Did the servantse in to do this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Theodore said as heid on the bed stomach¨Cdown, nodding as he turned to look at her. In truth, he prepared the couch by himself. It wasn¡¯t done by a servant. However, he knew that there was no point telling her that he did it, and that it would do nothing to change the state of things between them. Rosalie nodded, and didn¡¯t ask any further. She sat on the couch, and let her hair down. Her dark tresses fell over her shoulders, giving off a gentle yet refreshing fragrance. Sheid on the couch. ¡°Are you going to sleep now? I¡¯ll switch the lights off.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Rosalie pped her hands, and the lights dimmed. Then, sheid back on the couch. The room descended into darkness. Theodore was originally lying on -the bed on his stomach, but after the lights were switched off, heid on his side to face Rosalie. Rosalie heard his movement, and furrowed her brows. ¡°Did you just move your body?¡± ¡°I tried lying on my side. It¡¯s morefortable. I¡¯m not rubbing. against the wound on my back,¡± he exined obediently. ¡°Alright, then. If you feel morefortable on your side, that¡¯s fine. Whatever it is, just don¡¯t lie on your back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Theodore said with a smile that Rosalie couldn¡¯t see. It was a gentle yet deep smile. Rosalie suddenly stood up, put on her slippers, and took a few steps forward. She found a little nightmp, and ced it on a bedside table next to the couch and switched it on. It lit up the room with its gentle glow soft enough to not disrupt sleep, yet bright enough to allow her to see Theodore¡¯s sleeping position. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°Setting up a nightmp: That way, I¡¯ll be able to see you.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to see a thing in a dark, unlit room. She had to constantly watch out for Theodore. Theodore felt as though Rosalie was ¡°spying¡± on him. However, that made him feel rather happy. He put his palms together and rested it under his cheeks, looking at Rosalie with a smile, like a young teenager in love. He felt blessed being under her watch. ¡°I didn¡¯t dote on you as my sister in vain,¡± he suddenly said. Rosalie was stunned for a moment by his words. Then, she smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, Theodore, my brother. Hurry up and sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Theodore said as he shut his eyes. Rosalieid on her side on the couch and stared at Theodore in a daze, her eyes filled with inexplicable emotions and sorrow. She realized she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all, no matter how hard she tried. She found what she was doingughable. There were so many servants around who could take care of Theodore, yet she offered to stay in his room and watch over him the entire night out of worry that. he might move too much throughout the night. Even a mother wouldn¡¯t go to that extent for her child. She thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s okay, Rosalie. You¡¯re just in love with a man. You don¡¯t have to be with him even though you love him. Isn¡¯t it enough that he¡¯s happy?¡± It was good enough for her. Despite the many unhappy things that happened in between, at the very least, they didn¡¯t have aplete falling¨Cout. As much as Theodore did many nasty things before, he was eventually punished by Grandma. It was tiring loving someone, but hating another was even more so. She wanted neither to love nor hate him. Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s phone pinged. She reached over to pick up her phone, and switched it to silent mode. It was a text from Sebastian. ¡®Are you asleep yet?¡® Rosalie replied, ¡®Not yet, I just went to bed. What¡¯s up?¡± Theodore opened his eyes to see Rosalie holding her phone, looking like chatting with someone. His eyes dimmed. Who could be texting her at such an hour? Sebastian texted, ¡®Yvonne wants to add you on social media. She keeps asking me for your ount.¡® Rosalie replied, ¡®Why? What does she need it for?¡® Sebastian texted, ¡®Nothing much. She just wants to add you as a friend, but I didn¡¯t give it to her. I wanted to ask you first.¡® Rosalie thought about it before replying, ¡®It¡¯s fine. Just give her my ount handle if she wants.¡± It was clear Sebastian respected her opinion very much. He even insisted on asking for her permission when someone else wanted to add her on social media. He was really¡­ Rosalie snuck a peak at Theodore¨Chis eyes were shut, seemingly asleep. Forget it, she thought. It was better not topare. Everyone was different¨Cthere was no need topare anyone, otherwise she would be a snob. Sebastian texted back, ¡®Alright, then. I¡¯ll give her your social media handle. But don¡¯t be too bothered by her feelings. If she says anything that upsets you, just ignore her or tell me. I¡¯ll teach that brat a lesson.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rosalie smiled. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Yvonne¡¯s a nice girl, she¡¯s not malicious.¡± Sebastian texted, ¡®She¡¯ll be smug if you praise her like this. Please don¡¯t say that in front of her, or she¡¯ll boast about it for days.¡® Rosalie replied, ¡®Got it. But you really shouldn¡¯t be so strict with your sister. It¡¯s great to have a sibling. I wish I had a brother.¡± Rosalie instinctively nced at Theodore when she typed the word¡® brother¡®. She had a ¡®brother¡® right now, didn¡¯t she? Theodore wanted to be her brother. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to see her ex¨Chusband as her brother. It just felt strange Within seconds, Sebastian replied, ¡®In that case, I have to treat Yvonne a little better. Rose, if you had a brother, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll dote on you very much.¡® Rosalie texted, ¡®I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have a brother and don¡¯t know what it feels like to have one. Theo said that he treats me as his sister and wants to be my brother, but I just don¡¯t feel it.¡¯ Sebastian asked, ¡®Why not?¡® Rosalie replied, ¡®I have no idea. I¡¯ll just let him be and let him think. whatever he wants. Maybe it¡¯s because our rtionship will never change fundamentally, whether we¡¯re married or siblings.¡± Sebastian texted, ¡®I don¡¯t think you two can be siblings. That¡¯s just hrious. Lovers will always be lovers, and after a break¨Cup, whatever talk of being siblings is just an excuse to downy the mistake that wasmitted.¡® Sebastian then added, ¡®I¡¯m referring to the mistake HEmitted, You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Rose. Rosalie hesitated for a few seconds before replying, ¡®Do you think it¡¯s possible for love to eventually evolve into kinship?¡® Sebastian replied, ¡®Love is love. It¡¯s different from kinship. Perhaps love at itster stage might have traces of kinship, but love will be primary. If love really can evolve into so¨Ccalled kinship, then this love wasn¡¯t pure enough to begin with.¡® Rosalie looked at Sebastian¡¯s cold words on the screen. A chill pierced through her heart. Theodore had always treated her as his sister, and felt only kinship for her. He never loved her, and there wasn¡¯t any evolution in his feelings for her. Sighing helplessly, Rosalie replied, ¡®Perhaps love might eventually evolve into kinship with time. No matter how pure, there is an expiry date to love. It is a feeling driven by hormones that will eventually be depleted.¡® Sebastian asked, ¡®Do you not believe in love anymore?¡± Rosalie replied, ¡®I don¡¯t know. Whether I believe it or not, the world is filled with people with regrets, and many of these regrets are due to love. Perhaps not loving would reduce the troubles we bring to ourselves.¡® Sebastian texted, ¡®But there are people who remain together their entire lives. Love isn¡¯t an emotion. Emotions maye and leave, but love is a bond that is carved in one¡¯s bones. If it ever vanishes one day, then it isn¡¯t true love. True love will never vanish. It will conquer time, it will conquer all things.¡¯ Rosalie asked, ¡®Are you referring to eternal love?¡® Sebastian replied, ¡®Yes, I believe in eternal love. As long as you find the right person, you¡¯ll be able to love one another forever. There might be troubles in between, but that love will keep them together forever.¡® Rosalie bit her lip, sensing his impassioned tone through his words. She typed many things but deleted all of them, eventually deciding to text a smiling emoji. After a few seconds, she added, ¡®It¡¯s great you think that way.¡± Sebastian asked, ¡®Really? Don¡¯t you find me childish?¡¯ Rosalie eximed, ¡®Why would I? In fact, I find people who pretend to be mature and seasoned even more hateful. They make this world out to be so cold and cruel, thinking that everyone else is naive. I know what reality is like, but no matter what, we should hold out hope. In this world, there is darkness where there is light. We can¡¯t just look at the darkness and neglect the existence of light.¡® Rosalie felt something burning in her chest as she went on, ¡®I think you¡¯re a great man. You¡¯re in such a powerful position, with wealth and skills, but you manage to retain a pure heart. That is so rare! I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle across a great woman, and you two will be forever in love with each other. You two will make me believe that true love that is eternal exists in this world.¡® Rosalie began imagining the kind of woman Sebastian will eventually marry. She even began getting excited about attending their wedding. Oh dear! She was beginning to let her imagination run wild. Sebastian didn¡¯t reply to her so quickly this time. His text came after over a minute, ¡®Rose, what kind of woman do you think suits me?¡® Rosalie texted, ¡®Give me a moment, let me think about it.¡® She leaned back on her pillow and shut her eyes to seriously consider his question. After a while, she opened her eyes and typed a reply. ¡®Actually, I can¡¯t think of specifics. Fundamentally, I think she¡¯ll be like you, pure in heart no matter how high a status she has. You two will be like those old couples who remain innocent children at heart. I find that super adorable.¡® Sebastian sent her a picture of a rose with the following text, ¡®I think you¡¯re that kind of adorable woman. Rosalie¡¯s smile faded as she stared at the text on her phone screen. The air went eerily silent. Her brows furrowed as uneasiness grew in her heart. She read through their entire conversation, and back at the final text Sebastian sent: ¡®I think you¡¯re that kind of adorable woman.¡®¡± Rosalie bit her lip as fear shed past her eyes. She anxiously typed, ¡®You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡± But then, she deleted it and typed, You might be wrong about that. She deleted that too, and typed, ¡®I don¡¯t think I am pure in heart. I¡¯m quite a dull person, really.¡® However, she deleted that instead of sending it. What if she misunderstood him? What if she was reading too much into his words? Perhaps Sebastian was just making a passing remark and didn¡¯t mean much. She was being too sensitive, and was making things way tooplicated. Rosalie told herself not to overthink things. Was she delusional? She knew that it was best for one not to do anything out of panic, for that would only result in graver mistakes. She sent him a smiling emoji, and texted, ¡®I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯ll go to 13 bed first. Goodbye.¡± Sebastian replied, ¡®Goodnight.¡± He sent her a picture of a heart with the words ¡®Love you¡® in the middle. Rosalie sat up on the couch, her eyes widened. She stared at the two words ¡®Love you¡® in the middle of the heart, her mind racing. Sebastian probably meant it as a casual exmation. He probably didn¡¯t think much of it, and simply clicked on the first picture he saw. Rosalie ran her fingers through her hair, the unease in her heart bing stronger. She typed, ¡®Did you just randomly send that?¡± But her thumb hovered over the ¡®send¡® button; she hesitated to send the message out. If she ended up overthinking things, wouldn¡¯t that question be awkward? Rosalie immediately deleted the unsent message. She probably was overthinking things and got the wrong idea as usual. She had gotten many wrong ideas, and developed one too many foolish ideas with Theodore. She had an overly fertile imagination, which wasn¡¯t a good thing in this context. She couldn¡¯t mistake a tender look from another as love. Theodore saw the struggle on Rosalie¡¯s face and said casually, ¡°Who are you chatting with?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart leaped out of fright. She instinctively ced her phone screen side down, as if she had a guilty conscience. Their eyes locked; Theodore shot Rosalie a piercing stare. Or rather, it seemed as though he had caught her in the act. As they looked at each other, the air between them seemed to freeze. They stared at each other for over ten seconds, during which Rosalie suddenly remembered that she and Theodore were already divorced. What was she scared of? Why were they acting as thought she had cheated on him?! She had a clear conscience. That thought filled Rosalie with renewed confidence. She flipped the phone around and said, ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°Is that so? What friend is it?¡± Theodore pressed further. He clearly saw the guilt in Rosalie¡¯s eyes just now, which turned into stubborn confidence in a split second. Rosalie said tly, ¡°Sebastian.¡± What was there to hide? She was already divorced from Theodore. Wasn¡¯t it normal for her to chat with Sebastian? Wife my 271-280 Theodore stared at her quietly. His gaze was intense, as if he wanted to skin her alive. Rosalie felt very ufortable to be stared at like that. She pretended to be unbothered as shey down on the sofa and put her phone aside. She closed her eyes, but still felt a pair of eyes boring into her. She opened her eyes, and found that Theodore was indeed staring at her. Feeling uneasy, she turned her back against him, but she could still feel his gaze searing into her back. A chill ran down her spine. She closed her eyes tightly, and suddenly sat up. Then, she whipped her head around and red at Theodore. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± she demanded. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chatting with him anymore?¡± Theodore asked coldly his tone somewhat sullen. ¡°Do you want me to keep chatting with him?¡± Rosalie rebuked. ¡°Why are you asking me if you should chat with him? We¡¯re divorced, aren¡¯t we?¡± If one listened carefully, Theodore sounded quite jealous. ¡°Who asked you?¡± Rosalie pouted. ¡°Stop staring at me! What¡¯s wrong if I chat with him?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Theodore replied indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Even though he said nothing, Rosalie felt bothered. She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking it, or if Theodore¡¯s gaze was indeed off. She realized that this man could easily affect her emotions. Regardless if she said something or kept quiet, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease. Just then, her phone screen lit up again. She picked up the phone, and saw¡¯a new text. ¡®I¡¯m Yvonne,¡® it said. Rosalie immediately clicked on it. As soon as she did, Yvonne sent her another message. ¡®I¡¯ve been asking my brother for your number, and he wouldn¡¯t give it to me for so long! He¡¯s so annoying! I told him you wouldn¡¯t mind, but he didn¡¯t believe me. That bastard!¡¯ Yvonne sent an angry emoji. Rosalie smiled and replied, ¡®Don¡¯t talk about your brother like that. He¡¯s just being careful.¡® ¡®I think he¡¯s just being petty. He just didn¡¯t want to give it to me.¡® ¡®Well, he gave it to you now, didn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯d love to have a brother like that. He probably loves you a lot.¡± Yvonne sent Rosalie a cheeky emoji. ¡®Then you can have him. He can be your brother from now on.¡® Rosalie sent an eye¨Crolling emoji. ¡®It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s your brother. How could you give him to me?¡® ¡°I totally can, and I¡¯d be happy to! Oh, my brother just messaged me saying you¡¯re about to sleep. Am I disturbing you?¡® ¡®No, you¡¯re not, but I am about to sleep.¡® ¡®Alright then, goodnight. We can text each other tomorrow. Have a good rest!¡® ¡®You should go to bed early, too. Staying upte is bad for your skin,¡® Rosalie texted. ¡®I got it, lil sis,¡® Yvonne replied. ¡®Lil sis?¡® ¡®Yeah! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted my brother? You get a sister by default, then. I¡¯m a bit older than you, so I can be your big sister.¡® Rosalie shook her head helplessly, and replied, ¡®You¡¯re really bold to call me your little sister.¡± ¡®Why not? Life¡¯s too short not to be bold!¡± ¡®I think you¡¯re just trying to take advantage of me. I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡± ¡®So, will you agree?¡® ¡®We¡¯ll see how you do.¡® ¡®Just you wait! I¡¯ll make sure to do my best.¡± Rosalie sent Yvonne a rose emoji. Yvonne replied with a kissing emoji. Their brief chat ended for now. Rosalie looked up from her screen, and realized that Theodore was still staring at her. ¡°You seemed to have enjoyed that conversation,¡± he said calmly. Yet, if one listened closely, one would be able to tell he was implying something. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, it was quite enjoyable.¡± She put her phone aside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have a problem with it?¡± ¡°No problem. As long as you¡¯re happy. It seems Sebastian knows how to make you smile,¡± he said in a gloomy tone. ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t Sebastian just now,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°It was another friend.¡± ¡°Another friend?¡± Theodore frowned instantly. ¡°You have quite a lot of friends. You can¡¯t stop chatting, can you? How many backups do you. have?¡± He obviously thought that Yvonne was a man. Rosalie¡¯s eyes glinted slyly. Theodore was really clueless. She didn¡¯t correct him, but instead smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m wealthy now, so isn¡¯t it normal for me to have a few backups? I¡¯ll make sure my future partner listens to me and does whatever I say.¡± Theodore clenched his fist under the nket. ¡°Is that so? And who do you think is the he most obedient among your backups? Is it Sebastian, or the one you were just talking to?¡± +25 BONUS ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosalie scratched her nose in contemtion. ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell. I just got divorced, and I want to have fun. The world is so big and beautiful. I won¡¯t just stick to one fish like before.¡± There seemed to be a thunderous cloud above Theodore¡¯s head. So, she was implying that he was the fish she regretted sticking to? ¡°You make it sound like marrying me was such a chore.¡± It was obvious that Theodore was displeased. He said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve already let you go, so stop being sarcastic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being sarcastic. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s acting weird. I answer when you ask me a question, and then you say I¡¯m being sarcastic. I think you¡¯re just being petty.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Theodore felt a surge of emotion within him that made him very uneasy. He huffed and turned around, then buried his face in the pillow like a child throwing a tantrum. Rosalie blinked, confused. Was Theodore angry? When did he be such a pushover? Whatever! He could be angry if he wanted. Rosaliey down properly, and pulled the nket over herself. After a while, she turned her head and saw that Theodore was still lying with his face buried in the pillow. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of suffocating himself? Fine, let him suffocate! It wasn¡¯t her problem. He was about to be Cynthia¡¯s husband, anyway! Some more time passed. She couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at him again. Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She got off the sofa, and went to stand next to Theodore. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sleep like that.¡± It wasn¡¯t safe to sleep like that. However, Theodore didn¡¯t respond. Rosalie frowned, and poked his arm. ¡°Hey, Theo? Theo? Theo, stop pretending to be dead!¡± Her heart started racing, and she pressed hard on his back. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± A thunderous yell echoed through the vi. The butler, who was standing outside, quietly took out his phone and -dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Madam Jarvis. Mr. Theodore is yelling as if he¡¯s in pain. Please listen to this.¡± ¡°Rosalie, if you want to kill me, just say so! Why torture me?!¡± Theodore roared. Seeing that he was still alive, Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± she said. ¡°So you decided to mess with me?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°I thought you were dead. You didn¡¯t make a sound,¡± Rosalie repeated. ¡°So you pressed on my wound?¡± ¡°I thought you were dead. You didn¡¯t make a sound.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were dead. You didn¡¯t make a sound.¡± Every single time, before he could speak, she would cut him off. Theodore was at a loss for words. Frowning, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go to bed and don¡¯t concern yourself if I¡¯m making a sound or not? I need sleep too!¡± ¡°I thought you were suffocating. Why did you bury your face in the pillow?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to. Didn¡¯t you tell me to sleep on my stomach?¡± Theodore rebuked. ¡°Only sulking children bury their faces in pillows,¡± Rosalie pointed out, and she turned around to go back to the sofa to lie down. Theodore was rendered speechless. He felt very vexed, and was indeed sulking. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced her and would annoy her every day. All of a sudden, he found everythingughable. To think he was actually arguing with her over such insignificant matters! He really was bing more and more childish by the day. ¡°Rose, you really hurt me,¡± he muttered, deciding to embrace his childishnesspletely. Rosalie turned around. After some thought, she sat up and asked, ¡°Do you want me to take a look?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie sat on the edge of his bed, and pulled back the nket. Theodore obediently sat up. Rosalie carefully took off his shirt. She was feeling a bit regretful as she did press him hard earlier, but she genuinely thought he had fainted. He probably saw her as a wicked witch now. Rosalie slowly unwrapped his bandages. It hadn¡¯t been long, so his wounds were still in bad shape. ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll change your dressing. She then went to get the medical kit. Theodorey on his stomach, feeling her hands gently tending to the wounds on his back. ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore asked quietly, ¡°do you really n on marrying someone else?¡± Rosalie¡¯s hands paused, then she replied, ¡°I just got divorced. Are your hoping I¡¯ll get married soon?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just asking if you have any ns to remarry in the future.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer you, because I don¡¯t know. For now, I have no ns to remarry.¡± 23 #35 BONUS Theodore was resting his chin on the back of his hands. A small smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? You think it¡¯s good that I¡¯m not remarrying, but you¡¯re perfectly justified in marrying Cynthia.¡± ¡°I made a promise to her, so I have to keep it,¡± Theodore said, turning his head around slightly. ¡°She¡¯s very ill right now.¡± ¡°I know. She needs a heart transnt. When the doctors were pushing her into the operating room, you vowed to her that you would marry her. She was so moved that she cried.¡± There was confusion in Theodore¡¯s eyes. ¡°How do you know about -that?¡± She knew all the details. Was Rose there that night too? That night, after Theodore left home and drove to the hospital, he had, a feeling a car was following him. Because he was in a hurry to get to the hospital, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Was Rose the one who followed him¡­? Rosalie smiled wryly. ¡°I was angry that you were going to see Cynthia the other day, so I followed you. I wanted to see just how serious her condition was to make you go over in a hurry like that I saw everything. I saw how much you care about her,¡± she confessed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you went?¡± Theodore asked. He wondered if, perhaps, that was the night Rosalie soughtfort from Sebastian. Thinking of Sebastian, his eyes grew cold again. Sebastian naturally became his enemy right from their first meeting, like there could be no two rulers in one town. ¡°What¡¯s there to tell?¡± Rosalie was indifferent. ¡°As soon as I saw how much you cared for Cynthia, I left.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home? Why did you go to Sebastian instead?¡± Theodore pressed. Rosalie stayed silent. She didn¡¯t tell him that it had rained heavily that night, and that she had copsed in the rain in pain. She had also nearly met with an ident. Sebastian was the one who came all the way to visit her at the hospital. At that time, Theodore was by Cynthia¡¯s bedside, and didn¡¯t leave for a second. She was very grateful to Sebastian for providing herfort in her moments of despair. She didn¡¯t see a need to let Theodore know all this; he would only see her as even more pathetic. Silence fell over the room. Theodore didn¡¯t say anything more, but his heart ached, as if something was wing it. After Rosalie reapplied his medication and wrapped new bandages around him, she put the medical kit away. ¡°All done. You can sleep now.¡± Rosalie went back to the sofa to lie down. Laying on his side, Theodore stared at her fixedly. ¡°Cynthia needs a heart, but we don¡¯t know when the doctors will find a suitable one. I¡¯ll probably marry her soon, before her surgery.¡± Rosalie was lying on her back, staring calmly at the ceiling. She clenched the hem of her clothes tightly under the nket, and said with a wry smile, ¡°If you want to fulfill her wish, marry her soon. It¡¯s difficult to get heart donors.¡± She felt pain, but the agony was mingled with a numbness. More urately, she had gotten used to it. Now that they were divorced, she shouldn¡¯t expect things to change; she should just get used to the pain until it became numb. ¡°If you ever want to marry someone in the future, I¡¯ll give you the best dowry,¡± Theodore suddenly said. Rosalie raised an eyebrow and turned around. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± Theodore smiled gently. ¡°So, I¡¯ll take care of you for life. If any man mistreats you in the future, I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to teach my future husband a lesson as my brother? Rosalie asked. Theodore nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie smiled mirthlessly. ¡°Then can I, as your sister, teach Cynthia a lesson? If she does anything wrong, can I do that too?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression stiffened. After a pause, he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should sleep, too.¡± In the end, whenever Cynthia was mentioned, he had nothing more to say. Theodore slowly closed his eyes. Rosaliey down, facing the ceiling again. Tears slid down the corners of her eyes. She wiped them away, pretending those tears had never fallen. Time ticked by slowly. Rosalie couldn¡¯t sleep. She turned to look at Theodore, and saw that he was fast asleep. Checking the time, she realized it was already early morning. Time sure flew by. Rosalie touched her abdomen gently. ¡°Baby, isn¡¯t your dad ridiculous? He wants to divorce me for another woman, but now, he¡¯s shamelessly saying he¡¯ll protect me forever. There¡¯s no one more ridiculous than him.¡± ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t hate your dad now, so you shouldn¡¯t hate him either. We shouldn¡¯t live with hatred, it¡¯s much too exhausting. ¡°Your dad just doesn¡¯t love Mommy. He only sees me as a sister. He doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me. It¡¯s just my wishful thinking, and an unrequited love on my part. ¡°What can a woman do when a man doesn¡¯t love her? Is that an unforgivable crime? ¡°Baby, I¡­ I really tried, but your dad doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes grew dimmer, and she could feel tears swimming in her eyes. She recalled Wesley¡¯s terrible words. ¡°Luckily, Rose doesn¡¯t have any children, or they¡¯d end up like you¨Ca curse!¡± Rosalie grasped the fabric covering her belly tightly. She wouldn¡¯t let such a curse fall upon her child. ¡®In the future, no matter what, Mommy will support you. Mommy won¡¯t force you to marry someone you don¡¯t love,¡® she thought determinedly. Suddenly, Theodore murmured, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Rosalie raised her head, and strained to listen. Theodore was muttering something in his sleep, and he moved slightly. Rosalie go got out of the sofa and walked barefoot to the bed. As she got closer, she saw that Theodore was frowning and muttering under his breath. ¡°Mom, where are you? You and dad don¡¯t want me anymore¡­ He clutched the edge of the nket tightly, then loosened his grip. He repeated the action several times, as if trying to grasp something but failing. He seemed to be trapped in his nightmare. Rosalie immediately reached out and held his hand. The moment he felt Rosalie¡¯s hand in his, he instantly calmed down. His tightly furrowed brows gradually rxed. ¡°Mom, can you tell me a story?¡± Tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. He must be dreaming about his mother as a child. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t leave, okay? If Dad doesn¡¯te back, I can stay with you.¡± ¡°Mom, can you hold me while I sleep¡­? I¡¯m afraid of the thunder.¡± A gust of chilly wind blew in from outside, and Theodore trembled. Just as Rosalie was about to close the window, he tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­ Please don¡¯t leave. When I grow up, I¡¯ll take care of you, Mom. We don¡¯t need Dad.¡± Rosalie sighed softly, her heart softening as shey down beside him. She stretched out her left arm and put it gently around his shoulders, avoiding his wound. Seemingly sensing aforting fragrance, Theodore¡¯s initially tense body gradually rxed. He nestled into Rosalie¡¯s embrace, holding her tightly like a three¨Cyear¨Cold child without a sense of security, trembling, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave¡­ I¡¯m afraid of the thunder.¡± Rosalie ced her hand on the back of his head tenderly. She stroked his hair while whispering in his ear, ¡°Mom¡¯s not leaving. I¡¯ll stay with you. Be good, and go to sleep.¡± She kissed him gently on his forehead. Lying in her embrace, Theodore felt safe. He smiled with satisfaction, and his nightmares stopped. Rosalie¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡®Theo, you knew what happened between your parents as a child, so why did you go down the same path? ¡®You say that I¡¯m different from your mother, that I don¡¯t love you. But if I did love you, would you change your mind? You wouldn¡¯t¡­ You¡¯d still marry Cynthia. If you knew I loved you, you¡¯d just find me even more pathetic. ¡®Theo, I won¡¯t let our child repeat our mistakes. When he or she grows up, I¡¯ll make sure our child marries for love. I won¡¯t let our child hurt others. If the Spencers are truly cursed, it should end here.¡® Everything was silent. Eventually, Rosalie drifted off to sleep. Theodore stayed in her arms while she held his head. She let him bury his face in her chest; they nestled close together, finding warmth and sce in each other. The next day, an earth¨Cshattering voice echoed throughout Sebastian¡¯s vi. ¡°Seb, save me! Please!!!¡± Sebastian was still sound asleep. He was having a wonderful dream, where he and Rosalie were getting married. Rosalie was wearing a wedding dress, looking like a goddess- beautiful and noble. She was slowly walking toward him, a happy smile on her face. On the other hand, he was ecstatic, and reached out his hand to her The two of them stood on the stage; under everyone¡¯s gaze, they exchanged wedding rings. When the host announced that the groom could kiss the bride, he cupped her face and gazed at her delicate cheeks. Feeling his heart race, he closed his eyes and leaned in slowly to kiss her. Just as their lips were only a few millimeters apart, a woman¡¯s sharp voice pulled him out of his dream. Sebastian had the urge to kill someone. He wasn¡¯t a man with a particrly good temper. His good temper was reserved only for Rosalie, but this woman¡¯s voice was obviously not hers! ¡°Seb, save me!¡± Bang, bang, bang! After knocking on the door a few times, Yvonne turned the door handle and rushed in. ¡°Seb, I identally broke Dad¡¯s antique vase¨Cand it¡¯s his favorite, too! He¡¯ll kill me if he finds out! Hurry up and save me!¡± She yanked the nket off Sebastian, who was only wearing a pair of sleep shorts. His upper body was bare, revealing his well¨Cdefined abs. Yvonne suddenly froze, staring in a daze. If Sebastian weren¡¯t her brother, she would have pounced on him long ago. Sebastian opened his eyes and looked at her darkly, then sat upzily in bed. ¡°Yvonne, do you know what I want to do right now?¡± ¡°Save your dear sister!¡± Yvonne sat on the edge of the bed, grabbing his arm. ¡°Wow, Seb. You¡¯re so muscr.¡± She punched his muscles yfully. Sebastian stared coldly at her. She was really annoying. Recalling that she had more urgent matters to tend to, Yvonne said, You need to find a vase identical to this one. This is the one.¡± She took out her phone, and showed him a photo. ¡°Please find the exact same one. I¡¯m begging you!¡± 11 Sebastian nced at the photo, smirking. ¡°Forget it. This vase is one of a kind. You won¡¯t find another like it. Besides, you made the mistake yourself. Even if Dad cuts off your hand, I won¡¯t butt in.¡± She had interrupted his wonderful dream, and still expected him to help her. Keep dreaming!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian wasn¡¯t a magnanimous person. He had been so, so close to kissing Rosalie. This annoying girl was bad at everything except causing trouble. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m your sister! If you don¡¯t help me, who will?¡± Yvonne was on the verge of tears. ¡°What does your mess have to do with me? You just couldn¡¯t stay still. The more you¡¯re told not to touch something, the more you want to touch it!¡± Sebastian reprimanded her. Their father¡¯s antique collection was kept in a special room, away from especially Yvonne, because everyone knew how clumsy she was. Anything good in her hands was at risk of being broken. Every time she broke something, their father would be furious¨Cbut Sebastian always protected her, hiding her behind him. Every time, Sebastian would go easy on Yvonne¨Cbut this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t! ¡°I was just curious. I¡¯ve never seen that vase before, and I just touched it gently. It¡¯s not my fault it wasn¡¯t ced properly. It¡¯s Dad¡¯s fault!¡± Seeing Yvonne still trying to shift the me, Sebastian snorted coldly ¡°Tell that to Dad, not me. Get out!¡± He figured he might still be able to continue his previous dream if he went back to sleep now. hapter 277 Just as Sebastiany back down, Yvonne grabbed his arm and yanked him up. ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to save me. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll¡­¡± you ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Sebastian retorted coldly. ¡°You messed up. Can¡¯t y solve your own problems?¡± ¡°I am solving it! Getting your help is the best way for me to solve this problem!¡± Yvonne said confidently. She had relied on Sebastian ever since she was a child, and asking for his help was second nature. Her way of solving problems was always straightforward and simple: have Sebastian help her. Sebastian said sternly, ¡°You should learn to take responsibility for yourself. You¡¯re an adult now.¡± ¡°Seb, just this once, please? Please help me!¡± ¡°No. Get out,¡± he said icily. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go find Rosalie right now!¡± ¡°What for?¡± Sebastian frowned when Rosalie was mentioned. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her for no reason.¡± Yvonne attacked his weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her you have ulterior motives, that you want to pounce on her and sleep with her!¡± ¡°Yvonne!¡± Sebastian almost roared. ¡°When did I ever think that way? Don¡¯t nder me!¡± ¡°nder? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t thought about it!¡± Even though Yvonne was rough around the edges, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She had an extraordinary sharpness when it came to some things. Sebastian admitted he had feelings for Rosalie. Who didn¡¯t have thoughts like that when it came to the person they liked? But they were just thoughts; he hadn¡¯t acted on them. Even if he did, it would be Rosalie¡¯s choice whether to ept him or not. Yet when it came out of Yvonne¡¯s mouth, it sounded filthy and sordid. A perfectly normal situation had been twisted into this, which was really infuriating. ¡°You¡¯re hesitating and feeling guilty, huh?¡± Yvonne pointed at him with a sly glint in her eyes, having found his weak spot. ¡°I¡¯m going to call her right now. If she finds out you have such lecherous thoughts about her, she¡¯ll stay far away from you. And if I embellish the story¡­¡± She chuckled. Yvonne stood up from the bed, picked up her phone, and found Rosalie¡¯s number. ¡°Yvonne!¡± Sebastian jumped out of bed and darted toward Yvonne to grab the phone. ¡°If you dare act recklessly, I absolutely won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t let me off! Either way, I¡¯m dead. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go find her right now.¡± then Yvonne ran out, shouting, ¡°Sebastian likes Rosalie!¡± ¡°Yvonne!¡± Sebastian chased after her and shouted, ¡°Come back! I¡¯ll help you!¡± A few minutester, Sebastian was holding a phone, finishing a conversation with someone. ¡°That¡¯s it, then. Someone will pick it up when it¡¯s ready.¡± After hanging up, Sebastian tossed the phone aside. ¡°I found a professional to fix the vase. It¡¯ll look indistinguishable to the naked eye, as long as it isn¡¯t tested with professional equipment. I¡¯ve also arranged for a deep fake to rece it temporarily.¡± ¡°Until then, you¡¯d better pray Dad doesn¡¯t take out the vase to admire. it. If he finds out that it¡¯s fake, even I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yvonne excitedly jumped forward, hugging Sebastian and kissing him hard on the cheek. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re the best! Nove you, I love you, I love you!¡± She squirmed in his arms like a little pig. Sebastian pushed her away with a look of disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t be so gross. ¡°That¡¯s the point!¡± Yvonne tugged at his sleeve like a spoiled child. ¡± Seb, we¡¯re in the same boat now. If Dad finds out, I¡¯ll say you¡¯re an aplice too.¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°I¡¯m helping you, but you¡¯re still threatening me. You don¡¯t have a conscience at all.¡± ¡°I just want to be on the same side as you.¡± She hugged him, and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°But don¡¯t worry! Since we¡¯re in this together now, whatever happens in the future, I¡¯ll help you. Whatever you need me to do, just say it. I¡¯ll do it for you, no matter what.¡± ¡°Is that so? I do have something that I want you to help me with,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Yvonne blinked yfully, her eyes flickering. Sebastian looked at her coldly. ¡°Stay away from me¨Cthe farther, the better. And when you go out, don¡¯t tell others that we¡¯re siblings. Let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t know each other.¡± Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re not going to sever ties with me, are you?¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°I desperately want to.¡± ¡°But Seb, I¡¯m your dearest sister! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the same boat,¡± Yvonne pleaded, refusing to take Sebastian¡¯s words seriously. Even if Sebastian was serious about wanting to sever ties with her, she would stubbornly cling to him. He was rich and useful, so she would stick to him no matter what. Yvonne hooked her arm around his, and shook him forcefully. Sebastian felt dizzy from the shaking. Pulling his arm away, he said, Enough. I want to sleep a little longer. You should go. It¡¯s still early.¡± Sebastian stumbled back to bed and sat down. He was about to lie down again when Yvonne said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Seb, I text¨¦d Rosaliest night and mentioned you.¡± Sebastian suddenly snapped his eyes wide and sat up from the bed. ¡°What did you say?!¡± He looked serious. Yvonne put her hands behind her back and looked up slightly, as if she was a queen looking down at her subjects. She scoffed, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to go? I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye!¡± Yvonne turned to leave, but Sebastian grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. He frowned, his face was cold and stern. In a domineering tone, he demanded, ¡°Tell me what did you talk about. You didn¡¯t speak ill of me, did you? Did you nder me?¡± Sebastian stared at Yvonne as if she were a criminal. ¡°Who¡¯s ndering you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ndering me! I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t stop me!¡± She shook off his hand forcefully. Sebastian instantly transformed into the sh and appeared in front of Yvonne just as she turned around, blocking her path. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± He extended his hand. ¡°What for?¡± Yvonne clutched her phone in her pocket warily. Sebastian didn¡¯t care about being a gentleman in front of his own sister. He darted forward, and snatched her phone from her pocket. It required her fingerprint to unlock. Without hesitation, he roughly grabbed her hand to unlock it. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Help, help!¡± Yvonne shouted. ¡°Stop shouting! Unlock the phone!¡± Sebastian demanded, his patience running out. ¡°Help! Murder! Help!¡± Yvonne let out a series of high¨Cpitched screams. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Rosalie about this! You¡¯re invading her privacy. She¡¯ll definitely hate you!¡± Rosalie was an extremely potent weapon for Sebastian. As soon as Yvonne said ¡°Rosalie¡°, Sebastian stopped in his tracks. Yvonne extended her hand. ¡°Give me back my phone.¡± ¡°Yvonne, how about this? Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Sebastian smirked coldly, then continued, ¡°You can unlock your phone and let me see what you two really talked about, or I¡¯ll call Dad right now and tell him you broke his beloved antique. You asked me to clean up the mess, but I refused, and now, I¡¯m telling him about it. How do you think Dad will react?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Seb, we¡¯re in the same boat, remember? Sebastian waved the phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me see your chat with her, we¡¯re not in the same boat anymore.¡± Yvonne balled her fists. ¡°You¡¯re involved in breaking the antique too. ¡°Whether I¡¯m involved or not is up to me to decide. Do you think Dad will believe you or me? If he finds out you broke his favorite vase and tried to cover it up, he¡¯ll probably punish you and cut you off financially. He might even throw you out of the house, and leave you to fend for yourself. And when youe begging to me, I won¡¯t give you a single cent.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Rose that you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten me with her.¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°I have many ways to teach you a lesson. When Dad chases you out of the house and takes away all your credit cards, I¡¯ll make sure you know what it¡¯s like to add insult to injury. Although he spoke gently, he sounded sinister. Sebastian knew how to scheme; after all, the business world was unpredictable. It was like going on a battlefield without a weapon, so how could he afford to be innocent and kind? The way he treated someone depended on who it was. If that person was deceitful and cunning, Sebastian would show them what it meant to be really cunning¨Cbut when it came to Rosalie, he would be a gentleman. One couldn¡¯t treat a human and an animal the same way. Having the upper hand, Sebastian smiled. He stuffed the phone into Yvonne¡¯s hand and crossed his arms, not saying another word. Yvonne was furious. She puffed out her cheeks while ring at him, but in the end, she could only unlock her phone. She clicked on the chat, and handed the phone to him. ¡°I hate you! Just you wait!¡± she yelled. Sebastian took the phone and looked at Yvonne helplessly. ¡°You brought this upon yourself. I let you have your way, but did you really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡± He opened the chat records. Yvonne nervously tugged at her clothes. Sebastian¡¯s expression was calm at first, but as he read on, his frown. deepened. Rosalie and Yvonne hadn¡¯t really texted a lot, so he quickly finished reading the chat. When he was done, his face was grim and his gaze was as sharp as knives. Infuriated, Sebastian hissed, ¡°Yvonne, do you have nothing better to do?¡± This brat even called him annoying, petty, and a bastard behind his back! If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that this brat would say such things about him behind his back, and to Rosalie no less. Yvonne staggered backward when she saw Sebastian¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°S¨CSeb, listen to me. Things aren¡¯t what you think they are.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sebastian walked toward her step by step while smiling coldly. He looked at the phone, and read the words on it. ¡°Annoying, petty, and a bastard, huh?¡± He snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send these messages?¡± Yvonne grinned awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s true I sent them, Seb, but I had my reasons. I was doing it for you!¡± ¡°You called me petty and a bastard for my sake?¡± Sebastian gripped the phone tightly and continued walking toward her step by step. ¡°Tell me. Should I throw you down the house, or just twist your neck?¡± He backed Yvonne into a corner. Nervously, she said, ¡°Seb,e on, take a closer look. I said those things on purpose to test Rose. See how much she cares about you? I wanted to know what she thought of you. Look at her replies!¡± Sebastian nced at the phone screen again, and his icy gaze softened. He had only been focusing on the offensive things Yvonne said about him, but now, he realized how kind Rosalie¡¯s replies were. He stopped scrunching up his face. Seeing Sebastian¡¯s mood improving, Yvonne hurriedly continued, ¡± See? She cares a lot about you! I said those things on purpose, and she immediately defended you without prying into your affairs. She doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re that kind of person at all.¡± Sebastian felt much better now. Fortunately, Rosalie hadn¡¯t been influenced by this brat. Many people would believe in rumors, but thankfully, Rosalie was a person with her own opinions. She didn¡¯t take this brat¡¯s words at face value. After what Rosalie did, Sebastian felt like he understood her a bit more now. ¡°Do you see now, Sebastian? I was just trying to see what she thought of you. You¡¯re the best brother ever! I love you so much, so how could I ruin your reputation?¡± Yvonne said pitifully. Sebastian spat back irritably, ¡°Stop pretending.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! She said you must dote on me a lot. Do you think she¡¯s right? ¡°Yvonne¡¯s eyes crinkled. She looked beautiful, but her gaze was rather sly. Sebastian looked at her indifferently. ¡°How shameless can you be? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met anyone more shameless than you.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t dote on me. Rose was wrong, then. It seems she doesn¡¯t know you that well.¡± ¡°We¡¯re siblings. Don¡¯t talk like that, it¡¯s so cheesy.¡± ¡°Who says siblings can¡¯t dote on each other? Husbands dote on wives, fathers dote on daughters, and brothers dote on sisters!¡± ¡°Dote on you? Dream on,¡± Sebastian said. He nced at the chat records again. ¡°Whatever. If you don¡¯t want to dote, then don¡¯t!¡± Yvonne continued. ¡± Oh, by the way, she said she doesn¡¯t have a brother, so I suggested you be hers. She can be your sister. After all, you only want to dote on her.¡± The more Yvonne spoke, the more jealous she was. Sebastian raised his hand and flicked her forehead, hard. ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to be her brother!¡± Seeing how reluctant Sebastian was, Yvonne was curious. ¡°Why not? You¡¯d be able to visit her as her brother in the future.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Sebastian shoved the phone back into her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things next time. She doesn¡¯t want me to be her brother.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say no,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°She probably feels embarrassed. Should I talk to her again and persuade her to ept you as her brother? Then she¡¯ll have a brother, and you can dote on her openly¡­¡± ¡°Yvonne,¡± Sebastian cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be her brother,¡± he added sternly. Wife my 281-290 Seeing Sebastian¡¯s dark expression, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Although her brother could be harsh with her, she knew he didn¡¯t really mean it. However, this time, she could see a genuine warning in his eyes. She did not dare to speak, and she felt a chill down her spine. Sebastian went back to the bed and sat down. He said coldly, ¡°You can only be siblings if you¡¯re rted by blood.¡± Theodore wanted to be Rosalie¡¯s brother, but their rtionship was a mess. After their divorce, Theodore still wanted to be her brother- which was in ridiculous. That man was just a coward. Hecked the courage to be Rosalie¡¯s husband, but he was unwilling to let go, so he thought of staying on as her brother. What a greedy and shameless man! Sebastian would never be as weak as Theodore. He didn¡¯t want to be Rosalie¡¯s brother¨Che refused! He wanted a genuine rtionship, and not a fake one. Suddenly, Yvonne realized why Sebastian had such a strong reaction when she said that he could be Rosalie¡¯s brother. Of course he didn¡¯t want to be her brother! Clearly, he wanted to be her lover. She pped her forehead. ¡°Oh, Seb, I¡¯m so stupid. I get it now! You¡¯re right. How could you be her brother? If you really became her brother, it¡¯d make things harder for you in the future. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± 1 Yvonne bowed to him, as if he were a king. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, Seb.¡± Since she hade over for help¨Cwhich she had gotten¨Cthere was no need to stay here and put up with his bad mood. Yvonne had just reached the door when Sebastian thought of something. ¡°Wait.¡± She halted in her steps and turned around. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Had she done something wrong again? Sebastian beckoned her over with his finger. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Juste over,¡± he said impatiently. Yvonne walked closer to him, albeit reluctantly. Sebastian picked up the phone from the bedside, scrolled through it, and handed it to her. ¡°Look at myst sentence. Is there anything. wrong with it?¡± Feeling confused, Yvonne took his phone. She looked at the screen, which was disying the end of his conversation with Rosalie. ¡®I think you¡¯re that kind of adorable woman.¡® ¡®I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯ll go to bed first. Goodbye.¡± ¡®Goodnight.¡® Yvonne scrolled up to read the earlier messages, but Sebastian swiftly took the phone back. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the previous messages.¡± ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t finished reading yet. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with what I said at the end?¡± Last night, after he finished chatting with Rosalie, he felt something was off. He thought he had scared Rosalie away, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. He had wanted to send her another message to ask if she was alright, but he didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me, you must have sensed that something was off yourself. Why did you even need to ask?¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m asking you. Don¡¯t answer with another question,¡± Sebastian snapped coldly. ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s a problem with what I said or not.¡± ¡°There is.¡± Yvonne cleared her throat, and started to exin. ¡°And it¡¯s a big problem, too. After you said she was adorable, she obviously got flustered and quickly said that she¡¯s going to bed. The conversation ended there. You could have just said goodnight, but then you sent a sticker. Not just that, but the sticker has the words love you¡® on it. You¡¯re confessing your love for her too openly!¡± WS gowout? The words love you are willen ze this sticke if i were lossalive, i would have deffestery wean through you mmediately had ding Mate mange apt as bad as t a bad feeling sments. I could have just set di without much fought ¡°Did you doute wally not fun about & belum sending 17¡ã Yumna notar There are a many scars to dede fom, as why did you sense thus art it then not mutultan, din angkas anty xomers. If you twNE fawe yanal an then amach bin You didn¡¯t dare to send those words, s yonu jan? seri the atten Sathustian was mouered spam we had the Bhulnaye ime cheated 312 Boat haanly. 18 work in augdem. I didn¡¯t think much If you didn¡¯t think was big than why are you making me? Wanne di a natuurford sharply Sebastian was andered spannwerkt. ¡°Thurs, what shoul! : its now * Safingrer sturtant in part, me was athiant that he had Inghamet focating by being an arejeet acher ail: she had? Satel hom the joen yameget by Thanthon jet. Sa met be shand and hesitant to sparkar feat to anyone at the in wond de tobat for now amat 4 wind had the Rosale was for s? obviously rent the tow & seves for a fasend offer breaking up with a man. From what Sebastian knew, she would be wary of starting another rtionship after being hurt. The more a man pursued her, the more she would retreat. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Yvonne pointed to herself. Sebastian nodded. ¡°You said you¡¯d be willing to do anything for me, didn¡¯t you? So now, pretend you¡¯re Rosalie.¡± Sebastian was usually decisive and insightful, but when it came to Rosalie, he was a bit lost. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Yvonne rubbed her chin. ¡°I¡¯d immediately message you and ask if you love me. If you do, then I¡¯d get together with you. You¡¯re Sebastian Carter, after all. You¡¯re wealthy, handsome, and well¨Cbuilt. I¡¯d immediately¡­¡± ¡°Yvonne!¡± Sebastian interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m serious! Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Yvonne pursed her lips. ¡°Fine! I think you should observe her for a few days. Don¡¯t contact her during this time, and see if she initiates contact with you. If she does, it means she didn¡¯t take the sticker to heart, or you didn¡¯t scare her. But if she only responds when you contact her, it means you messed up. The sticker might have frightened her.¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Yvonne, are you being serious right now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am! Didn¡¯t you want my opinion? I¡¯m a girl too. Although my personality is different from Rosalie¡¯s, we¡¯re still girls.¡± ¡°But she rarely texts me first. I¡¯m the one who reaches out to her all the time. What if she never texts me? Even if I didn¡¯t send that sticker, she might not text me first.¡± ¡°Wow, Seb, I didn¡¯t know you were such a simp!¡± Yvonne eximed. Sebastian frowned. ¡°Watch what you say!¡± Hearing that, she trembled in fright. Chapter 283 Yvonne pursed her lips. ¡°Well, in that case¡­ There¡¯s a high chance she doesn¡¯t like you. If you didn¡¯t scare her away and she still can¡¯t be bothered to text you, then now that you¡¯ve scared her, she¡¯ll be even less likely to text you. The best thing to do now is to send her a message and see what she says. I¡¯ll help you figure out the situation.¡± Sebastian looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s too early now. She¡¯s probably still in bed.¡± He didn¡¯t think about it before sending that stickerst night, and now, he was feeling uneasy. He was scared Rosalie might hate him if she knew his intentions. It would be worse if she thought he was taking advantage of her vulnerability, and giving her pressure when she was feeling sad. ¡°My, aren¡¯t you considerate.¡± Yvonne sat on his bed. ¡°What about I call her now and sound her out for you?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m her sister now. It¡¯s normal if I call her now and ask her if she wants to have breakfast with me. I¡¯m a girl, so If I ask her, she¡¯ll definitely be more willing to respond.¡± Sebastian touched his nose gently, embarrassed. ¡°Just¡­ Don¡¯t be too obvious, and don¡¯t mention me immediately. Start with some small talk and then hint at her subtly¡­ You know what I mean?¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Yvonne interrupted him. ¡°I know what you mean. I¡¯m not that stupid! I won¡¯t shift the topic from the weather to you so abruptly. I won¡¯t be that dumb and expose you.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Give it a try. You¡¯ll be rewarded if you do well.¡± Meanwhile, Rosalie was sound asleep. She shifted slightly. She was lying on her side, her head buried in Theodore chest, while her neck rested on his arm. Her head was on the pillow, so her neck wasn¡¯t pressed against his arm. There was some space for his arm to move. However, he didn¡¯t move and just stayed like that. He had been awake for a while, probably over an hour. The sky was dark when he woke up. Seeing Rosalie lying beside him and sleeping peacefully, he thought he was dreaming until he noticed her scent. For the first time in a long while, he felt happy. He stared at her for over an hour, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough. Sometimes, he felt that he was really despicable. When Rosalie was still his wife and he had herpletely, he always found reasons to be busy. When he was away, she would patiently wait for him toe home. Now that they were divorced, he felt like he had plenty of time and hoped she would always be by his side¨Cbut she wasn¡¯t anymore. No wonder she often got angry with him. He was so unpredictable! He deserved it. Theodore cautiously leaned in. His lips were only a fraction of a millimeter away from Rosalie¡¯s. Hearing her steady breathing, he felt unusually reassured. He raised his hand, and gently touched her hair. He didn¡¯t dare to apply any pressure, as he was afraid of waking with his fingers. He noticed Rosalie had been sleepir got divorced. It seemed that when was unhappy. She must have felt repulsed every t she was his wife and she didn¡¯t war could only reluctantlyply. After so many years, if Rosalie still could only mean she could never lov ENJOYING THE BOOK? Rosalie was so beautiful.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was gentleness in Theodore¡¯s eyes, but at the same time, there was also a hint of regret. His fingers hovered over her eyebrows, and he gently traced along their curves in the air. Then, he traced the shape of her eyes, as if caressing her. He never touched her, to avoid waking her. Rose was so gorgeous, and so kind. She genuinely cared about everyone around her. Now that she was single again, many men would fight to pursue a woman like her. Not to mention, she was was also rich. Theodore then thought of Sebastian He saw Sebastian as an enemy, but this was also a form of acknowledgment. He acknowledged that Sebastian wasn¡¯t half bad. A man who could make Theodore feel threatened was surely extraordinary, because the average Joe wouldn¡¯t be able to make him feel that way. If Sebastian really liked Rosalie, and started to pursued her¡­ Theodore didn¡¯t dare to think further. What if Rosalie and Sebastian got together, and they were happy? He thought that he was really selfish. He didn¡¯t want Sebastian to treat Rosalie well, and he didn¡¯t want Rosalie to find happiness with Sebastian. The better Sebastian treated her, the more it would make him look like a scoundrel. Theodore was clear about many things, but his actions weren¡¯t aligned. One¡¯s head and heart were often at odds, which led to mistakes being made continuously, Just then, Theodore noticed something from the corner of his eye. Not far away, Rosalie¡¯s phone screen lit up. Someone must be calling her, but she had switched it to silent modest night. Theodore nced at Rosalie. She was still sleeping soundly. Who would call her so early? Theodore removed his arm from under her neck carefully, and tiptoed out of bed. The pain in his back still lingered. It was a dull ache that intensified. even with the slightest movements. He endured the pain, and walked to her phone. It was an unsaved contact. Theodore picked up the phone, and walked out of the room. ¡°Hello.¡± On the other end, Yvonne and Sebastian were both stunned to hear a man¡¯s voice. Why was a man answering Rosalie¡¯s phone so early in the morning? Sebastian recognized the voice, and he frowned instantly. He was about to open his mouth, but then he thought of something. He gave Yvonne a look, gesturing for her to talk. Yvonne regained her senses, and immediately asked, ¡°Is this Rose¡¯s phone?¡± Hearing that it was a woman on the other end, Theodore felt relieved. ¡± Yes. Who¡¯s this?¡± Could it be her friend Stephanie? But the girl on the phone didn¡¯t sound like Stephanie. ¡°I¡¯m her friend,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she pick up the call?¡± 1 ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. She¡¯s tired fromst night,¡± Theodore said, being vague on purpose. Yvonne was startled. ¡°Where is she?¡± +25 DONUS ¡°Of course, she¡¯s here with me,¡± Theodore replied coldly. ¡°Is there any reason you called? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll pass your message to her when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Yvonne asked in surprise. ¡°Why did you spend the night with Rose?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband. Is it strange for me to spend the night with her?¡± Theodore replied. Yvonne was rendered speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her backter? We slepttest night, and she¡¯s very tired,¡± Theodore said, and he hung up right after. Staring at Rosalie¡¯s phone, he chuckled in self derision. What the hell was wrong with him?! Why did he want to tell everyone that he was still Rosalie¡¯s husband, when he clearly wasn¡¯t anymore? ENJOYING THE BOOK? He thought, ¡®I¡¯m getting more and more childish. Even though we¡¯re divorced, I still want to fight for candy like a child. I still want everyone to know that although I already gave up the candy, it¡¯s still mine and I can choose to eat it if I want to. Not just that, but I¡¯m also domineering.¡® Meanwhile, Yvonne stuffed her phone back into her pocket, and scratched her head in confusion. ¡°Seb, isn¡¯t Rose already divorced? Why did she still spend the night with her husband? He answered her phone so early in the morning. It¡¯s obvious they slept¡­together.¡± Yvonne became increasingly anxious as she spoke, mainly because of Sebastian¡¯s expression. Sebastian was already dressed by then. He was wearing white casual clothes, and the color was a stark contrast to his darkened face. ¡°You should go back, Yvonne,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t seem angry or furious; no, it was moreplicated and terrifying than that. It made Yvonne terribly uneasy. Normally, she could joke around and tease her brother¨Cbut right now, she didn¡¯t dare to do that. The woman Sebastian liked was sleeping with another man. If she acted out now, she would definitely get a lecture. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, but remember, Seb. I¡¯m always on your side. Love you!¡± She made a heart gesture with her fingers, and exited the room carefully. Sebastian went to the bathroom, and left the house after freshening
  1. up.
+26 BONUS He drove aimlessly. He should be going to thepany, but he had already passed it, and his speed was increasing too.. How did Rosalie end up with Theodore again? Weren¡¯t they already divorced? Theodore had hurt her so deeply. After finally leaving him, why did she. willingly go back to him and sleep with him? Sebastian was puzzled. ¡®Why, Rosalie? Even if you still love him, you shouldn¡¯t degrade or destroy yourself like this!¡® Sebastian was furious. This was the first time he was angry with Rosalie. He even wanted to go to her right now, and demand an -exnation from her. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the right to do so. The only thing he could do was floor the elerator and drive on. ¡°No¡­!¡± Rosalie suddenly opened her eyes, beads of sweat trickling down her forehead. She sat up from the bed, and clutched her racing heart. The bathroom door opened, and Theodore walked out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rose?¡± He approached her anxiously. He sat on the edge of the bed, and reached out to touch her forehead. Feeling the sweat, he immediately used his hand to wipe it away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± He noticed her pale face. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°Yes, I had a nightmare.¡± ¡°What did you dream about? You were so acared,¡± he said. ¡°¡­¡± She had dreamed that Sebastian had died. Rosalie shook her head violently. It was just a nightmare; it probably wouldn¡¯t happen in real life. ¡°What was the dream about?¡± Theodore pressed.. Rosalie made up a lie on the spot. I was scared, because someone was chasing me in my dream.¡± She didn¡¯t mention Sebastian, in order to avoid making Theodore. angry again. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± Theodore said, holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help your chase those bad guys away.¡± Rosalie burst outughing. ¡°What if you¡¯re the bad guy?¡± Theodore¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Do you mean to tell me that I was the bad guy who chased you in your nightmare?¡± Rosalie, wanting to tease him, nodded. ¡°Yes. You were chasing after me with a knife, wanting to kill me. I was so frightened.¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned cold, and he stood up. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t chase you hard enough. I would¡¯ve chopped you to pieces straight away.¡± It was bad enough she had a nightmare. To think she even dreamt of him as a bad guy who wanted to kill her! How terrible was he in her eyes? Then, he was reminded of how she thought he would throw her down the stairsst time. Ridiculous! He didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about how tarnished his image was in her eyes. Perhaps her impression of him had sunk so low¨Cbeyond even the deepest valley, deep in the crevices of the earth, close to its core. Rosalie rubbed her eyes. ¡°Are you angry at me? It¡¯s just a dream. Why are you being so petty?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theodore was annoyed. ¡°Dreams are just filled with nonsense from everywhere,¡± Rosalie +26 BONUS said. She didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°What one thinks about during the day is what one dreams about at night. You think I want to kill you, so you dreamt that. You thought I wanted to throw you down the stairsst time. It¡¯s not a stretch for you to dream of that,¡± Theodore said, clearly upset. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°Yeah,¡± she conceded. The thought of what happened before made her slightly awkward. However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was true. Theodore¡¯s expression at that time was horrifying, and she had indeed been. frightened. Yet now, it seemed as though Theodore was angry at her line of thought at that time. Theodore was about to reply to Rosalie¡¯s acknowledgement, but she spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to wash up and head down for breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯ve lost my appetite,¡± Theodore said, looking displeased. He was behaving just like a child, throwing a temper tantrum and waiting for someone to coax him out of it. Rosalie shook her head helplessly. She pulled the sheets away, and sat on the bedside. Thinking about how she shared the same bed. with Theodorest night left her reeling. Why were things getting stranger by the minute? Theodore was just like a child. When he was deep in his dreamsst night, he looked just like a helpless, iling little boy. Her motherly instincts kicked in hard. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to get angry at Theodore when he was like. that. That was especially so, since she was a mother now. ¡°Alright. I understand that you want to be angry at me, but you still have to eat. I¡¯m hungry right now,¡± she said. Theodore turned his face away; upon hearing that she was hungry, hist stance softened, and he nced at her stomach. ¡°Is that so? How hungry are you?¡± ¡°Starving,¡± Rosalie said, throwing him a pitiful nce. ¡°Let me have a touch and see if you¡¯re starving.¡± Theodore reached out for her stomach. Rosalie¡¯s heart leapt, and she hurriedly pushed his hand away. She was already three months pregnant. There was every possibility that he might sense something amiss if he touched her stomach. Although her baby bump was still not obvious, there was a bump. there alright. Theodore furrowed his brows at her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie, in a bid to erase his suspicions, said awkwardly, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. Don¡¯t be so touchy with me.¡± ¡°We shared the same bedst night. What¡¯s wrong with me touching your stomach?¡± He thought she was acting strange, as if she was hiding something from him. Rosalie pulled her hand back from her stomach, trying her best not to look suspicious. With a forced smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just ticklish.¡± h He nommit the Huught onejad of ha mun?. Dimation haunt The wait the gully one ACE M else. Rosalie slid her phone back into her pocket and headed downstairs to the dining hall, where she found Theodore. Thinking about Sebastian, Rosalie suddenly lost her appetite. Still, she sat down at the table anyway. Breakfast was a sumptuous spread ¡°Why is there so much food?¡± she asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re hungry? Eat more,¡± Theodore said, serving her some eggs. ¡°I¡¯ll just have some oats.¡° Rosalie scooped a bowl of oats for herself and started eating. She clearly looked distracted, as if there was something on her mind. Theodore sensed something amiss with her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± After they finished their breakfast in silence, Rosalie changed Theodore¡¯s bandages. His wounds looked better than they did yesterday. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest? I¡¯ll head off first. I think you don¡¯t need me here to take care of you any longer,¡± she said. She had been overly worried yesterday, but now that she thought about it, she seemed to have been worried about nothing. There were many people around to take care of him. What was there for her to worry about? What¡¯s more, she had slept with him on the same bedst night. If this went on, it would only make the entire situation absurd. They were divorced, so they should behave like it, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me?¡± Theodore said hoarsely. Rosalie said tly, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. It¡¯s better for us to keep our distance. Keep what happenedst night to yourself, or there might be misunderstandings.¡± ¡°What misunderstandings? We slept on the same bed. What¡¯s there to misunderstand?¡± Theodore shot back, displeased. She should have been willing to get close to him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have slept with himst night. Rosalie sighed. ¡°Now that we¡¯re divorced, I can tell you this clearly. You should dedicate more of your time and energy to Cynthia. You¡¯ll only be happy if you focus your attention on one woman. You can¡¯t think of one woman while being with another. That will only make everyone involved unhappy.¡± She smiled, her face showing absolutely no signs of anger or sorrow. She was clearly at peace, as if she had let go of everything. Theodore furrowed his brows as sorrow shed past his eyes.. ¡°Despite everything that has happened, thank you for what you said to Grandma. It¡¯s too bad she beat you up for it. I¡¯ll be off now. I¡¯lle over if there¡¯s anything urgent, but if there¡¯s nothing else, I think we should behave like any other divorced couple. Otherwise, people might think we¡¯re still entangled with each other,¡± Rosalie finished. Theodore stared nkly at her, silent for a long time. Rosalie said nothing further, and turned to leave. As she left, Theodore didn¡¯t stop her. She realized it was meaningless letting things go on like this. They were divorced, and he was due to marry Cynthia. Yet, Theodore didn¡¯t call Cynthia even after Rosalie left. Instead, he sat on the bed in a daze. He hugged the pillow Rosalie slept onst night, and buried his head. in it to take in the remnants of her fragrance. Meanwhile, Rosalie drove back to her apartment. Until now, Sebastian had yet to reply to her text. It had been over two hours since she texted him. Rosalie wasn¡¯t a superstitious person, but with the world being so huge and filled with strange happenings, she had to be cautious with things. That dream felt so real, and it made her anxious the more she thought about it. She decided to give Sebastian a call. However, her call went unanswered. All she received was the automated response. ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable. Please try againter.¡± Her call went through, but he didn¡¯t answer it¨Cneither did he reject her call. Rosalie started to panic. Did something really happen to him? She pondered for a moment before calling Yvonne. When she went through her call records, she realized that someone had called her. The call came in at six in the morning, and records showed that the callsted two minutes. Did Theodore answer the call without telling her about it? Rosalie called the number back. After over ten seconds, someone picked up the call. ¡°Hello,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Did you call me today?¡± ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me, Yvonne.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you, Yvonne. I saw from my call records that someone called me, but I didn¡¯t answer it.¡± ¡°I called you this morning,¡± Yvonne said, ¡°but it was your husband who answered it. He didn¡¯t sound happy.¡± Rosalie¡¯s face stiffened. Theodore had really picked up her phone without telling her about it. ¡°Maybe he answered my call while I was asleep this morning. Did he say anything?¡± Yvonne pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, but the few sentences he said sufficed.¡± ¡°Few sentences?¡± Rosalie repeated, uneasy. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Um, he said¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s not important what he said. It¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Yvonne, no matter what he said, please don¡¯t take it to heart. He has a foul temper, so please don¡¯t stoop to his level. He¡¯s often unreasonable, too.¡± Yvonne chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I called you today to ask you out for a meal. Let¡¯s meet at a restaurant.¡± ¡°This afternoon?¡± Rosalie thought about it, then said, ¡°Sure, but I have something to ask you first.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I tried contacting your brother this morning and texted him, but he didn¡¯t answer me. I waited for a long time, and I even called him, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Do you know where he is right now?¡± ¡°Is that so? My brother didn¡¯t answer your call? Are you sure the call went through?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it did, but he didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t reject it, either. He didn¡¯t reply to my text, so I¡¯m a little worried. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you to ask. Do you know where he is right now?¡± That nightmare continued reying in Rosalie¡¯s mind, making her uneasy. It felt so real; so much that the fear was still lingering in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yvonne said. Upon sensing the panic in Rosalie¡¯s voice, she added, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just a little worried I couldn¡¯t contact him.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Yvonne said, her eyes darting around. ¡®Rose is pretty worried about Seb,¡® she thought. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll give Seb a call and try to find him before calling you back, okay?¡± she suggested. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you. Please let me know once you find him, or just text me,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Sure.¡± After that, they hung up. Yvonne called Sebastian¡¯s phone, but he didn¡¯t answer her call, either. Strange. Was he furious over what happened this morning, and wasn¡¯t picking up calls on purpose? Yvonne began to feel uneasy, too. She called Sebastian¡¯s assistant. He picked up the call, and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Carter, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Is Seb in the office?¡± The assistant replied in hushed tones, ¡°Mr. Carter is in the office, but ¡°But what?¡± Yvonne asked doubtfully. ¡°Why are you speaking so softly? Are you a burr?¡± 10 ¡°For some reason, Mr. Carter is ring up¨Cit¡¯s like he had explosives for breakfast! It¡¯s frightening, really, I¡¯ll talk more with youter. Mr. Carter is waiting for me, and he¡¯ll probably blow up on me if I turn upte. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m hanging up now. I don¡¯t want to die in his hands.¡± The assistant hung up, his voice trembling with fear. Yvonne knew why Sebastian was in such a fiery mood. It was probably because of what happened this morning. She didn¡¯t expect her brother to lose his cool to this extent. It would certainly be amusing if Rosalie saw the state he was in right now! As for her, she loved seeing such a genuine side to her brother. Yvonne¡¯s eyes darted around cheekily, and she called Rosalie back. Rosalie had been waiting for her call. She picked up Yvonne¡¯s call almost instantly. ¡°Hello, Yvonne? How is it? Did you manage to contact him?¡± Yvonne said, ¡°I know where Seb is at, but I didn¡¯t contact him personally. I contacted his assistant instead.¡± ¡°How is he right now?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously. ¡°Is he alright?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Yvonne said hesitantly. ¡°What is it? Quick, tell me!¡± The panic in Rosalie¡¯s voice showed how much she cared for Sebastian. How could he still be so obliviously anxious and deep in his inferiorityplex? Yvonne said reluctantly, ¡°His assistant said he¡¯s in the office right now, and he¡¯s in a bad state. Before I could even ask what was going on, his assistant hung up in a hurry, as if something terrible had happened.¡± 23 ¡°Did you call him again to ask?¡± Rosalie pushed further. Yvonne said, ¡°I did, but he didn¡¯t answer my call.¡± ¡®Forgive me¡­¡® Yvonne pleaded to the heavens for mercy for lying¨Cshe did it out of good intentions, all for the sake of her brother¡¯s love life. Panic rose in Rosalie¡¯s chest. Did something bad really happen? ¡°You said Sebastian is in the office. Why don¡¯t you call someone else in hispany and ask to find out what happened? Is it regarding work, or his personal safety?¡± Yvonne clenched her fists out of agitation. ¡®Wow¡®, she thought. ¡®My future sister¨Cinw is so concerned for Seb¡¯s personal safety. This is great!¡® ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s go to his office and check out what¡¯s going on. We can only hear from others if we call. We can¡¯t even reach his assistant at this moment. I¡¯ll only be reassured if I see him in person. Do you want toe along with me?¡± Yvonne seized the chance to make this suggestion. ¡®Seb, oh Seb,¡¯ she sighed inwardly. I¡¯m tricking your future wife intoing with me to your office. It¡¯s all up to you after I bring her there. I¡¯ve done my best!¡® ¡°Plle along.¡± Rosalle sald without hesitation. ¡°Can you send me the address of his office? I¡¯ll drive there right away, and we¡¯ll meet there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Yvonne suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll drive to your ce to pick you up. You¡¯re pregnant right now, and the baby¡¯s safety is of utmost priority,¡± Rosalie could sense the panic in her chest. It wasn¡¯t suitable for her to drive right now. She bowed her head and caressed her belly. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll send you my address. Thank you so much¡± Less than half an hourter, a red sports car stopped right downstairs. Yvonne was decked in a fashionable blue slip dress, her hair down, and wearing a cool pair of shades. She looked captivating and made of money. Rosalle, on the other hand, was very modestly dressed in a beige. cotton shirt, jeans, and a pair of white sports shoes. She tied her hair up in a ponytail, and looked just like a high school student in the prime of her youth. Despite the disparity in their dressing, Rosalie looked as stunning as Yvonne. They were beautiful in their own ways. Yvonne suddenly realized how pleasant Rosalie looked. She was very beautiful, but not in a way that aroused jealousy in other women. Rosalie¡¯s beauty was non aggressive and very easygoing, like an older sister who gave others a strong sense of security andfort. She wielded the magic of making others feelfortable around her. No wonder Seb adored her so much! Yvonne wrapped an arm around Rosalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalie nced at the red sports car Yvonne drove, and gaped. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­a little too much?¡± ¡°How is it too much? This is my most low¨Cprofile car,¡± Yvonne remarked casually. ¡°Most¨Clow¨Cprofile?¡± Rosalie was in disbelief. This car was such a blindingly vivid shade of red! She wondered how high¨Cprofile Yvonne¡¯s other cars looked. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry up and get in the car and see what¡¯s up with Seb. I¡¯m worried sick about him,¡± Yvonne said with concern, pulling. her shades off. The tears glistening in Yvonne¡¯s eyes made Rosalie nod immediately. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± The entire office was filled with a cold, deathly aura. Sebastian lounged in his office chair, his arms folded in front of his chest and his legs crossed as his dangerous gaze swept across everyone standing before him. Everyone who held a senior executive position in Skycrest Enterprise was standing before him, all of them looking just like students who failed toplete their homework and were now given a deadly re by their homeroom teacher. All their heads were bowed, and none of them dared to breathe a word. # Sebastian wasn¡¯t dressed in a formal suit today. Instead, he had donned on a simple gray casual outfit beforeing into the office. His outfit stood in stark contrast with his aggressive aura, which overwhelmed everyone. Unlike him, all of them were decked out in formal office wear. The air was frozen stiff with dead silence. Sebastian grabbed the documents on the table, and flung it forward. Papers scattered everywhere on the floor. ¡°We¡¯ve been nning for this project for so long, and we almost had it in our pocket. And yet, someone else snatched it right under our noses! Remind me again why I¡¯m paying all of you?!¡± Although what happened this morning was partially caused by his bad mood, Sebastian had more than enough reason to re up at them right now. No one dared to say anything. Sebastian scoffed. ¡°Why are all of you silent? Have all of you gone mute?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sorry.¡± One of the men stepped forward, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°Something unexpected urred. Our .¡± ¡°No,¡± Yvonne said with a wave of her hand. ¡°Go ahead and be busy. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡® The secretary smiled and bowed, not daring to offend Yvonne.¡± Alright, Ms. Carter. Please let me know if you need any help.¡± After the secretary left, Yvonne held Rosalie¡¯s arm and walked further
  1. in.
Rosalie heard the yelling in the office, and her heart raced. It was clearly Sebastian¡¯s voice, though she had never heard him so angry. before. Even when Sebastian fought with Theodore, he had never lost control of himself this way. As it turned out, he could be frightening if he wanted to. ¡°Yvonne, what¡¯s wrong with Sebastian? He¡¯s so angry.¡® She knew everyone had a temper, and Sebastian was no exception to that rule. However, she never expected to see this side of him. It formed such a stark contrast with his usual good¨Cmannered and gant image. Despite knowing that no one was perfect, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked at hearing Sebastian shouting like this. Seeing Rosalie furrowing her brows, Yvonne whispered into her ear, What¡¯s the matter? Are you frightened by Seb?¡± Rosalie shot her a smile. ¡°I just think something must have made him furious. From the way he yells, he¡¯s probably physically fine.¡± As it turned out, his body wasn¡¯t the one in a bad state. She had been worried over nothing! Howughable of her to take her nightmare so seriously! Since it was a work¨Crted issue that Sebastian was facing, Rosalie was confident that he had what it took to settle it. There was nothing for her to be worried about. ¡°Yvonne, since your brother is fine, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s more than capable of dealing with work matters, I¡¯ll be off first.¡± She could now rest easy knowing that Sebastian was fine. Rosalie turned to leave, but Yvonne held her back. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Since you¡¯re here, say hi to Sebastian before going.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. He sounds very busy right now. Asking to meet him will just be a waste of his time. I should go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Yvonne said in a panic. ¡°If Seb found out that you just left like this, he¡¯d definitely me me for not stopping you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll want to see you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Rosalie said, shaking her head. Sebastian was blowing his top right now. He might get even angrier if she interrupted him. Yvonne held Rosalie¡¯s arm, and forcefully pulled her to the door of Sebastian¡¯s office. ¡°I¡¯m not going in, I¡¯m not going in,¡± Rosalie repeated as she shook her head. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m not going in. Your brother will get angry, even more so than he already is right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Yvonne said dismissively. ¡°But he¡¯ll get furious once he sees me. I don¡¯t want to get scolded by him.¡± Rosalie looked like a student who forgot to do her homework, and was caught by a fellow student who was dragging her to see the teacher. However, Yvonne was a lot stronger than Rosalie. After a few seconds, they arrived in front of Sebastian¡¯s office. Yvonne raised her hand, and knocked on the door. Before Yvonne received a response, she barged in with Rosalie in tow. The moment Yvonne opened the door, an angry bellow sounded from inside the office. ¡°Who let you in? Scram!¡± Sebastian was like a provoked beast breaking out from the earth, hist deafening roar making the floor of the office shake. Yvonne stood where she was, dazed. Her eyes widened in shock as she instinctively tightened her grip on Rosalie¡¯s arm. Rosalie was stunned too, her heart racing at the sound of Sebatian¡¯s yelling. Although she was forcefully dragged into the room by Yvonne against her will, the rage on Sebastian¡¯s face shocked her thoroughly. His anger ripped through the crowd like an earthquake, and no one was spared. Everyone¡¯s gazended on the two¨Cone of them was Ms. Carter, but the other was a woman they had never seen before. If Ms. Carter wasn¡¯t spared from Sebastian¡¯s scolding, the other woman was without a doubt doomed. Sebastian¡¯s face froze; the fire in his eyes died the moment he saw Rosalie. Rosalie smiled awkwardly as she pulled her arm out of Yvonne¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for interrupting.¡± She turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Sebastian called. Rosalie stopped in her tracks, and turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sebastian hastily walked past his desk and toward her. There was panic in his eyes, as if he had done something wrong. ¡°Rose, what are you doing here?¡± He had no idea that Rosalie was outside his door, and never expected to see her here. What¡¯s worse, she witnessed his behavior just now! 1..¡± Rosalie was so anxious, she didn¡¯t know how to reply to him at that moment. She nced at the people standing in his office. ¡°You seem to be rather busy. I won¡¯t bother you any further, goodbye.¡± Her palms were sweating out of nervousness. She really shouldn¡¯t havee today. Rosalie was about to turn and leave, when Sebastian blocked her way. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go. Rose, I¡¯m not scolding you. I thought someone else hade in to interrupt me.¡± He was exining things to her in hopes that she wouldn¡¯t be angry. at him. He had probably frightened her just now. The look on her face told him enough. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know that you¡¯re busy right. now.¡± ¡°No matter what, I apologize.¡± Sebastian was exceptionally gentle and meek toward Rosalie. He was very angry today. In fact, he was furious at her. But now that he saw her in person, he realized he was panicking. He was panicking at the thought of her witnessing him in his rage¨Cof his raw, ugly side being fully exposed to her. He was scared. He was scared that she might see him in a different light, and that he would no longer be the same Sebastian Carter as before. Anyone desired to maintain a perfect image before someone hel cared for. No one would want his ugly side to beid bare like this. Yvonne folded her arms across her chest, and said with displeasure,¡± Seb, you apologized to her, but not me. I was the one you scolded!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sebastian turned his head to re at her. Yvonne¡¯s heart leapt. ¡°Why are you so fierce to me?¡± But she mumbled it under her breath, and dared not say it out loud for fear of being scolded again. Although Sebastian was scolding Yvonne, it sent shivers down everyone else¡¯s spines. Yet, when he turned back to look at Rosalie, his attitude took a 180- degree turn. It was as if he had twopletely different faces. Chapter 293 His gaze turned warm and tender the moment itnded on Rosalie. Even a car needed time to elerate. Despite that, Sebastian¡¯s attitude changed in an instant, with no buffer whatsoever in between. Everyone gasped. Who in the world was thatdy? Why did Mr. Carter treat her so differently? He wasn¡¯t even that gentle with his own sister. What exactly was going on with this man, who was blowing his top just a minute ago? When Sebastian told Yvonne to shut up, a tremor shook through. Rosalie¡¯s body. She was pregnant right now, and her body was naturally more. sensitive. When Sebastian was yelling just now, she even instinctively covered her stomach with her hands, as if to protect her baby from shock. Sebastian saw Rosalie in a state of fright, and anxiously tried to exin himself. ¡°I¡­¡± He was about to say further, when he btedly realized that there were still many other people in the room. He turned around, and ordered coldly, ¡°Get back to work.¡± Everyone walked out of Sebastian¡¯s office, their heads lowered, looking like students who had been fiercely reprimanded. ¡°Who is thatdy? Impressive.¡± ¡°Exactly. Is she Mr. Carter¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s more important than his girlfriend. She looks more likeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 170 his wife.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Carter married?¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down! Do you want to be screamed at again?¡± Now, only three of them were left in Sebastian¡¯s office¨Chim, Yvonne, and Rosalie. Yvonne was still inside. Sebastian furrowed his brows. Irritated, he said to her, ¡°What are your still doing here? Get out.¡± Yvonne pouted; she had the urge to yell at him. She went to great. lengths to bring his future wife here, and instead of being thankful, he was still so fierce to her. What a thankless job she had just done! She grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Rose, let¡¯s go. Seb is clearly very busy.¡± Her voice wasced with agitation as she red hard at Sebastian, Sure, she could leave¨Cbut she would bring his future wife along with. her. ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalie wanted to leave too, and agreed readily. ¡°Rose,¡± Sebastian said, grabbing her wrist. ¡°I have something to tell you. Don¡¯t leave just yet.¡± Rosalie looked at his hand. Upon realizing that his actions were inappropriate, Sebastian immediately released her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just want to talk to you. Can you please stay?¡± ¡°Seb, you¡¯re in a bad mood. You were so fierce just now that you frightened Rose.¡± Yvonne¡¯s brows were furrowed as she went on 20 solemnly, ¡°She¡¯s a pregnantdy. What if something happened to her due to shock?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sebastian was about to scold his sister, but she stuck her chin up and hid behind Rosalie, proudly using Rosalie as her shield. ¡°Sebastian,¡± Rosalie said, ¡°since you¡¯re busy, we can always talk another time. I¡¯ll head off with Yvonne first.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Sebastian scolding Yvonne non¨Cstop, either. She could clearly sense the difference in his treatment of her¨Chow he treated her so gently moments after tearing into the rest. Of course Yvonne wouldn¡¯t feel good about that. Rosalie cared very much for other people¡¯s feelings, and always treaded carefully. ¡°Yeah, Seb. We¡¯ll head off first, or you¡¯ll keep yelling at us,¡± Yvonne said with a pout. ¡°Wait.¡± Sebastian pulled out a card and handed it to Yvonne. ¡°Take this gift as an apology. I need to talk to Rose. Go shopping, ande back for her after you¡¯re done.¡± Even his tone toward Yvonne had softened. He had no choice if he wanted his way. Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw Sebasti She knew Sebastian was bribing her. But since it was his credit card, she would sumb this time. ¡°Rose,¡± Yvonne said meekly, ¡°why don¡¯t you stay here and chat with Seb? I¡¯ll take a stroll downstairs. I¡¯lle back for you in a while.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Yvonne whispered into her ear, ¡°he looks quite anxious, and is probably worried that you¡¯re angry at him. Just stay and chat with him, all right?¡± With that, Yvonne released Rosalie¡¯s hand and grabbed Sebastian¡¯s card before making a run for the door. She mmed the door shut, not giving Rosalie a chance to reject her. ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie was rendered speechless at the ¡°bribe¡± that just took ce under her nose. Sebastian strode forward, and stopped right in front of her. Left with no way out, Rosalie stood where she was and shed him an awkward smile. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m sorry you had to see what happened earlier. They wasn¡¯t without reason.¡± He didn¡¯t want Rosalie to think of him as a vtile and bad¨Ctempered person. All the more he didn¡¯t want her thinking of him as a bully, just because he was rich and powerful. Rosalie nodded calmly. ¡°I know.¡± Still, she never imagined that Sebastjan was capable of being so frightening, especially given his usual genteel and mild¨Cmannered demeanor. He was even more frightening than people who usually looked more scary than he did. ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie paused. ¡°But what?¡± Sebastian asked anxiously. ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce to them? How about this? I¡¯ll call them back and apologize to them. Or is there something else you want me to do?¡± He was beginning to ramble on in a bid to please her. Rosalie¡¯s mind was in a blur. She didn¡¯t know why Sebastian was so anxious. Those men were his subordinates, and this was hispany. What right did she, an insignificant nobody, have to criticize what he did- regardless of whether it was right or wrong? She would never be able to attain the sess that Sebastian had, even if she slogged it out over ten lifetimes. ¡°Sebastian, what I wanted to say was that getting so angry isn¡¯t good. for your health. What¡¯s done is done, the only thing that is left to do is to find a solution. Of course, it¡¯spletely reasonable for you to get furious when something goes wrong,¡± she said. Rosalie wasn¡¯t keen on preaching and sitting on her high horse. No one is perfect. Everyone knows that. If perfection were possible, there wouldn¡¯t be so many tragedies and idents in this world. Rosalie¡¯s concern for his health made a faint smile appear on Sebastian¡¯s face. She went on, ¡°We¡¯re friends, so it¡¯s only right for friends to show concern for each other.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Her concern was capable of lifting his mood, even more so than any other person. ¡°Oh yes, Rose, what brought you here today? Did Yvonne drag you here? That brat, she always disregards other people¡¯s feelings!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± Rosalie rified. ¡°This has nothing to do with her. I was the one who asked her about you.¡± She decided to tell him the truth, lest he started ming Yvonne. ¡°You asked her about me?¡± Sebastian asked doubtfully. ¡°Why?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I had a bad dreamst night, and dreamt that something bad happened to you. It felt so real¡­¡± She continued exining herself, worried that he might find herughable. ¡°I thought it was reality, and I broke out in a cold sweat. That was why I texted you, but you never replied to me. I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up the phone, so I got even more worried. Then I called Yvonne to ask about you, and eventually came here.¡± Chapter 295 Sebastian stared at the woman before him, feeling his heart softening. He was still a little angry at her this morning and, if he were being honest, he had red up at his subordinates because of his bad mood. But now, he realized that all the anger in him had dissipated. He wasn¡¯t even angry at the lost project. Conversely, he felt content. There were a few levels to that feeling of content. Each level was like an empty bag that, once filled, would move on to the next level. The next level was arger bag. He felt like the first bag was already full, and that he had progressed to the next level. With regard to Rosalie, he didn¡¯t ask for much. His bar was very low to start with, and he would feel content with just a smile or a tender word from her. The knowledge that she was concerned for him instantly filled the empty bag on the first level to the brim. The bag on the second level was opened, and it was empty. Strangely, at the same instant when the bag on the first level was filled, a greater sense of emptiness rushed in. He was suddenly no longer content, and wanted more. The bag on the first level was filled with her concern, and that alone made him content. The bag on the second level could only be filled 1/2 with greater intimacy and closeness The third level was something almost unattainable, and it was what he dreamt of this morning. That was the only way that bag on the third level could ever be filled. But he knew the logic behind more haste, less speed. That was the reason for the three distinct levels, and he would take his time to slowly work his way up. And now, the first level was filled so effortlessly.. Upon seeing Sebastian in a daze, Rosalie, slightly anxious, said, ¡°Am I being ridiculous? I¡¯m not cursing you, so please don¡¯t take it that way. It was just a dream, and I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re fine.¡± Rosalie¡¯s pure and innocent face was right before him, and she looked perfect no matter which angle he looked at her from. Her sweet, tender voice rang in his ears, each word a beautiful melody tickling his ear and making its way into his heart. Everything around him felt so surreal. He blurted out, ¡°Rose, I love you.¡± Rosalie snarled furiously, ¡°What right do you have to love me? You know that I¡¯ve just gotten a divorce, and I¡¯m still recovering from the trauma, but you¡¯re confessing to me? You¡¯re clearly taking advantage. of me! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again!¡± ¡°Sebastian? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie waved her hands in front of his eyes. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Sebastian was in a daze, as if his soul had left his body. That was when he finally snapped back to reality, and realized that the exchange was merely a figment of his imagination. No, he reminded himself. He couldn¡¯t confess to her. He almost did 201 just now. Had he confessed to Rosalie, even if she didn¡¯t tell him off like she did in his imagination, she would avoid him like the gue. ¡°Rose, thank you for your concern. No one has ever shown such. concern for me over a dream. You¡¯re the first, and most probably thest. I¡¯m so d to know you and be friends with you.¡± The idea of being friends was good. It was right for them to maintain their current rtionship as friends first. He reminded himself not to be too anxious. One of his greatest traits was patience. Rosalie looked into Sebastian¡¯s eyes and her heart leaped, as if it was hit by something. Anxiety shed past her eyes, but it was gone in an instant. That anxiety came forth from an inexplicable sense of fear. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the emoji he sent herst night after their chat, which had the words ¡°Love you¡± written in it. They way his eyes looked right now. ¡°Sebastian,¡± Rosalie said, looking at him with crystal clear eyes. ¡° We¡¯re good friends. You helped me when I was at my lowest, and I¡¯m just returning the favor. I don¡¯t mean anything else, so please don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Sebastian felt as though someone sshed an entire bucket of cold water over his head. He didn¡¯t know if Rosalie was deliberately reminding him not to overthink things, or if it was just a casual remark on her part. Whatever it was, Rosalie had only one objective in mind¨Cwhich was to stop him from overthinking. They were just friends, and she was just showing concern for a friend. A friend¡­ Sebastian¡¯s mind was in a mess. At the same time, a sharp knife was slicing through his heart. He knew they were just friends¨Che knew that all along. That was why he had been so cautious. However, it didn¡¯t stop his heart from breaking when Rosalie pointed it out so incisively and matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Rosalie was still feeling uneasy, and was about to tell Sebastian that she was leaving when he said, ¡°Of course. Sebastian shot her a charming smile. ¡°We are friends, I didn¡¯t think you meant anything else. I¡¯m just very d to have you as a friend.¡± Rosalie thought his smile looked very forced. wething things now what made them tick. After all, she sired as think that Thandhing invaithar And yet, he demanded for She annived at the colon char actions, discisions and the way a man pazed at you may be starkly different from what he was truly feeling inside tesalle smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very d about that too To lighten the mood, she changed the subject. She surveyed Sebastian from head to toe, and said. ¡°You¡¯re dressed very Sebastian looked down at his outfit, and gave her an awkward smile. These clothes were what he usually wore at home, and not in the office. Circumstances were special today. ¡°Sometimes, I find wearing a suit too solemn. I thought a change in style would be good.¡± ¡°Your outfit today looks great, too. With such a good figure, you look good wearing anything.¡± ¡°Is that so? is my figure really that good?¡± Rosalie¡¯s praises made fireworks light up in Sebastian¡¯s heart. Everyone was vain to a certain extent. That was true even for dignified and ssy people. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m sure you work out. You have the height, the figure, the looks, the character, the status¡­the works. You¡¯re living proof that the heavens y favorites.¡± ¡°Rose, you really know how to crack a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m being serious. I¡¯m sure many women fancy you. To be honest, I didn¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± Sebastian exined anxiously, for fear that she might get the wrong idea. ¡°I¡¯m still single right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too bad. Being single can make you carefree.¡± Not having a love interest was certainly better than loving someone whom you can¡¯t be with. The pain of unrequited love was too much. It felt so suffocating that sometimes, even breathing hurt. Every second and every minute felt like impending death by drowning. The entire world feel gray and depressing. Tears were her onlypanion. ¡­. Up until she had no more to shed. The bone¨Cpiercing pain seemed endless, incapacitating her so much that she didn¡¯t even have the energy to wish the pain away and simply let herself wallow in the misery. hapter 297 ¡°I do have someone I fancy,¡± Sebastian said as he looked at her. Rosalie asked doubtfully, ¡°Is that so? Do you really have someone you fancy? Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡­is very close to me¡­¡± Rosalie instinctively wanted to take a step back, but her body froze on the spot as the corners of her lips twitched. Sebastian suddenly took a step closer to her. Rosalie instinctively stepped back. ¡°Rose, can you do me a favor?¡± he asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Can you teach me how to court ady?¡± ¡°Me, teach you?¡± Rosalie said in disbelief. ¡°I think Yvonne would be a better person to ask. I¡¯m such a dull person, and I don¡¯t understand men very well. I don¡¯t understand women, either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure vo
  1. do. The woman I fancy is quite simr to you in character. I¡¯m afraid Yvonne wouldn¡¯t understand. She¡¯s so
rambunctious, she wouldn¡¯t know a thing about quieter and more reserveddies.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Who is thisdy you fancy?¡± ¡°She¡­ I met her at a banquet. She¡¯s very reserved, but I could feel my heart racing the moment I saw her.¡± Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. So it was ady he met at a banquet. That¡¯s good. As long as it wasn¡¯t her Since Rosalle had made herself clear, Sebastian naturally didn¡¯t let his imagination run any wilder. Even his tone became more rxed. ¡°If you like her, go pursue her. I believe given how outstanding you are, as long as you treat her right, she¡¯ll realize how amazing you are.¡± In fact, a man like Sebastian was rare toe by. He was handsome, rich, young, mild¨Cmannered, and not one to fool around with other women. He was the cream of the crop, and hordes of women would flock to him like bees to honey if he let them. Why in the world would Sebastian ever suffer from an inferiorityplex? Forparison, it was like a genius with an 10 of 180 thinking that he¡¯s not smart enough. How would that make other ordinary people feel? ¡°The problem is¡­¡± Sebastian hesitated, ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°Rose, I think Yvonne will take a while before she returns. Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± He felt as though she might turn around and leave anytime if they remained standing there. ¡°¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to stick around for too long. Yvonne would definitely spend a long time on her impromptu shopping trip, and she couldn¡¯t possibly wait for the girl toe back before leaving. She could leave anytime she wanted. ¡°Rose, I need your opinion on this. It¡¯s been troubling me. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Please help me out here.¡± Sebastian looked like a student asking for help for his homework. Rosalie had no reason whatsoever to reject him. He had helped her so much; plus, she had offered her help to him whenever he needed it. ¡°Alright, then,¡± Rosalie said. Under Sebastian¡¯s lead, she sat down on the couch. Sebastian told his secretary to bring in some fresh fruit juice and snacks. ¡°Some freshly squeezed fruit juice is good for pregnantdies. It¡¯s tangy and refreshing, and packed with vitamins.¡± Rosalie thanked him before taking a sip of the fruit juice. ¡°Sebastian, let¡¯s talk about thedy you fancy. What¡¯s her name?¡± Sebastian made up a name on the spot. ¡°Lily Yancey.¡± ¡°Lily Yancey?¡± Chapter 298 ¡°Yeah,¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s her name.¡± ¡°Do you have a photo of her?¡± Rosalie was curious as to how the girl who caught Sebastian¡¯s fancy looked. Her curiosity was further piqued by the fact that Sebastian said that she was simr to her in character. ¡°A photo of her¡­¡± Sebastian looked as though he suddenly remembered something. ¡°It¡¯s in my phone, but I left it at home and didn¡¯t bring it with me. That¡¯s also why I didn¡¯t see your text and answer your calls.¡± What a perfect excuse! It didn¡¯t seem at all suspicious. He was telling the truth, too. He had left the house in a hurry this morning and, in his ire, forgot to bring his phone. He would never not answer Rosalie¡¯s calls. ¡°I see.¡± As it turned out, Sebastian had already left his house when she texted him. ¡°I¡¯ll check out her photo next time, then. But have you tried courting her? Or did you try and fail?¡± ¡°The problem is¡­¡± Sebastianmented helplessly, ¡°she has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s not single.¡± Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say to Sebastian. Should shefort him, or encourage him to pursue love regardless? Then again, it didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to encourage Sebastian to +25 BONUS ruin another couple¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Sebastian, I can understand how you feel. I know you like her, but she doesn¡¯t belong with you.¡± Just like her and Theodore. Sebastian said, ¡°She¡¯s broken up with her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Broken up?¡± Rosalie was d for Sebastian from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Then you certainly stand a chance now! Go and court her!¡± ¡°But she still loves her ex¨Cboyfriend. Sebastian sighed. ¡°Given how things are right now, she definitely isn¡¯t ready for a new rtionship. Think about it. You¡¯ve just gotten a divorce from Theodore. If someone confessed to you and try to pursue you, will you ept him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t, but I don¡¯t speak for everyone else in the world. Some women find it easier to get over their heartbreak and sorrow with someone else¡¯sfort.¡± ¡°She¡¯s simr to you in character,¡± Sebastian exined. ¡°She gives her all in her rtionships, and ends up getting deeply hurt.¡± Rosalie fell silent. ¡°Rose,¡± Sebastian said morosely, ¡°is there no way out? If I can¡¯t pursue her, it seems I¡¯m going to die sad and alone.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that,¡± Rosalie said anxiously. She tried tofort. him. ¡°You¡¯re such an outstanding man! How could that possibly happen to you? As long as you¡¯re willing, there are plenty of women willing to be with you and love you.¡± ¡°But Rose, you have to admit. For someone like me, even if I do have many women who are willing to be with me, do you really think they did it because of love? Many wanted to be with me for a different reason. I want a love that¡¯s pure, and a woman who loves me for who 1 am. But in today¡¯s world, where people can be so cruel and cold- hearted, is that even possible?¡± Sebastian sighed. He didn¡¯t look like he was faking it. ¡°You¡¯re selling yourself short. Even if you have nothing, I¡¯m sure there will be someone who loves you for who you are. There are so many men in this world with nothing to their name. They have neither your looks nor your talent, but they have people who love them. All the more a man like you! You just haven¡¯t looked seriously enough.¡± Rosalieforted Sebastian like a big sister would. ¡°I found one,¡± Sebastian said with his head bowed. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the woman I love¡­ I mean, Lily¡­ What should I do now?¡± Chapter 299 Rosalie found it difficult to ept the fact that the furious Sebastian, who was ring up earlier, was the sorrowful, vulnerable, and helpless man before her now. Yet, they were undeniably the same man. Even a man like Sebastian had moments where he couldn¡¯t control his anger and rage. There were also moments where he felt sorrow and disappointment. Sebastian lifted his head, and looked seriously at her. ¡°Rose, help me think through this, will you?¡± Rosalie nodded and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Give me a moment and let me think it through.¡± She was taking it very seriously. Sebastian had helped her so much. Now that she finally had a chance to help him, she would do all she could. If she could help him with his rtionship, it would make her feel better and not feel so indebted to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start off as friends with her first? Don¡¯t think about pursuing her, and just treat her sincerely. Show her concern, and hang out with her casually. I trust she¡¯ll slowly get to know how good a man you are.¡± That was the best way Rosalie could think of. ¡°You think so?¡± Disbelief shed past Sebastian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you really think that approach is the best?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, give it a try. Since you said she¡¯s still trapped in her previous rtionship, don¡¯t force your way in. Give her some time to process. things. Meanwhile, you can stay by her side as her friend. But don¡¯t get too close! Show her concern to an appropriate degr¨¦e, and I¡¯m sure something good wille out of it.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Thanks so much, Rose! If we really end up together, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just invite me to your wedding. But if I haven¡¯t given birth yet, I won¡¯t be able to raise a toast for you.¡± She looked down and caressed her tummy. Her eyes were filled with joy each time she looked at her growing belly. Sebastian¡¯s gazended on her belly as well. He almost forgot that she was pregnant with that man¡¯s child. But if the child made Rose happy, it was good enough for him. As long as she was happy, nothing else mattered. Sebastian¡¯s documents were all scattered on the floor. There was a piece of paper right below Rosalie¡¯s feet, and she bent down to pick it up. Sebastian said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get someone in here to clear up the mess.¡± Rosalie identally saw the content of the document. ¡°So you lost the Tegoli project in the waterfront district. There are many residents there, and it¡¯s also prime industrialnd.¡± ¡°You know about the project!¡± Sebastian eximed. Rosalie said, ¡°I heard about it from research I did for my studies. No wonder you¡¯re so angry! This is a huge project.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°So be it. Although we spent a lot of time and effort 5 BONUS preparing for it, we ended up making a blunder. Ourpetitor had insider info, which I¡¯m sure they spent a lot of money on. This happens often enough. We were too careless about it.¡± He had been negligent at work recently. His subordinates might be the ones responsible for the mistake, but he wasn¡¯t exactly faultless either. His father¡¯s rebuke was waiting for him back at home. Rosalie mused, ¡°Whichpany snatched the Tegoli project away? Skycrest is a powerful enterprise with many years of experience. It¡¯s certainly a good candidate for managing the entire project.¡± Sebastian said, ¡°Regent Co. has been doing very well in recent years, too.¡± ¡°So it was them?¡± Rosalie said. A thought came to her mind. Chapter 300 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sebastian asked. Rosalie recalled something, but she wasn¡¯t too sure about it. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate for her to abruptly bring it up too, so she shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let me help you clear up the mess. These documents are important. Don¡¯t just throw them around like this next time.¡± Rosalie bent down to pick up the documents, piece by piece. ¡°No need, Rose. Let me. Sebastian rushed over to pick up the documents with her. Their hands touched when they tried picking up the same document. Rosalie pulled her hand back, as if she felt a jolt of electricity. Her lips curled in an awkward smile as she handed the document to Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I still have things to do.¡± Sebastian asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Yvonne? I¡¯ll call her now and tell her toe back.¡± ¡°No need. I have something to do, and I won¡¯t be able to have lunch. with her anyway. Perhaps next time.¡± ¡°Where are you going? I can give you a lift.¡± ¡°No need. I can just hail a cab.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ll have the driver fetch you there. I¡¯ll feel more at ease that way,¡± Sebastian insisted. ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to reject him, but the thought that Sebastian might worry about her made her nod instead. ¡°Alright, then.¡± When Rosalie reached home, the first thing she did was to call Theodore. When he answered the call, she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Spencer, I can forgive you for answering the call on my phone this morning, but why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? You made me miss out on the call.¡± Theodore remained silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I forgot.¡± Rosalie was speechless. He was clearly making an excuse for himself! Other people might forget, but she knew how good Theodore¡¯s memory was. ¡°Fine. Even if you had forgotten, what did you tell my friend when you answered the call? Did you im to be my husband?¡± Rosalie was certain that was what Theodore imed. Otherwise, why would Yvonne refer to him as her husband? Theodore must have made her think that way. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier to say that? Should I have said that it was your ex- husband who answered the call instead?¡± he asked her back. ¡°You should have just told her the truth. You¡¯re my ex¨Chusband, and that¡¯s that.¡± ¡°Fine. But I¡¯ve already taken the call, and I forgot to tell you about it. What do you want me to do now to make you happy?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what was the point of calling him. She just wasn¡¯tfortable with the autocratic way he did things. ¡°Forget it. This won¡¯t happen again anyway,¡± Rosalie said, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Theodore called out to her. ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Are you angry at me?¡± Rosalie found his question amusing. She had been so furious with him before, that now, she was all out of anger. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to get angry about. It¡¯s not that important, anyway.¡± Her statement was a knife piercing through Theodore¡¯s heart. After they ended the call, Rosalie flung her phone aside and plopped on the couch. She put her hands over her belly and caressed it gently, and mumbled under her breath. ¡°Isn¡¯t your daddy strange? I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be a good daddy, but don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, Mommy will take good care of you. ¡°Maybe Mommy will tell him about it when a good opportunityes along. ¡°But the situation is ratherplex right now. He¡¯s going to marry another woman. If I told him right now that he has a child, it feels like I¡¯m destroying his happiness.¡± Wife my 301-320 Chapter 301 ¡°Mom¡¯s going to take you away for a while. Where do you want to go?¡± Rosalie had to find a ce where no one knew her, and give birth to the baby before she started showing. As she was thinking, her phone rang Not knowing who it was, she picked up her phone. There, she saw an unknown number. She swiped across the screen to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± However, no sound came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Rosalie pressed, but there was still no response. Suddenly, the caller hung up abruptly. Rosalie was puzzled. Could it have been a wrong number? Just as she was about to put down the phone, it rang again. It was the same number. Rosalie answered again. ¡°Hello?¡± And yet, there was still no sound. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll hang up and block this number.¡± Despite that, the phone remained silent. There was still no sound. A sudden chill ran down Rosalie¡¯s spine¨Cshe could hear someone¡¯s breath. There was no problem with her phone¡­ The caller wasn¡¯t speaking on purpose! The caller ID only showed the number, and there was no information on the location. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately hung up and blocked the number. It must have been a prank or a scam call. Scam calls were all too prevalent these days. It had probably been just a psychological tactic, but she still felt uneasy.. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. It was just a prank call, but Mommy blocked that number.¡± At the hospital, Cynthia held her phone; she brought up Theodore¡¯s number repeatedly, but she also kept closing her contact list. Finally, she threw her phone aside in frustration. She had never been this afraid before. She was scared Theodore would get tired of her. Was he tired of her because she was dying? Was he disregarding her because she was going to die anyway? Rosalie must have taken advantage of this to get close to him! No, Theodore wouldn¡¯t be that cruel. It must be that bitch Rosalie¡¯s fault! She was always hanging around Theodore, and she even wanted to be his sister. How ridiculous! Was she even worthy? ¡°Rosalie,¡± she snarled, ¡°if I really die I¡¯ll make sure you go to hell with me! I won¡¯t let you have Theo, even if I¡¯m dead!¡± Cynthia had decided that even if she died, she would take Rosalie down with her! She absolutely wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch that bitch be with Theodore. ¡°What a great n! You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re sick at all.¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly rang in the room. Cynthia turned, to see a man dressed in ck walking into the room. He was wearing a ck baseball cap and mask. Not a part of him was uncovered, including his face. The only thing one could make out was his tall figure. He stood tall and strong, but he didn¡¯t seem rough. Although he was dressed this way, he emanated a youthful and handsome aura. Cynthia stiffened. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man closed the door, and walked over to her bed with long strides. ¡°Hello, Miss Zeller. I think we can be friends.¡± Nervous, Cynthia raised her hand to press the button by the bed. The man watched her casually, hands in his pockets, not doing a single thing. Cynthia pressed the button, but no medical staff came. ¡°Miss Zeller, don¡¯t bother,¡± said the man. ¡°The nurses won¡¯t be alerted) unless I reconnect it.¡± Just as Cynthia was about to scream, the man pulled out a knife and traced the edge of it lightly with his fingers. ¡°Slitting your throat open only takes a second. Scream if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Cynthia swallowed her scream, her eyes wide as she began to panic. ¡°Who are you?! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m no ordinary person! If you dare toy a finger on me, I guarantee you¡¯ll pay a heavy price! Theo won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Where is he, then?¡± The man looked around, puzzled. ¡°Why are you alone in the ward, feeling so angry that you want to drag someone else to hell? Well, at least you¡¯re self¨Caware. You know you deserve to go to hell.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia was so furious that her heart nearly stopped. ¡°What do you want?!¡± The man put away the knife. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, Miss Zeller. I¡¯m here to make a deal with you. Like I said, we can be friends. We don¡¯t have to be enemies.¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t remember knowing someone like this strange man. Judging from his words, he seemed to know Theodore. ¡°What do you mean? What do you want?¡± she demanded. The man took a step forward and sat on the bed. Cynthia was immediately frightened, ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? If I wanted to kill you, you¡¯d already be dead.¡± She clutched the nket. ¡°Just spit it out.¡± 15 +35 BONUS ¡°Miss Zeller, I know you have a heart condition. Unfortunately, there are too many people waiting for a heart transnt. Even if a suitable heart is found, it¡¯ll be given to people who need it more urgently than you. You look like you canst another year or so. By that time, if you still can¡¯t find a heart donor, who knows if you¡¯ll survive or not?¡± ¡°Theo will find a way to get me a heart! He told me that I¡¯m at the top of the transnt list. Don¡¯t try to scare me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The manughed. ¡°Miss Zeller, you¡¯re quite optimistic. Let me tell you a fact. In our country, very few people sign organ donation agreements. Not to mention, these good¨Chearted people must die unexpectedly, and their organs must be usable. If they die of old age¨Csay, around eighty or ny¨Ctheir organs would be useless even if they wanted to donate them. And even if someone does die unexpectedly, the chances of a sessful match are extremely low.¡± The more Cynthia listened, the more anxious she became. Yet, she argued stubbornly, ¡°Theo will raise my chances. He¡¯s rich, and he can look for a heart anywhere in the world!¡± The man roared withughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you na?ve, Miss Zeller? Every country has a long list of patients waiting for heart transnts. Even if Theodore finds a match abroad, the heart, once removed from the donor, can only be stored for eight hours no matter how well it¡¯s preserved. Beyond that, it¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°With how advanced technology is today, there must be a better way to preserve the heart and extend its life,¡± Cynthia retorted angrily. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to think you could get a donor heart and sessfully undergo a transnt otherwise,¡± the man said. indifferently. ¡°Do you know how low the chances are of finding a suitable heart and having a sessful operation?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s low, but people who don¡¯t get it are ordinary people. I¡¯m not somemoner. I¡¯m Mrs. Spencer, the mistress of SK Enterprise!¡± Cynthia shot back. The man snorted. ¡°There are ten million patients waiting for heart transnts in this country, but fewer than 500 sessful transnts are performed each year. The probability is less than 0.00005%. The rest either survive on heavy medication and treatment, or die while waiting. Miss Zeller, which option do you think you will get?¡± Cynthia was rendered speechless. ¡°But I¡¯m certain that no matter which one it is, it will end badly for you. You say you want to drag Rosalie to hell with you, but do you have the ability?¡± the man pressed. His words were cruel, but it was the harsh reality. Cynthia had to admit he was right. She retorted hoarsely, ¡°Theo will help me. He definitely will¡­¡± ¡°So what if he helps you?¡± the man interrupted. ¡°In this world, no matter how wealthy or powerful someone is, he must face death. When you¡¯re terminally ill, money just makes dying a bit morefortable. No one can stop death. Money can only dy it a bit. You¡¯ll only get to live a few more years at best, Miss Zeller. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t di¨¦ so soon!¡± Cynthia retorted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scaring you? Let me tell you another thing. Theodore Spencer is so wealthy, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find a way to buy a heart. He might only need to make a few calls, but why hasn¡¯t he done it? It seems he doesn¡¯t care about you as much as you think.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t try to create a rift between us! Theo +25 BONUS will be visiting me in a while. If he sees you, he won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°In that case, you wouldn¡¯t survive,¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯d better pray he doesn¡¯t show up all of a sudden.¡± Frowning, Cynthia demanded, ¡°Are you threatening me? Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you,¡± the man replied coldly. ¡°I think your misunderstood. I mean, if Theodorees, I have to leave, then I can¡¯t help you. You¡¯ll surely die then.¡± ¡°How¡­how can you help me?¡± Cynthia looked at him suspiciously. This man felt really dangerous. The man approached her, and said softly, ¡°I can help you find a -suitable heart. A strong one, that¡¯s a match for you.¡± Cynthia was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You show up out of nowhere, and say you¡¯ll find me a healthy heart. I won¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡± She wasn¡¯t a three¨Cyear¨Cold toddler! As if she would believe just any stranger¡¯s words! If she were that naive, she wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. ¡°You can choose not to believe me, but you can¡¯t deny that when two people have mutual interests, they can help each other. I don¡¯t want you to die because you¡¯re useful.¡± Cynthia narrowed her eyes, trying to see if he was lying through his gaze, but it was unfathomable. His eyes were deep and dark, and they were intimidating. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m useful? Are you Theo¡¯s enemy?¡± she asked. The man patted her hand. Cynthia looked down; he was wearing ck gloves. She didn¡¯t pull her hand back. ¡°Miss Zeller, what do you think is more important¨CTheodore Spencer, or your life? If you think he¡¯s more important, I can leave now, and we can pretend we never met. If you think your life is more important, I can assure you that within a week, I¡¯ll get you a matching heart. The condition is, we¡¯ll be friends from now on,¡± said the man. ENJOYING THE BOOK? When he said the word ¡°friends¡°, it was clearly in quotes. Cynthial ¨C knew this no one in the world would make friends this way. Ulterior motives like these were only driven by self¨Cinterest. Cynthia suddenly burst intoughter ¡°Of course Theo is very important to me! You¡¯re ridiculous to think that you can get me a heart. Theo hasn¡¯t even managed it yet, but you say you can.¡± The man took a phone from his pocket, and tapped it a few times. Suddenly, the hospital rm red, the sound shrill and ear¨Cpiercing. Cynthia became tense, and her face turned pale. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing, just ying with the rm. Listen to how nervous people outside are.¡± He stood up, and straightened his coat. ¡°It seems you truly love Theodore, Miss Zeller. You don¡¯t doubt his sincerity at all. In that case, we can¡¯t be friends¨Cthough I admire you. Love is more important to you than your own life. It¡¯smendable. Maybe when you get to the underworld, the King of Hell will show you mercy.¡± He walked to the door, and opened it to leave. Cynthia clenched the bedsheet; instinctively, she blurted out, ¡°Wait!! don¡¯t even know who you are! How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth? If you want to be friends with me, you have to prove it!¡± The man turned, and asked slowly, ¡°If I can prove it to you, will you ept my proposal?¡± Cynthia said nervously, ¡°That depends on how you¡¯ll prove it to me.¡± The man raised his hand, and pulled down his hat. ¡°I¡¯lle find you again. Remember, don¡¯t y tricks with me. I know everything about you, including what you did abroad.¡± When Cynthia heard this, she was thunderstruck. How did this man know?! No, it was impossible! He must be trying to scare her! Knowing she had been abroad wasn¡¯t difficult, but how would he know what had happened there? Just then, the medical staff burst into the room and announced, Miss Zeller, we need to transfer you. They were about to move Cynthia¡¯s bed when suddenly, the rm stopped. A voice came over the inte. ¡°Due to a system malfunction, the rm was triggered. The issue has been resolved. It is safe, so don¡¯t worry. Staff, please return to your posts.¡± Cynthia recalled how the man had tapped his phone earlier. It seemed. he had some control over the hospital. Who was he? Could he really find a matching heart for her? Where would he go to look for it? Cynthia was shocked. This was what the doctor told Theodore when he called. Today, the hospital rm malfunctioned and scared Cynthia. Her heart was already weak, and this scare worried Theodore even more, prompting him to rush to the hospital. Cynthia looked haggard. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± Theodore asked the doctor about her condition. Fortunately, Cynthia had stabilized. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re okay,¡± he said. ¡°The hospital has assured me this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Theo, let¡¯s not fool ourselves. I¡¯m not okay. I¡¯m not going to get a heart in time, right?¡± ¡°I will find one for you!¡± ¡°How?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I know how hard it is to find a heart, unless¡­¡± ENJOYING THE BOOK? ¡°Unless what?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°Theodore, tell me honestly. Do you want to save me?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°Of course I do! Cindy, I only hope for your good health. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help you.¡± He genuinely wanted to save her. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you find a heart?¡± Cynthia thought about what the unknown man had said today. The chances were too slim, and she was terrified of dying. She didn¡¯t want to perish alongside Rosalie¨Cshe wanted to live well, to send Rosalie to hell, and to live happily ever after with Theodore. She wanted those wretches to not be able to rest, even in death. ¡°Hearts are the scarcest and hardest to match in the transnt database. Why do we have to wait?¡± Cynthia said anxiously. ¡°You can look elsewhere!¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t there some underground businesses?¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes. were filled with anxiety and expectation at the same time. ¡°Since certain items can be traded on the ck market, then hearts can too! It won¡¯t be hard for you to find me a matching heart!¡± If this man loved her, he would risk everything to help her. He had plenty of money, so¡¯finding some ¡°professionals¡± to get her a heart shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right? Theodore stared at Cynthia for a long time in silence. When he first heard her say these words, he thought he had TA misunderstood. Yet after seeing her expression, he realized he hadn¡¯t. He knew exactly what she wanted. ¡°Cindy, you should rest. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± His injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, and his back ached. He had rushed to the hospital today and identally bumped into something, only to hear Cynthia say such shocking things. Seeing Theodore¡¯s reaction, Cynthia panicked. ¡°Theo, what do you mean? Are you not going to help me find a heart?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Before finding a suitable heart, you¡¯ll need the best medical resources to maintain your health. You won¡¯t be in immediate danger as long as you stay in good spirits.¡± After tucking her in, Theodore turned to leave. ¡°Theo.¡± Cynthia grabbed his wrist, and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re unwilling?¡± ¡°Unwilling to do what?¡± Theodore asked coldly. ¡°Unwilling to help you find a heart? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ve been searching all along?¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t found one yet until now!¡± Cynthia seemed unaware that she was hitting a nerve. ¡°Theo, you know the longer this drags on, the worse it is for me! Have you never thought of using other methods to help me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to die. Anyone could die, but not her! ¡°What methods are you talking about? Do you want me to find ruthless criminals to buy a heart? A heart from someone they kidnapped, knocked out, stuffed into a car, taken to a dreadful ck room, emptied, and then disposed of? Is that the kind of heart you mean?¡± Cynthia trembled in fear, panicking. ¡°Theo, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Theodore retorted. ¡°I mean¡­ There might be suitable hearts on the ck market. Those hearts might not be from victims, but from people who sold them willingly.¡± ¡°Willingly?¡± Theodore suddenlyughed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Who would willingly sell their heart to organ traffickers? Do you think they¡¯d take the money and buy themselves a coffin?¡± Theodore was somewhat angry. Although he didn¡¯t show it too much, his eyes held a fire that seemed ready to explode. How could Cindy say such stupid things? ¡°Maybe some people would sacrifice themselves for their families to get money. There must be some,¡± Cynthia persisted. Theodore shook his head helplessly¨Che had nothing more to say. Seeing Theodore¡¯s cold reaction, Cynthia became anxious. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not willing to help me find one?¡± She took the moral high ground. ¡°Do you not care about me anymore? You seem to be ming me, as if I¡¯m one of those criminals! But even if I don¡¯t buy it, others will, and those shady industries will still exist!¡± Theodore had never heard Cynthia say something so irrational. He was furious. It was like someone justifying buying a bride by saying that even if they didn¡¯t buy, others would, and the human trafficking would continue. Wasn¡¯t it true that without demand, there would be no harm? Human nature was so despicable. Theodore suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk to Cynthia anymore. Suppressing the pain in his back and his anger, he said coldly, ¡°You need to calm down. Don¡¯t contact me for the next few days. If anythinges up, call Yuvan.¡± He was very disappointed in Cynthia. Never had he expected her to say such things. To save her own life, she would sacrifice someone else¡¯s. He never thought she could be that kind of person. It seemed they both needed to calm down. Cynthia watched Theodore leave. She realized where his bottom line was. She never expected what she said to touch his nerves. Buying a heart on the ck market was something she thought would be easy, but he took it so seriously. Was he implying that other people¡¯s lives were more important than hers? Theodore was about to open the door, when Cynthia suddenly called out, ¡°Theo.¡± She threw off her nket, yanked out the needle from her hand, and fell off the bed with a thud. Crawling toward him, she begged, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t go! Listen to me!¡± Theodore had just opened the door a crack when he heard the noise behind him. He turned around and saw Cynthia lying on the ground pathetically, crying bitterly. ¡°Cindy!¡± Theodore rushed to help her up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Theo, listen to me¡­¡± Cynthia clung to Theodore¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to bed first.¡± Theodore tried to lift her back onto the bed, but Cynthia stubbornly sat on the floor. ¡°No! Theo, are you angry at me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡± He frowned, trying to suppress his emotions, but it was clear he was holding back his frustration. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Cynthia said, sobbing. ¡°I spoke out of turn just now. It¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t think it through. I was just¡­just too scared. You know, sometimes I say things without thinking. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I won¡¯t say such things again. I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯ve taught me a lesson today, and I understand now. I won¡¯t have such thoughts anymore. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll change. Please give me a chance! ¡°I¡¯ll be good and listen to you, so please don¡¯t be angry at me! I¡¯m really sorry! I know nothing. You¡¯ve sheltered me so well, and I¡¯m too narrow¨Cminded. I really didn¡¯t think it through. I understand now. Please continue to guide me in the future. I¡¯ll be good!¡± + Cynthia cried hysterically, to the point it was tragic. She held onto Theodore¡¯s arms tightly, pressing against his injured back. Theodore frowned, and let out a muffled groan. Cynthia, in her intense crying, didn¡¯t hear his difort. ¡°Theo, forgive me. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t say such things again. I¡¯ll wait patiently, even if I can¡¯t get a heart. Please forgive me this time, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Suddenly, she clutched her chest. It was hard for her to breathe, and she fainted in Theodore¡¯s arms. ¡°Cindy!¡± Theodore grabbed her chin and shook her face, then turned and shouted, ¡°Doctor!¡± The doctors worked hard to save Cynthia. Later, she was too weak to cry anymore, so she justy quietly on the bed. The medical monitor beeped steadily. Theodore stood by the bedside, sighing helplessly. He had indeed said some harsh things, but considering her situation- so young and facing death¨Cit was understandable that she would be afraid and therefore spoke without thinking. Cynthia slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore stepped forward, and bent down. ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t think too much and rx.¡± ¡°Do you still me me? If¡­ If you do, then don¡¯t save me next time and just let me go. I don¡¯t want to make you unhappy.¡± +35 BONUS ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°You still have a long life ahead. As long as you know you were wrong and don¡¯t say such things again.¡± Everyone had said the wrong thing or harbored evil thoughts before. While Theodore was busy ming Cynthia for disregarding others¡® lives, he almost forgot that he once had a fleeting thought of killing Sebastian. No one was a saint. If she hadn¡¯t acted on it and knew to correct her mistake, it was forgivable. Hearing Theodore say he wouldn¡¯t me her, Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t say such things again. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Theodoreforted her. ¡°Just rest and leave everything else to me.¡± Cynthia nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on.¡± Cynthia was clever in some ways. Even if she identally said the wrong thing, she knew how to use her advantages to make a man feel sorry for her and forgive her. Theodore took a white handkerchief from his suit pocket, and wiped. the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Theo, are you not feeling well?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should rest. I have some things to attend to. For the next few days, contact Yuvan if you need anything. I¡¯ll be very busy.¡± He needed a few days to properly recover from his injuries. If he kept pushing himself, who knew when he would fully heal? Cynthia was deeply upset. He had handed her over to his assistant instead of personally helping her solve her problems. What was this man thinking? But she didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, and could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡± After Theodore left, Cynthia¡¯s pitiful expression immediately changed. Her eyes were now filled with anger and malice. Theodore was so cruel! If he really cared about her, how could he me her? Would he me Rosalie if Rosalie was in this situation today? He seemed to be more and more biased as time went on. So Rosalie¡¯s life was more important than her Rosalie nned to go to another city to give birth in secret soon. Before leaving, she wanted to spend more time with her grandmother. Thus, she went to visit Reba the next day. Reba frowned slightly upon seeing her. ¡°Rose, why are you here again?¡± ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by ¡®here again?¡± Rosalie pouted unhappily. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re tired of me. Didn¡¯t you say that no matter what, I¡¯m your granddaughter? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Rosalie said this on purpose; in reality, she wasn¡¯t upset at all. She didn¡¯t think that her grandmother would be annoyed by her as well, and was just being yful. Reba smiled. ¡°How could I not love you, Rose? I¡¯m just worried about you being tired from all that running around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Rosalie sat beside Reba, holding her arm. ¡°Visiting you makes me especially energetic and happy!¡± ¡°Oh, Rose! There¡¯s a reason I love you so much,¡± Reba said, satisfied. ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalie cautiously rested her head on her shoulder, not putting the full weight of her head on her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to call you.¡± ¡®Grandma, I¡¯m sorry,¡® she silently apologized in her heart. ¡°Rose, do you have something on your mind? Tell me. Did Theodore make you unhappy again?¡± ¡°No, Grandma. Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I wanted to travel for a few months?¡± Reba nodded. ¡°Yes, you did. Are you going now?¡± Rosalie responded with an ¡°um,¡± then said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave in a few days, so I won¡¯t be able to see you for some time.¡± Reba raised her hand, and gently patted Rosalie¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t hold you back. Don¡¯t worry about me being unhappy. If traveling makes you happy, then I¡¯m happy too.¡± Rosalie felt a lump in her throat, and she almost cried. ¡®Thank you, Grandma,¡® she thought. ¡°If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy¡± were such simple words, but many people couldn¡¯t live up to that. Too many people said, ¡°If you do this, I¡¯ll be happy,¡± or think, ¡°If I force you to do this, you¡¯ll be happyter.¡± Even many biological parents think that way. They didn¡¯t realize that they were building their happiness on their children¡¯s suffering. Yet, Reba was different. She never made Rosalie unhappy, and always protected her. ¡°Rose, take the chance to explore the world. Remember to send me videos.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma. If you want, I¡¯ll video chat with you every day so you can see me daily.¡± With Reba being so old, seeing her more often would bring peace of mind. ¡°Silly child.¡± Reba pinched Rosalie¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t chat every day. Just call me twice a week. You don¡¯t need to contact me every day.¡± Her good granddaughter had grown up, and wanted to fly on her own. Reba felt the best she could do was not hold Rosalie back, and let her have fun. ¡°Okay, Grandma, I know. I¡¯ll listen to you, because I don¡¯t want to leave you, either.¡± Rosalie wanted to always stay by Reba¡¯s side. She even had an impulse to tell Reba about her pregnancy. She could imagine staying by Reba¡¯s side, and giving birth to the baby. She wanted Reba to have a happy life, and to always smile. s, huh? However, if she really did that, things would only be moreplicated. She and Theodore were already divorced, but she was now suddenly pregnant with his child. Meanwhile, Cynthia was about to marry into the Spencer family. The scenario was so absurd that it was unimaginable. The only way to simplify things was for her to silently give birth to the child alone. This way, the problem would be solved. ¡°Rose, do you hate Theodore?¡± Reba suddenly asked. Rosalie was startled, then sat up straight. ¡°Grandma, why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± ¡°Answer me first. Do you hate him?¡± Rosalie shed Reba a small smile. Her gaze was calm as she said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t hate him.¡± ¡°Really? He made so many mistakes and hurt you, so much.¡± ¡°Yes, he hurt me, but it¡¯s not wrong to not love someone. If not loving someone is a mistake, then we¡¯re all in the wrong. We can¡¯t love every single person in this world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always defending him, and you never put yourself first. You¡¯re too kind.¡± Reba loved Rosalie because she was so kind, but sometimes, Rosalie¡¯s kindness broke Reba¡¯s Kind people often made others happy, but suffered on their own. They swallowed their suffering and always pretended to be happy on the outside, but would lick their own wounds in private. ¡°Grandma, he defends me too.¡± Rosalie held her hand. ¡°That¡¯s why you beat him up with your walking cane. You were really ruthless! He was groaning in pain at home.¡± Thest few words were said with a theatrical tone, painting a vivid picture. ¡°Really?¡± Rebaughed, as if the one injured wasn¡¯t her grandson. He deserved it! He needed the lesson. If he pushed all the me on you, I would¡¯ve broken his leg on the spot. Fortunately he didn¡¯t, so he just got some light injuries on his back.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t do that again next time. Theo¡¯s quite pitiful. His parents didn¡¯t give him the care he needed as a child. He was very lonely. You know the situation with my inws. Theo must have had a hard time growing up.¡± Though Rosalie was defending Theodore by asking Reba not to punish him anymore, the main reason was because she knew Reba¡¯s heart also ached when she punished Theodore. Reba sighed. ¡°Yes, but no matter what his childhood was like, he should be responsible for his decisions as an adult. When you make a mistake, you should be punished.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s already been punished. Even though you hit him, he wasn¡¯t angry with you or me. When my mother¨Cinw deliberately made things difficult for me, he pulled me behind him to protect me. I never expected he¡¯d still do that even after our divorce. He¡¯s already done his best.¡± Rosalie remembered the scene vividly. He was willing to argue with his parents for her sake. He still protected her even after the divorce, which was something not everyone would do. ¡°Really? Was Sydney particrly harsh and fierce to you?¡± Reba asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. Mom was in a bad mood for some reason. She wasn¡¯t like this before. I¡¯m puzzled as well.¡± Reba said, ¡°Don¡¯t me her.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t, Grandma. I don¡¯t have any reason to hold a grudge against her. I think Mom¡¯s quite lonely, too.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s rather pitiful. If I could turn back time, I wouldn¡¯t have let her marry Wesley. It¡¯s also my fault. But I asked you not to me her not because she is pitiful, but because she had another reason for being harsh to you.¡± Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°Grandma, what do you mean?¡± ¡°When she was harsh to you, what did you see?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was confused. ¡°I just saw Mom being harsh to me.¡± Reba chuckled, and raised her hand to flick Rosalie¡¯s forehead. Silly girl. I mean, what did Sydney¡¯s harshness result in?¡± Rosalie rubbed her forehead, feeling a bit dazed from the flick. ¡°It resulted in¡­¡± She thought for a moment, and then tentatively said, It resulted in Theo arguing with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Reba said. ¡°You finally got it.¡± ¡°Theo argued with his mother to protect you. Think about it! Why would Sydney, who¡¯s so smart, pick on you for no reason? Only an idiot would do that. Do you think she¡¯s an idiot?¡± With Reba¡¯s prompt, Rosalie suddenly understood something. Grandma¡­ You mean, Mom was harsh to me on purpose just to see Theo¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Reba said. ¡°Continue guessing, and be bold.¡± The more Rosalie thought about it, the more incredible it seemed. ¡°Grandma, was Mom trying to show me Theo¡¯s reaction?¡± Now, it made sense why Sydney seemed to have suddenly changed. Sydney was smart and capable, and she was strong to boot. Though she was serious and cold, she was definitely not narrow¨Cminded. She wouldn¡¯t pick on someone for no reason. ¡°Yes,¡± Reba continued. ¡°She wanted to show you that Theo will still protect you if you¡¯re getting harassed. She wanted to make onest effort to see if she could salvage your rtionship, even if it meant getting misunderstood by you. She just didn¡¯t expect the conflict with her son to turn out like that, nor did she expect him to bring up his childhood issues.¡± ¡°How did you know, Grandma?¡± Rosalie asked in wonder. Reba wasn¡¯t there at the time, but from her tone, it seemed like she knew everything that had happened. Reba said frankly, ¡°Would it be hard for me to find out?¡± Rosalie immediately understood, and nodded without asking further. It was nothing unusual for Reba to know; she must have talked to the servants or the butler. ¡°In that case, Mom must feel very wronged. She was in a bad mood when she left, and Dad even chased after her. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± Rosalie was a bit worried. Reba picked up her phone, typed something, and then clicked send. Rosalie soon received a message. Reba turned around and said, ¡± She¡¯s staying in this apartment. You can go see her.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her before I go,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°No, just go directly. If you call now, she won¡¯t answer, and she¡¯ll reject you outright. I know about the conflict between her and Theodore that day, so she must be very sad. I¡¯ve asked, and she hasn¡¯t gone to the bank these days. She¡¯s been working remotely from home. If you go to her now, she¡¯ll be home. Surprise her, and have a good chat with her,¡± Reba said. Chapter 311 ¡°Isn¡¯t it impolite? What if she gets angry?¡± Rosalie said worriedly. ¡°She should be feeling more sad than angry now,¡± Reba said. ¡°She needsfort. Actually, there are many things I want to talk to her about, but she¡¯s not close to any of the Spencers right now. Since you and Theodore are divorced, you and Sydney have many simrities. So if you go, she won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know what to talk about with Mom.¡± ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± Reba asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°I just¡­don¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Reba patted her hand. ¡°Once you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll know. You don¡¯t need to say grand things or a lot offorting words. As a woman, just speak from the heart.¡± Reba¡¯s simple words enlightened Rosalie. ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± Reba didn¡¯t have Rosalie stay for lunch. Before lunchtime arrived, she had already sent Rosalie off to have lunch with Sydney. Actually, Rosalie had nned to go after preparing herself. She didn¡¯t expect Reba to tell her to go now. Rosalie knew that Reba cared a lot about Sydney. Now, Sydney and Wesley weren¡¯t on good terms. Although Reba wanted to help Sydney, she was a Spencer, so Sydney felt somewhat distanced from her. She thought Reba was mainly acting for her son¡¯s sake. However, if Rosalie went, it would be much better. After all, Rosalie had also suffered in love and was now divorced, making her more rtable to Sydney. Rosalie originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters. After all, she couldn¡¯t even figure out her own life, let alone meddle in someone else¡¯s decades-long affairs. But since this was Reba¡¯s wish, she naturally wanted to make Sydney feel better. Plus, due to previous misunderstandings with Sydney, Rosalie wanted to clear things up so no one would feel ufortable. Rosalie followed the address to Sydney¡¯s apartment. It was a high-end apartment essible only to residents, but Reba had informed her that this property belonged to the Spencers and arrangements had been made. She entered without any hindrance. Rosalie took the elevator to the floor where Sydney lived. After a few seconds of mental preparatione rang the doorbell. rands of mental prepara el Before the door opened, she stood up straight, rehearsing in her mind what she wanted to say. ¡°Hi Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± That didn¡¯t sound right. ¡°Mom, Grandma gave me your address. She was a bit worried about you, so she sent me to check on you.¡± ¡°Mom, have you eaten? I came to have lunch with you.¡± Rosalie scratched her head. She hadn¡¯t prepared properly; maybe she shouldn¡¯t havee in such a hurry today. She waited for about ten seconds, but no one answered. Maybe Sydney wasn¡¯t home. Rosalie felt quite nervous. Not being home was good. She et would have an excuse to leave. She could tell Reba she came, Sydney wasn¡¯t home, so she would belongs to Just as Rosalie turned to leave, the door suddenly opened, so she had no choice but to stay. She turned around to speak, but seeing the person in front of her left her stunned. Wesley, in his pajamas and with disheveled hair, asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosalie looked him up and down, noticing scratch marks on his r and lipstick on his chin. The entire situation seemed ambiguo et Belongs to ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 312 ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie scratched her nose awkwardly. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Could this be Wesley¡¯s residence? And what about the lipstick on his chin and the scratch marks on his neck? Could he be here with another woman? As Rosalie was contemting this, a voice came from inside the room. ¡°Wesley, who is it?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t that Sydney¡¯s voice? Wesley turned his head. ¡°It¡¯s Rosalie.¡± Soon, Rosalie heard the sound of footsteps. She saw Sydney with her long hair down and in a silver silk nightgown, tying a belt around her waist as she walked. Rosalie¡¯s mind buzzed. When she saw Sydney¡¯s sultry appearance and the kiss marks on her neck, she instantly understood what happened. Never had she expected the two of them to¡­ She had thought Sydney hated Wesley. They had been separated for many years, but she hadn¡¯t imagined¡­ Rosalie didn¡¯t dare think about the details because the images were already forming in her mind. Compared to Rosalie¡¯s shock, Sydney seemed very calm. She didn¡¯t seem flustered about being discovered, but then again, there was nothing for them to be afraid of. They were a legitimate couple. Wesley didn¡¯t hide either, but there was some displeasure in his eyes. He seemed annoyed by the interruption. Azy female voice brought Rosalie back to reality. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I came to see you and talk to you,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Really?¡± Sydney walked forward slowly and leaned against the door frame. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Your grandmother sent you, right?¡± Sydney was smart, and guessed the truth right away. Rosalie didn¡¯t hide it, and nodded. ¡°Yes, she gave me the address. I thought you were alone. I didn¡¯t expect you and Dad to be together.¡± Sydney turned around, and gave Wesley a cold nce. Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll leave ande back another time.¡± Rosalie was about to turn and leave when Sydney called her back. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rosalie turned around. ¡°Mom, is there anything else?¡± Sydney nced at Wesley coldly. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Wesley was stunned. He thought his wife was talking to Rosalie, but she was kicking him out instead.N?vel(D)rama.Org¡¯s content. ¡°Why?¡± He didn¡¯t understand. Their intimate moment was interrupted. Shouldn¡¯t they continue by sending the intruder away? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Sydney urged when Wesley didn¡¯t move. ¡°Go put on your clothes and leave. Take all your things with you and don¡¯t leave a single thing. If I find that you left something behind, you don¡¯t need toe over anymore.¡± Sydney¡¯s tone was unyielding, not caring that Rosalie was still there. Rosalie felt awkward, and her eyes darted around. She didn¡¯t know where to look to avoid this stifling scene. Wesley¡¯s face was unusually grim, t but he didn¡¯t dare say anything. Most people might be angry even when not saying anything, but he didn¡¯t even dare to be angry. He nced at Rosalie with resentment, as if ming her for ruining his good time. Rosalie didn¡¯t look at him, but she knew how much he resented her at that moment-she shivered. Content belongs to This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wesley turned back into the room, and Sydney beckoned Rosalie with a finger. ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 313 Rosalie bit the bullet, and walked in. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡± Sydney¡¯s figure swayed gracefully as she walked toward a room. Rosalie stared at her back, stunned. Sydney had maintained herself well. Her appearance was outstanding-full of charm young women didn¡¯t have. She looked like she was in her early thirties. If Rosalie didn¡¯t know, she would have thought that Sydney and Theodore were actually siblings instead of mother and son. Soon, Rosalie heard a sounding from the room. ¡°Sydney, are you sure you want me to go now?¡± ¡°Wesley, if you say disgusting things again, I¡¯ll kick you out myself. Shut up while you can still walk out on your own two legs!¡± Rosalie shuddered ufortably. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t havee no matter what. Not long after, Wesley came out of the room dressed in a sharp suit. Rosalie had to admit that even though Wesley was a middle-aged man, he had an extraordinary appearance. He was like the handsome older man in dramas, and he seemed to be getting more and more handsome as time went by. With such good genes, it was no wonder Theodore looked so good. It was a pity-being good-looking was one thing, being scum was another. He was a bastard. He regretted it in the end, and even turned into apdog. As Rosalie thought about it, she suddenly found it amusing and chuckled. Upon hearing theughter, Wesley nced at her as he passed by. ¡°What are youughing at? Is it funny?¡± Rosalie quickly suppressed her smile, and said seriously, ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly remembered encountering a cute kitten on the way here.¡± She made up an excuse on the spot. Wesley mouthed, ¡°You ruined my good mood.¡± Rosalie kept her head down and didn¡¯t dare to speak. It wasn¡¯t until she heard Wesley¡¯s footsteps gradually fading away that she breathed a sigh of relief.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the door of the room opened again. Sydney walked over, already dressed neatly. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± she asked. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t need anything, then forget it.¡± Sydney turned around and went to the open kitchen, poured herself a cup of coffee, and then sat on the sofa with the coffee not far from Rosalie. She took a sip of coffee, and then ced it on the co table. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you, and I also wanted to talk aboutst time.¡± et ¡°Last time?¡± Sydney smiled faintly. ¡°Are you here to settle scores with me for making things difficult for youst time? Oh, I see. Your grandmother is backing you up, right?¡± ¡°Huh? No, no.¡± Rosalie quickly waved her hand, and exined, ¡°Of course not, Mom. Grandma told me you deliberately made things difficult for me just so you could see Theo¡¯s reaction.¡± Sydney chuckled lightly, lounging on the sofazily with her legs crossed. ¡°You believe whatever your grandmother says? What if I say et I was just picking on you because i didn¡¯t like you, and I intentionally made things difficult for you? What then?¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to answer. Even so, she could feel that Sydney wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She couldn¡¯t answer this question, so she changed the topic. ¡°Why is Dad here? I thought you and him¡­¡± ¡°You thought our rtionship was bad, and that we¡¯ve been separated for many years, right?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Did you two reconcile?¡± Sydneyughed. She picked up a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table, took one out, and lit it with a lighter before taking a deep drag. It was evident she was a frequent smoker. PrevNext ¡°Hello dear reader¡­ I have some issues with my websit Chapter 314 Sydney¡¯s smoking appearance was particrly charming the alluring way she exhaled smoke was incredibly sexy. Even though Rosalie was a woman, she felt attracted to Sydney. If she were a man, she would be tempted. Rosalie really didn¡¯t know who Wesley loved so much back then to mistreat Sydney like this. There was a beauty right in front of him, so why didn¡¯t he cherish her? It was really true what they said-if a man wanted to cheat, he would find a way. Rosalie didn¡¯t know what Sydney wasughing at. Sydney took another drag of smoke, and exhaled it. ¡°No, it¡¯s still the same.¡± Rosalie was puzzled, ¡°Then why is he¡­¡± ¡°Why is he here, and why am I sleeping with him?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± Sydney flicked the ash off her cigarette. ¡°People have needs, and I can¡¯t be alone all the time. Having a sexual partner is okay, and Wesley is quite capable in that aspect. He can fulfill my needs.¡± Rosalie was at a loss for words. Sydney seemed so at ease, but then again, they were husband and wife. Adults couldn¡¯t always abstain, so maintaining a rtionship like that was okay. Rosalie suddenly realized that Sydney was very rational. She kept a distance from Wesley emotionally, and only focused on physical sensations. This wasn¡¯t too bad. Sydney didn¡¯t care about emotions and just wanted pleasure, but Rosalie knew she couldn¡¯t live like this. Maybe she still couldn¡¯t hate Theodore wholeheartedly. If she truly hated him, she wouldn¡¯t let Theodore even touch her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org ¨C ?. She couldn¡¯t be as open-minded as Sydney. Seeing Rosalie not speaking, Sydney said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think what I¡¯m doing is wrong? I don¡¯t love him, but I¡¯m still sleeping with him. You think it¡¯s strange, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Rosalie shook her head and exined herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you that way. These are your affairs with Dad, and I absolutely won¡¯tment. You can live life however you want it.¡± They were both adults, not children who needed to be raised. Moreover, Rosalie felt like she didn¡¯t have the right to tell them what to do. Sydney pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. ¡°How¡¯s Theodore?¡± Actually, Sydney had allowed Rosalie to stay so that she could ask about Theodore. ¡°Theo¡­ ¡± Rosalie paused, looking hesitant. Sydney frowned. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and speak.¡± Theodore was her son, and after what happenedst time, she was naturally worried. et ¡°Mom¡­ That night, Theo had a nightmare. He kept calling for you, saying that when he grew up, he would take care of you and protect you. But in his dream, it seemed like you weren¡¯t by his side, and he was very scared.¡± Sydney¡¯s hand suddenly trembled, and she clenched her clothes tightly. She then took out another cigarette from the cigarette box, put it between her lips, and lit it with a snap. She puffed on it again. ¡°Is that so?¡± Sydney smiled a small smile. ¡°Even at this age, he still wants his mother. How childish of him.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Mom, is that really what you think?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Sydney said, her tone indifferent. ¡°He¡¯s already in his et twenties. He shouldn¡¯t expect his mother to be by his side all the time. That would be terrifying. If he became a mama¡¯s boy, I would be ashamed.¡± ¡°Mom, you know he¡¯s not like that.¡± Rosalie was somewhat upset. ¡°His traumaes from being lonely as a child, and your rocky rtionship with Dad had a big impact on him.¡± Chapter 315 ¡°There are many things in this world that might have influenced him,¡± Sydney said coldly. ¡°You also lost your parents when you were young. Isn¡¯t it said that children without parents are prone to going astray? Yet, you seem fine and seem to be on the right path.¡± Hearing Sydney¡¯s icy tone, Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment. She immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s because Grandma took care of me. Even though my parents passed away, I still received a lot of love. I wasn¡¯t alone, but it was different for Theo. Although he has parents, when he was young, his father was far from his mother, and his mother¡­¡± Rosalie realized she was being impulsive, and stopped herself. If she continued, she would probably offend Sydney. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Sydney; she came to reconcile with her, not to quarrel. ¡°What about his mother?¡± Sydney asked, her tone somewhat cold as she stared at Rosalie fixedly. ¡°Go on.¡± Seeing Rosalie still silent, Sydney helped her out. ¡°His mother also doesn¡¯t care about him. Is that what you wanted to say?¡± Rosalie exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I just wanted to say¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Enough,¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°I know what you want to say. I didn¡¯t expect that to happenst time, either. Later, I thought about calling him, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°How about you two have a meal together?¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°Have a meal together?¡± Sydney seemed hesitant. Rosalie watched Sydney¡¯s unusual reaction in disbelief, and asked, ¡°You mean, you¡¯ve never had a meal with your son before?¡± Sydney pursed her lips helplessly. ¡°We rarely meet. Over time, I don¡¯t know how to get along with the Spencers anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his mother, not a stranger. You¡¯re also part of the Spencers. Don¡¯t you n to talk to Theo?¡± Rosalie asked. Sydney¡¯s posture was no longer as rxed as before; she seemed somewhat ufortable now. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to see me now.¡± ¡°How would you know if you never asked?¡± Rosalie said. ¡°After so many years, know some things are not easy, OM You have to try, and think Theo¡­¡± She paused, trying to organize her thoughts and express her feelings in the best way possible. ¡°What about him?¡± Sydney pressed. ¡°Stop leaving me hanging like that. You always don¡¯t finish your sentences.¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to keep you in suspense I was just thinking of how to convey the fact that Theo actually cares a lot about you. He wouldn¡¯t dream of you at night if he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s rather sad.¡± Sydney¡¯s face was expressionless. It was unclear what she was thinking. The corners of her mouth lifted el slightly, and she said, ¡°He has never taken the initiative to contact me. I thought he didn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Is that why you haven¡¯t taken the initiative to contact him?¡± Sydney¡¯s silence already gave Rosalie the answer. Rosalie found it somewhat ridiculous. ¡°Because of a misunderstanding, both of you haven¡¯t contacted each other once and are in a deadlock. It¡¯s such a pity!¡± Sydney was rendered speechless. ¡°Mom, just listen to me. Take the initiative to contact him,¡± Rosalie advised. ¡°I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t reject you.¡± ¡°What if he does? I¡¯d be very embarrassed,¡± Sydney said, a little uneasy. Chapter 316 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. ¡°Oh, please. You¡¯re his biological mother. Why would you be afraid of things being awkward? He¡¯s your son, for goodness¡¯s sake!¡± Rosalie said. She couldn¡¯t understand. Did Sydney forget how to be a mother? Sydney turned around to nce at her. ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re a mother now.¡± Her gazended on Rosalie¡¯s belly. ¡°Still not intending to announce it?¡± Rosalie caressed her belly as she shook her head. ¡°I told Grandma that I¡¯m traveling.¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re bent on keeping it a secret till the end.¡± ¡°Thanks for helping me to keep it under wraps, Mom.¡± Sydney had long known of Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy, but never mentioned it to anyone. She was clearly a woman of her word. Sydney shrugged. ¡°Since I promised you not to talk about it, of course I wouldn¡¯t. I know that if I let the cat out of the bag, it¡¯ll only make things difficult for you. But do you really intend to hide the baby from Theodore forever?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. I just want to deliver the baby by myself. It might be troublesome if he found out about it right now. He¡¯s about to marry Cynthia, after all.¡± Sydney could sense Rosalie¡¯s eyes dimming. ¡°Do you really think Theodore loves Cynthia to death, and is willing to sacrifice everything just to marry her?¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what he¡¯s already doing?¡± It wasn¡¯t her own opinion, but a fact. Anyway, her feelings on this matter were no longer important. ¡°Is there anything you need help with? I can make arrangements with the hospitals and nearby apartments wherever you¡¯re nning to travel to,¡± Sydney offered. ¡°Thanks, Mom, but I can handle it myself.¡± Rosalie was already nning to give birth to the baby herself and raise it on her own. If she couldn¡¯t even handle something as minor as this, how could she be a mother in time toe? It wasn¡¯t easy being a mother. It wasn¡¯t just about giving birth and feeding the child. She knew it was going to be tough, and that it was a huge responsibility. Therefore, she had to learn how to solve problems by herself. Sydney seemed to know what was going through Rosalie¡¯s mind, and didn¡¯t force her. She picked up her phone on the coffee table and swiped on the screen, looking as though she wanted to call someone. ¡°Mom, are you calling Theodore?¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you advise me to talk to him?¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll be very happy to hear from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± Sydney said. ¡°What if he rejects me?¡± As she spoke, she hit the call button. After a while, a deep voice came from the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Sydney said-there was slight mainic in her voice, but she I her usual cool dem fenough to cover up her nerves. ¡°I know.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice sounded ally cool. They didn¡¯t sound li and son talking over . ¡°What¡¯s the matterent belongs to ¡°I want to ask you out for a meal.¡± Sydney puffed away at one cigarette after another, clearly betraying her nervousness, although she et managed to keep her tone calm. She looked just like a head honcho with the ability of keeping cool no matter how antsy she actually felt. Content belongs to Theodore remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Why the sudden invitation?¡± ¡°No particr reason. Just tell me if you want to or not.¡± Rosalie wanted to tug her hair out of her scalp as she listened to their conversation. Was this the way to talk to your own son? Theodore clearly sounded upset. ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Sydney said; she didn¡¯t care to do her darnedest to salvage the situation. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, then let¡¯s forge-¡° Chapter 317 Rosalie tugged Sydney¡¯s sleeve and pulled at it, shaking her head profusely at her. She mouthed, ¡°Ask him when he¡¯s free, and that you can wait.¡± The corner of Sydney¡¯s mouth twitched. She coughed dryly, and put out the cigarette between her fingers. ¡°In that case, when are you free? You can¡¯t possibly be busy all the time, can you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy all the time.¡± His heartless rejection made Sydney¡¯s brows furrow. A piercing pain shot through her chest. She could sense that Theodore didn¡¯t want to have a meal with her, or even see his own mother. Before Rosalie could say anything further, Sydney decided that she would give it another shot. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t free? Not even for half an hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no.¡± Sydney¡¯s grip over her phone tightened, and she chuckled helplessly. ¡°Alright, then. Go ahead and be busy. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Sydney was about to hang up when Rosalie snatched the phone from her hand and said to the man on the line, ¡°Theodore Spencer!¡± Theodore was surprised to hear a familiar voice calling out his name. ¡°Rose, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯m with your mother.¡± ¡°What are you doing with her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that. Why did you reject your mother¡¯s invitation for a meal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±Property ? 2024 N?(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°As if!¡± Rosalie said sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that! You have time to visit Cynthia, act so ridiculously, throw temper tantrums, and drag me back home in the middle of the night¡­but you don¡¯t have time for a meal with your mother? Who are you trying to kid?¡± Sydney stared at Rosalie, wide-eyed and in disbelief. Never had she expected to see such a bold and unrestrained side of her daughter-inw. When Rosalie was berating Theodore, she sounded as if she were scolding a child. Theodore seemed equally shocked by Rosalie¡¯s words, and fell silent for a long time. The high and mighty CEO of SK Enterprise, who was always shouting at his employees, was now being scolded by his own wife and he didn¡¯t even have the guts to talk back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Rosalie said, her brows furrowed. ¡°Say something!¡± ¡°Do you really want me to have a meal with her?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Theodore said coldly. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t throw a tantrum, alright? Don¡¯t you know what your heart wants?¡± Rosalie said in a huff. ¡°I heard all that night, when you were talking in your sleep. You were crying out for your mom. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember that happening.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s crying out for Mom? You¡¯re babbling nonsense,¡± Theodore denied awkwardly. ¡°Am I? Or are you the one lying through your teeth? Don¡¯t you feel your conscience getting pricked?¡± ¡°Rose, I¡­¡± ¡°Theo, I¡¯m giving you two options right now. You either decide on a date and time to have a meal with your mom and talk things through without fighting, or I¡¯ll pretend to not know you and we¡¯ll cut all contact from now on. Since you can even be bothered to talk to your own mom, why bother keeping in contact with your ex-wife?¡± ¡°Rose, that¡¯s two separate matters. I was just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Rosalie cut him off. ¡°You have two options. Take your pick.¡± Rosalie sounded autocratic, like a queen who wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. Theodore gaped in astonishment at how overbearing she sounded. ¡°I¡­¡± he said with a flinch, ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Chapter 318 ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hand the phone over to your mom. Set the date and time between yourselves.¡± Rosalie handed the phone back to Sydney. Sydney was still stunned from what Rosalie had just done, but managed to take the phone from her and put it to her ear. Theodore said something to her before she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± Sydney hung up, and turned to say to Rosalie, ¡°I¡¯ve set the date and venue of our meeting.¡± Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. She was just trying her luck just now, and didn¡¯t really expect her attempt to turn out sessful. ¡°That¡¯s good. I just hope you two can have a good talk. Please don¡¯t end up fighting. You two have already missed out on so much time together, so you should treasure every moment you have together. You two are mother and son, after all. I know you love your son, and that Theo really needs you,¡± she said. ¡°But I really have no idea how to be a mother. I¡¯m too trapped in my own world. I¡¯ve lived like this for my entire life. I can¡¯t hold a candle to even someone as young as you,¡± Sydney said, sounding quite guilty. She sighed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rosalie drew closer to her, and patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not toote.¡± Sydney held Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Can youe with me on that day? I might get nervous alone.¡± ¡°Go with you? But won¡¯t I interrupt your mother and son time?¡± ¡°No such thing,¡± Sydney said. ¡°We are mother and son, but if it weren¡¯t for you, we might not even have the chance for alone time like this. With you there, you can act as a buffer and prevent any idents from happening.¡± Rosalie pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Just then, Sydney¡¯s phone rang again. She answered the call. ¡°Hello? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to approve the loan? What did you say? Send me information on Regent Co.¡± After a few simple words, Sydney hung up. ¡°Mom, is the Regent Co. you mentioned the localpany of the same name?¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°It is,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Why won¡¯t you approve the loan? Isn¡¯t thepany doing well?¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s doing well, but its growth has been so aggressive and way too quick, it¡¯s inevitable that problems are going to ur. I¡¯ve had my team dig up some information, and after check through them, I couldn¡¯t find any issues whatsoever. I still think there¡¯s something off about it, though.¡± ¡°Mom, do you still have the information with you?¡± Rosalie asked. Sydney nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. Do you want to take a look at them?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°May I? I¡¯ve done some research on financial institutions, when I was still studying, and came across many cases regarding thispany. I want to take this opportunity to learn more and read more.¡± Sydney crooked a finger. ¡°Come with me.¡± Rosalie followed Sydney into her home office. Sydney hauled an entire box of documents from her cupboard, whichnded on the table with a heavy thud. Rosalie¡¯s head buzzed. ¡°Take a look.¡± ¡°Mom, did you finish reading all the documents inside?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sydney said as she leaned casually against the edge of the table I read only a few docum and was toozy to go on content belongs to ¡°Then why did you say that you couldn¡¯t find any issues with thepany?¡± Rosalie thought Sydney read through all the information her team found. ¡°Yes, I read a few pages and couldn¡¯t find any issues, so I didn¡¯t continue,¡± Sydney remarked casually. Chapter 319 Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say at that point. Sydney¡¯s words seemed to make sense, and she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute it. ¡°Do you still want to read through them?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I do, but can I bring them back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just read through them here, and go back whenever you¡¯re done. It¡¯s tiring to take back so many documents.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie flipped through the documents in the box. ¡°There are just too many documents. One day isn¡¯t enough for me to go through them all. Also, I have to analyze and think through the data, and even do some checking. I think¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just stay here overnight. I have everything you need anyway, so feel free to use them. Oh, yes. There¡¯s food in the fridge. You can cook lunch this afternoon, or order takeout. I have something to attend to, and I need to head out. I¡¯ll buy some clean underwear for you before Ie hometer.¡± In light of Sydney¡¯s offer, Rosalie had no choice but to nod her head in agreement for the sake of convenience. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Rosalie shuddered when she nced at the box of documents again. Looks like she has to stay up the entire night¡­ Soon after, Sydney changed and left. Rosalie sat in Sydney¡¯s home office and pulled out the documents from the box, reading through the information page by page. With all theplicated data in the documents, Rosalie was afraid that she might forget what she read and wanted to get some paper to jot down notes. She randomly pulled open a drawer on her right. A photography right inside the drawer. It was Theodore in his younger days. He was absolutely adorable as a child, his eyesrge, bright, and beautiful. Rosalie¡¯s right thumb caressed his face and lips, her lips subconsciously curving into a smile. Her smile eventually faded as she sighed. What a pity that such an adorable little angel ended up being such a bastard. After putting the photograph where it was found, Rosalie closed the drawer. It was clear to her how much Sydney cared for her son. She simply didn¡¯t wear her heart on her sleeve, which was a trait that Theodore shared. When Sydney returned home at night, she found Rosalie still reading through the documents. She was taking notes while pouring through the documents, marking them out, and even doing some research on her phone. She was so immersed in the work that she didn¡¯t notice that Sydney was home. Sydney stood at the door of the study for a few minutes.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to see how long it would take Rosalie to notice her, but Rosalie waspletely oblivious to her surroundings. ¡°Still busy? Did you take a break?¡± Sydney finally said. At the sound of Sydney¡¯s voice, Rosalie turned her head around. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Rosalie nced at the clock, and realized that it was already seven in the evening. She had been busy with the documents for such a long time. ¡°You didn¡¯t have lunch, did you?¡± Sydney knew that was true from the looks of it. Rosalie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I forgot about it. There is just too much information in here, and I was so lost in them.¡± ¡°Still, you can¡¯t forget to eat. You¡¯re pregnant remember?¡± Sydney ced a bag on the table. ¡°I bought this for you. See what else you¡¯re stillcking?¡± ¡°Thanks, I think I have all I need.¡± Rosalie looked through the bag, and saw that everything she needed was inside. She was only going to stay for one night and didn¡¯t need much, anyway. Content belongs t Perhaps because she was sitting for too long, Rosalie felt a slight difort when she suddenly stood up and tried to stretch out her limbs. ¡°Don¡¯t keep sitting down. I¡¯m going to prepare dinner, join me. Get your body moving. I¡¯m sure even your baby finds it boring here.¡± Sydney nced at Rosalie¡¯s belly. Chapter 320 Rosalie nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Did you find anything after looking through all those documents?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie said, ¡°They crunched their numbers so beautifully, it¡¯s almost perfect. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for argepany to not encounter any issues at all, what with their sudden, rapid expansion within such a short period of time. Sometimes, the more perfect something seems, the greater the hidden issues-maybe even more so than something that appears imperfect.¡± She went on, ¡°What¡¯s more, the share price of Regent Co. is very high right now. I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be an open target.¡± Sydney smiled. ¡°Not bad, you have potential. Sometimes, however, it¡¯s not enough to just judge based on a feeling. You have to present solid evidence to convince others.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll continue searching for it.¡±Content ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sydney said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Take it easy. You must have patience in whatever you do.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sydney said doubtfully, ¡°you¡¯re so eager to look through information regarding Regent Co. and find something. Why do I feel like you have another motive aside from just curiosity and the desire to learn something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie smiled coyly. She did have another motive, but it wasn¡¯t for herself. She had heard about Regent Co. in Sebastian¡¯s office, and knew that Skycrest Enterprise had lost to Regent Co. Since she was in the know of something like this, she thought it a good idea to investigate matters and see if she could help. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± Sydney pulled out some food from the fridge. ¡°Can you help me wash some vegetables?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalie stepped forward, and helped Sydney prepare dinner. Things were pleasant between them. Rosalie suddenly realized that Sydney didn¡¯t feel as cold as she usually did. Perhaps after hanging out with her for long, she realized that Sydney was just cold on the outside. Although Rosalie was divorced from Theodore, she had gotten used to calling Sydney ¡°Mom¡±. Sydney was used to it, too. ¡°Try this,¡± Sydney said as she spooned some food onto Rosalie¡¯s te. ¡°Eat more.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mom. You have some, too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be such a stranger,¡± Sydney said. ¡°Since you call me ¡®Mom¡¯, I treat you as my daughter. I see the baby in your belly as my grandchild.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll be the first I tell once the baby is out.¡± With one member of the Spencer family aware of her pregnancy, Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t feel so lonely anymore. At the very least, the grandmother of her baby knew of the baby¡¯s presence. ¡°What about Theo? He has the right to know, too,¡± Sydney said. Rosalie fell silent. Sydney went on, ¡°I¡¯m not reprimanding you. I just think that you might not know how much Theo cares about you. I think he really likes you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s spoon fell into her soup bowl with a nk; soup sttered et on the dining table and even her fingers. It felt hot to the touch, but her mind was in a mess. All sense of pain seemed to elude her as her entire body stiffened. Sydney grabbed a napkin and handed it to her. ¡°Wipe your hand with this.¡± Rosalie snapped back to attention, and took the napkin from Sydney to wipe her fingers. ¡°Mom, how are you so confident that he likes me?¡± ¡°Do you think he hates you, then?¡± Sydney asked her back. Rosalie pondered for a moment. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t hate me, he wouldn¡¯t like me. Otherwise, why would he divorce me and marry Cynthia?¡± Wife my 321-340 Chapter 321 Sydney couldn¡¯t exin why, either. She simply felt that Theodore liked Rosalie very much. Yet, his actions and decisions were so confusing. She also didn¡¯t want to give Rosalie empty hope. If she were mistaken, it would only lead to disappointments for Rosalie. They were already divorced, anyway. It no longer mattered what Theodore really felt. ¡°Yes, I have no idea what¡¯s blinding him. I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s so good about Cynthia Zeller. At least the woman Wesley fell in love with back then was a true talent.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Maybe Theo just found his soulmate. No matter who she is, she¡¯s bound to make him fall in love with her.¡± Love sometimes didn¡¯t make sense. Yet, sometimes it was all that mattered-even if others find it illogical and foolish. ¡°What about you? Do you like Theo?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. Sydney stared at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯re already divorced. None of this matters anymore.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if a de was stuck in her throat and hurt her badly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The food¡¯s getting cold.¡± Sydney didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, and simply nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± They finished dinner in silence. After they were done, Rosalie returned to the study in less than an hour to continue pouring through the documents. Sydney reminded her not to stay up toote, and to rest early. Rosalie promised her profusely, but when the clock was about to strike eleven, Sydney realized that her home office was still brightly lit. Sydney saw how serious Rosalie looked, and didn¡¯t interrupt her. She stepped out of the study, thinking that Rosalie might go to bed once she felt tired. Sydney returned to her room, about to drift off to sleep when her phone buzzed with an iing text. It was Theodore. His text read, ¡®Why was Rose with you today?¡¯ He found it strange that Rose went looking for his mother, given their sparse interactions with each other. Sydney suddenly felt nervous, having received a text from her son. It was rare of him to text her, and it was about his wife. She smiled helplessly as she replied, ¡®She came to visit me.¡¯ Theodore texted back, ¡®Why did she visit you? Are you sick?¡¯ Sydney¡¯s brow arched. Was her son showing her concern? ¡®Will youe visit me if I tell you that I¡¯m ill?¡¯ Theodore texted, ¡®Seems like you¡¯re not ill. So why did she visit you?¡¯ Sydney replied, ¡®I¡¯m her et mother-inw. Is it that strange for Rose to visit her mother-inw? Although you two are divorced, she still calls me Mom.¡¯ She waited for a long time before receiving Theodore¡¯s reply. ¡®Don¡¯t hurt her, and don¡¯t behave the way you did thest time. She isn¡¯t the kind of person you im her to be.¡¯ Sydney replied, ¡®Look how protective you are of her! People might think she¡¯s still your wife. Oh, I suddenly remember that while she calls me Mom, she doesn¡¯t call you her husband anymore. Tsk, tsk. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She felt great taking a jab at her son. Theodore texted back, ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether she calls me her husband or not. Even if we¡¯re divorced, she¡¯s still part of the Spencer family. I see her as my sister.¡¯ His fury was clear even through text. Sydney typed, ¡®Since you see her as your sister, that makes her my daughter. Why are you so worried about me hanging out with my daughter?¡¯ Theodore replied, ¡®Mom, don¡¯t make things difficult for her. I¡¯m being serious.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m being serious, too. Don¡¯t worry about me spending time with my daughter. I¡¯m going to bed.¡¯ ¡®Is Rose asleep?¡¯ ¡®Not yet. She¡¯s still busy.¡¯ Theodore asked, ¡®What is she busy with at such an hour? Did you make her do something?¡¯ Sydney texted, ¡®What¡¯s it got to do with you? Even if you treat her as your sister, you have no right to poke your nose in her private matters.¡¯ Theodore asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me asking about it?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to tell you. If you want to know, ask her about it yourself. I¡¯m going to bed, bye,¡¯ Sydney texted. She waited for a while to make sure that Theodore didn¡¯t reply before putting her phone down. She put her hands on her belly, and sighed. She finally had a normal conversation with her son! Although he was slightly fierce to her, she felt good about it nheless. Chapter 322 Rosalie was still busy in the study. Sydney had given her a new notebook, which she had filled up. She was halfway through the box of documents; she didn¡¯t bother counting, and simply read the documents page by page. Just then, her phone buzzed. Rosalie remained unperturbed, and continued jotting down notes until her phone buzzed again. She furrowed her brows, and grabbed her phone. ncing at the iing text, she saw found it was from Theodore. The first text read, ¡®Are you asleep?¡¯ The second text read, ¡®??¡¯ Rosalie typed on her phone, ¡®I¡¯m not asleep yet.¡¯ But before she sent it out, something came to mind. If she told him that she wasn¡¯t asleep yet, he was bound to ask her what she was doing. It was going to take her time to reply to him. She didn¡¯t want to chat with Theodore right now. She was long past the time when she felt excited whenever he contacted her. Time was of the essence, and she had to read through all the documents. As such, she deleted her original message and typed, ¡®I¡¯m very tired, so I¡¯m going to bed. Goodnight.¡¯ After replying to Theodore, she switched her phone to silent mode, put it aside, and went back to work. On the other end, Theodore stared at his phone screen in a daze. ¡®Didn¡¯t Mom say that Rose was busy? Why did Rose say she was going to bed?¡¯ he thought. Theodore texted Sydney again. ¡®Mom, is Rose asleep or not?¡¯ Yet, he received no response from Sydney. From his conversation with her, it seemed as though Rose was staying the night at her ce. They were both probably asleep right now. Theodore wanted to call Rosalie, but thought that he might interrupt her rest. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ he thought. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel anxious and inferior? Why am I afraid that she might detest me?¡¯ He was acting like a neglected and frustrated wife. Theodore furrowed his brows, and flung his phone aside. Heid on his side and shut his eyes, like a sulking child. After a while, he opened his eyes again and grabbed his phone. Meekly and cautiously, he replied to Rosalie with a text. ¡®Goodnight.¡¯ The next day, Sydney was awoken by an rm. She opened her eyes blearily silenced the rm, and got out of bed. She felt grumpy, like a teenager who got rudely awoken from her beauty sleep. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After washing up, she got changed and walked to Rosalie¡¯s room. Yet, when she opened the door, she found the room empty. The sheets were still neatly folded, left in the same state as they werest night. Feeling suspicious, she headed to the home office. She saw Rosalie still pouring through the documents, the entire box almost empty. Even a student wouldn¡¯t study so hard for her finals. Sydney was about to step in and question Rosalie if she slept at allst night, but a thought suddenly came to mind. She pulled her phone out, then snapped a photo of Rosalie¡¯s tired face and heavy eye bags, and sent it to Theodore. She typed Your ex-wife didn¡¯t sleep the entire night, her eye bags are so heavy and she looks so haggard Tsk, tsk! How heart-wrenching. No matter how hard I tried to persuade her, it was no use.¡¯ Sydney sat on the couch, and silently counted down. Three, two, one¡­ Just then, her phone started to buzz crazily. Sydney leisurely bit into an apple she grabbed from the coffee table, swallowing it before answering the call. In a tone that sounded like that of a customer service officer, she said, ¡°Hello, good day. How can I help you?¡± The man on the other end of the line was stunned into silence for a few seconds, before finally remembering what he was calling for. Chapter 324 ¡°No,¡± Theodore said in a panic. ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt you. Go ahead and read your documents, but don¡¯t hang up.¡± He wanted to help her with her work. Rosalie¡¯s eyes shed with doubt. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No particr reason. Just don¡¯t hang up and continue with your work.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what Theodore was up to. She pushed her phone away, and continued reading. When she was finally done reading through every single document, she felt overwhelmed with fatigue. Eye bags hung heavily below her eyes. She stumbled to the hall, and saw Sydney preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Upon hearing footsteps, Sydney turned around. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You were up the whole night. I thought you¡¯d at least sleep a littlest night.¡± Rosalie smiled and sat at the table, still in a daze. She slumped on the table and said, ¡°I felt a burst of energy, and wanted to read through everything in one go. Before I knew it, the sun was rising.¡± She ced her phone on the table. Sydney served up breakfast on the table, and realized that she was still on a call with Theodore. Sydney smiled. ¡°My dear child, you¡¯re so hardworking. Theo thought that I was bullying you, and told me off.¡± Rosalie sat up straight. ¡°Is that so? Theo, did you do that?¡± she demanded unceremoniously. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Rose, don¡¯t listen to her. I didn¡¯t tell her off.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t dare to admit, for fear Rosalie might explode on him. Sydney rolled her eyes. ¡°Deny it, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How can I admit to something I never did?¡± Theodore said stubbornly. From time immemorial, mothers-inw have always told on their daughters-inw to their sons Yet now, the Spencer family was witnessing a case of the ve mother-inw telling on her son to her daughter-inw. Content belongs to ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t count it against you, since you¡¯re my son. Anyway, Rose would certainly trust me.¡± Sydney was very confident that her daughter-inw would stand on her side. ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore asked, ¡°you trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Rosalie said irritably. Theodore felt upset. ¡°I was just §ç§à§Û concerned for you. You told me you were going to bedst night, but then you stayed up the entire night. What exactly were you busine ¡°I was reading through information about apany,¡± Rosalie said truthfully. ¡°Whichpany?¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?¡± Sydney yelled at the phone. ¡°I¡¯m having breakfast with Rose, goodbye.¡± ¡°Wait! Rose, go to sleep immediately after breakfast. Do you hear me?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie yawned and rubbed her nose. ¡°Why should I listen to you? You¡¯re not my husband.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± That seemed to be Theodore¡¯s final stubborn attempt. ¡°You¡¯re not my brother,¡± Rosalie said as she slumped weakly on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t want you as my brother.¡± Perhaps because her brain cells were all dead fromst night, her mind was buzzing. She was so exhausted, she didn¡¯t bother thinking through what she was saying. She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Theodore as her brother. She didn¡¯t have a brother, and she didn¡¯t want him as one. ¡°What did you say? Why not?¡± Theodore said, on the verge of ring up. ¡°Please! We used to be married and are not divorced. What is this talk about being my brother? Quit fooling around.¡± ¡°Rose, even though we¡¯re divorced¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I know. Goodbye.¡± Rosalie knew what he was going to say, which was all he had been saying recently. She hung up and buried her head in her arms. She was so tired. hapter 325 After a few seconds, Rosalie looked up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go take a nap.¡± She was just too tired. ¡°Sleep after breakfast,¡± Sydney said as she served up thest te of food. ¡°It¡¯ll just take a few minutes. You might not be hungry, but your baby certainly is.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°All right then,¡± she acquiesced. She looked down, and rubbed her belly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I stayed upst night, and I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t rest well, too. I¡¯ll restter, okay?¡± 9 Sydney saw the bleary look on Rosalie¡¯s face, and found it rather adorable. From the sound of their conversation just now, Rosalie and Theodore looked just like a married couple having a tiff. Despite the heated words, their rtionship looked great. No one would have guessed that they were divorced. Had they known, they would surely be confused as to why they would be divorced despite their great rtionship. It felt strange, however. They were already divorced, but Theodore seemed to be bugging Rosalie incessantly. His father was a scumbag, and so was he. Like father, like son, indeed. Sydney smiled helplessly.. This father and son pair had to feel the pain before admitting their mistake. After breakfast, Rosalie headed straight to her room, copsed on the bed, and fell into a deep sleep. She was worried she might oversleep and end up not being able to sleep at night, so she set an rm that would go off in three and a half hours¡® time. After cleaning up the kitchen, Sydney headed to her home office and saw that the documents were already neatly packed into the box. The thick notebook was filled with notes Rosalie had scribbled. She flipped through the notebook as shock registered in her eyes. She mumbled to herself, ¡°She¡¯s so patient and detailed, she managed to identify the problem.¡± Sydney grabbed her phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Hello. Regent Co.¡¯s loan application will not be approved.¡± Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Sydney saw Theodore¡¯s face, dark with displeasure, through the surveince camera footage. She thought they would only meet a few dayster. She didn¡¯t expect to see him today. Ding, dong! He seemed irritated. Sydney straightened out her shirt and hair. Damn it, why was she feeling so nervous? She was going to see her son, not a potential suitor! She coughed dryly and stood up, opening the door while keeping her face carefully expressionless. ¡°Why, if it isn¡¯t Mr. Spencer. What are you doing here?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Rose. Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s resting. What do you want from her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see her.¡± Theodore stared cautiously at Sydney, behaving as though here to seek revenge for Rosalie. §Ñ §ê§Ñ§Ö Sydney scoffed as she stepped aside, pointing to a room inside. Theodore walked toward the direction Sydney pointed in, his face cold as ice. ¡°She¡¯s asleep,¡± Sydney said to his back, ¡°be quiet.¡± Theodore ignored her and walked straight to the door and opened it carefully. She saw Rosalie lying on the bed, snoring. She didn¡¯t even pull the covers over herself. Theodore shook his head helplessly as he tiptoed to the bedside. Rosalie was lying atop the sheets. He pulled Rosalie into his arms, then grabbed the sheets out from under her before cing her back down on the bed. He moved very gently and carefully. Rosalie was so tired and in such deep sleep, she didn¡¯t notice a thing. Theodore leaned in so close to her, he could feel her breath on his cheeks. Her breath was warm. He stared at her face, inches from his, and swallowed hard. His lips rubbed the tip of her nose, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was an ident or a deliberate move on his part. Rosalie¡¯s lips moved as she pouted, her brows furrowing slightly as she turned around and continued sleeping on her side. Theodore¡¯s lips gently caressed her cheeks. He felt a surge of electricity coursing through his veins. Rosalie felt something in her dreams, but her eyelids were so she couldn¡¯t open them. heavy, Theodore continued holding Rosalie in his arms, his elbows on both her sides. He was so close to her that their breaths mingled. Despite his back injury, he felt as though all his difort vanished at that moment. Theodore reluctantly straightened himself up, and tucked her into the sheets. He swept her bangs away from her face, and stood up to stare at her by her bedside for a long time. He did so all the way until Sydney walked over and stood behind him, and both of them stared at the woman in deep sleep on the bed. They felt like guardian angels watching over her. After a while, Sydney turned her back to nce at Theodore. His eyes looked so serious that even Sydney, as his mother, found it mesmerizing. Why in the world did they get divorced? Was Theodore out of his mind? Sydney lifted a hand, and waved it in front of Theodore. Theodore grabbed her hand, and pulled it down. He nced at his mother in silence, worried that any noise might wake Rosalie up. Sydney said in hushed tones, ¡°You¡¯re spacing out.¡± Theodore turned to leave the room without a word. Sydney followed behind him. After shutting the door to Rosalie¡¯s room, the two of them walked to the hall. Theodore was the first to break the silence. ¡°What exactly did you make her dost night? Why didn¡¯t she sleep at all?¡± ¡°What, trying to interrogate me?¡± Sydney crossed her arms before her chest. ¡°Why do you keep thinking that I¡¯m bullying her?¡± ¡°What do you mean, I keep thinking? You picked on her for no apparent reason thest time,¡± Theodore argued. ¡°Since I picked on her thest time, I¡¯ll keep picking on her forever. Is that it?¡± ¡°You know best you answer to that. ¡°That¡¯s right, I do.¡± Sydney was getting upset that her well¨Cmeaning intentions were getting twisted and misunderstood. Her fool of a son was so protective over his wife! ¡°Why don¡¯t I wake¨CRosalie up right now so you can ask her yourself if she was the one who came rushing over here and asked to be bullied? She loves getting bullied, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Sydney was about to walk to Rosalie¡¯s room when Theodore stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her from her rest. ¡°What do you want from me, then?¡± Sydney¡¯s arms slumped to her # sides. ¡°Do you want to give me a huge scolding, like you did thest time?¡± Sydney sounded calm and her face betrayed no emotions, but it didn¡¯t mean that what happenedst time didn¡¯t affect her. The words he uttered then were a knife that pierced through her heart. Her mention of what happenedst time stunned Theodore. He stood rooted to the spot, silent. After a long time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to me anyone. I just want to know what exactly she didst night. What documents did you give to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that she wants to read them herself. Why else would I bother doing this? What can I gain from this?¡± Sydney was slightly annoyed at her son¡¯s usations. She wasn¡¯t angry at Rosalie, but more so at Theodore, and even more so at herself. Why shouldn¡¯t she, especially given the terrible state that her rtionship with her own son was in? The rage in his mother¡¯s eyes made Theodore realize he had overstepped his boundaries. He forced himself to keep calm, and asked, ¡°What documents was she reading?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there,¡± Sydney said as she pointed in a direction. ¡°Go check them out yourself if you want.¡± Theodore walked into the study and saw many documents on the table. He randomly pulled out one and flipped through it, and noticed the notes Rosalie scribbled in the notebook. a The notebook was filled with her scribbles. There were so many documents and so many notes she scribbled down. It must have. taken her a lot of time, and exhausted her thoroughly. Sydney walked in. ¡°Your ex¨Cwife is pretty impressive. She managed to read all these documents in one go.¡± Theodore put Rosalie¡¯s notebook down. It seemed she was trying to identify the problem with thispany, and she really managed to find it amidst the seemingly wless data. Even a professional auditor may not be able to identify the problem through these documents. Regent Co. 5 Theodore suddenly recalled something. He immediately pulled out hist phone, and dialed a gumber. ¡°Hello. Are we having a meeting with Regent Co.ter this afternoon? Tell Mr. Landon not to agree to the negotiation during the meeting. We¡¯ll update them on our decision after the meeting.¡± After Theodore hung up, Sydney smiled. ¡°Seems like Rose identally helped you out, big time.¡± Theodore shut down hisptop and put it aside. ¡°Did she ask for these documents of her own ord? Why?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Sydney said. ¡°Perhaps because she studied finance and wants to learn more. ¦° ¡°Even if she wanted to learn more, why did she sacrifice an entire +29 BONUS night¡¯s sleep? What¡¯s more, the notes she took down clearly shows that she wants to find out the issue with thispany. She must have a reason for doing this.¡± ¡°Yes, so as her ex¨Chusband, do you know her reasons?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you?¡± Sydney shrugged. ¡°Why would I know if even you don¡¯t know? Rose didn¡¯t tell me. I asked her, but she clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Theodore found it strange. Both of them fell silent. What exactly was Rose trying to do? She stayed up the entire night to look through these documents, calcting forms, analyzing the results and finally identifying the problem. Why did she do all that? Suddenly, the two of them looked up at each other. They seemed to have realized something. Sydney spoke first. ¡°Your instructions for Mr. Landon were not to agree to the negotiation with Regent Co. during the meeting, because you saw the problem with thepany.¡± She waved Rosalie¡¯s notebook before Theodore. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the goal? Does Rose know that SK Enterprise was thinking of cooperating with Regent Co.?¡± Theodore pondered the question. ¡°She studied finance, and often took the initiative to understandpany affairs or ask me about some things. I¡¯d always tell her more and share with her information. She¡¯s part of the Spencers, so I won¡¯t keep thepany¡¯s affairs from her. It¡¯s not strange that she knows about it.¡± Realization dawned on Sydney. ¡°I got it! She must have known that SK Enterprise was thinking of cooperating with Regent Co. Coupled with her overhearing me rejecting the loan to Regent Co., she grew suspicious of thepany and wanted to investigate things. She did it for you.¡± Theodore¡¯s tense body suddenly rxed, as if he was hit by something warm and tender. He sat in the chair, his arms resting on the table as he stared at the notebook. He flipped it open once more, a warm smile on his face as he looked at the elegant handwriting inside. He couldn¡¯t believe Rosalie did something like that for him, and didn¡¯t even tell him about it. If he hadn¡¯t found out about it himself, it would have been a silent sacrifice on her part for him. After realizing what Rosalie did, Theodore didn¡¯t me her for speaking so fiercely to him earlier today. She wasn¡¯t annoyed with him¨Cshe was just concerned about him and wanted to finish up her investigations quickly. ENJOYING THE BOOK? Give it a rating to show your support! What¡¯s more, she had stayed up the entire night and kept him in the dark about it. It was natural that she was hot¨Ctempered and red up at him. As for why she didn¡¯t tell him about it, he reasoned that it must be because they were divorced and she was keeping her distance, but couldn¡¯t stop herself from caring for him. Theodore drew the link in his own mind. Sydney noticed the tender look in Theodore¡¯s eyes. ¡°Seems like your ex¨Cwife still treats you very well, and is so considerate toward you.¡± The mention of his ¡®ex¨Cwife¡® made Theodore¡¯s eyes go dim. He felt slightly ufortable, and stood up. ¡°Whatever it is, you should have advised her not to stay up the entire night. Her body is still in such a weak condition. What if something bad happened?¡± ¡°I told her to sleep early, but she refused to listen. She¡¯s not a child. Could I have forced her to go to sleep? Even if it¡¯s not for herself, I thought she would go to bed early for the b¡­¡± Sydney¡¯s mind buzzed as she froze. ¡®Oh no,¡® she thought. She almost let the cat out of the bag! Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he looked suspiciously at Sydney. ¡± For the what?¡± Sydney forced a smile, and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for herself, I thought. she¡¯d go to bed early to prevent Grandma from worrying about her.¡± Sydney¡¯s tone was stiff, but her words made sense as she tried to make up an excuse. She had wanted to say that it was for the baby in her womb. In fact, Sydney was very curious as to how Theodore would respond upon finding out about Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy. However, she promised Rosalie that she wouldn¡¯t expose her secret. She couldn¡¯t tell Theodore about it without her permission. If she messed things up and make the situation even more of a tragedy than it already was, it would be terrible. Theodore still looked suspicious. He could sense that Sydney was making up an excuse to hide what she originally wanted to say. But from how she looked, he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. He was about to ask further, when Sydney said, ¡°Rose treats you so well, but you don¡¯t treasure her and insist on marrying Cynthia. Will that woman sacrifice her beauty sleep to do something like this for you?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her. She¡¯s so ill right, now, so don¡¯t talk bad about her behind her back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking bad about her. I¡¯m talking bad about you, and I¡¯m doing that in your face. I think you must be blind to abandon such an amazing wife and get entangled with another woman. You¡¯re an idiot, like your father is.¡± ¡°My father is an idiot, I¡¯ll admit that.¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned cold, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°I know you once loved him, but things are different between Rose and me. ¡°How is it different?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Rose is¡­¡± Theodore suddenly felt pain pierce through his heart. They were already divorced. What¡¯s the point of saying all these? Sydney wouldn¡¯t understand. Rose didn¡¯t love him. How could he tie her down? She even told him that she wasn¡¯t happy with him, and had had enough of the marriage. Her words were like a thorn in his chest, and the mere thought of it pained him. As Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed, Sydney seemed to sense something.¡± Did you ever talk things through with Rose?¡± Why did she suddenly think that the ones who needed a good chat were not her and Theodore, but him and Rose? There seemed to be many heartfelt words that they never shared with each other. Theodore sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve said everything there is to say. Things are fine, now that we¡¯re divorced. We don¡¯t need to keep fighting like we, did before.¡± Each time she cried, he felt as though he hadmitted a heinous crime. Theodore¡¯s fingers caressed the notebook on the table, his eyes growing darker and deeper. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading back. Don¡¯t tell Rose that I was here today, and don¡¯t tell her that I know about the documents.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to tell me about it, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know about it. Let her have a good sleep. Please take good care of her.¡± 124 Rosalie woke up at the sound of the rm at noon, just in time for lunch. She was still feeling woozy and very tired. When she looked at the time, she knew she couldn¡¯t go on sleeping. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night and end up having her day and night reserved. That would be terrible. It would be fine if she weren¡¯t pregnant, but she was. She had to think for the baby. After climbing out of bed, Rosalie walked into the bathroom, washed up, bathed, and changed into a clean set of clothes. After leaving the bathroom, she felt a lot better and not so tired anymore. Rosalie walked into the study and took out her notebook. Just then, Sydney returned home from the market. Rosalie walked out of the study with her notebook in hand. When she saw Sydney, she walked over to her and said, ¡°Mom, I found many issuesst night. Look, these are Regent Co.¡¯s data from the previous quarter¡­¡± ¡°I read them,¡± Sydney cut her off as she put her groceries on the table. ¡°I read through your notes while you were asleep. Coupled with the information, I know what you found. There are indeed problems with Regent Co. It looks glorious on the outside, but is in fact riddled with problems.¡± ¡°Mom, with such a high leverage ratio and clear signs of falsifying data, how in the world did they bypass the regtors and get listed?¡± Sydney smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. She simply looked straight into Rosalie¡¯s eyes for a few seconds. Rosalie immediately understood what she meant. It was none other than a bribe. Such a thing wasn¡¯t umon. ¡°Regent Co. once tried to bribe me to get a loan, but I didn¡¯t take it. Had 1 taken it and loaned money to thatpany, the consequences would have been dire. As the president of the bank, I¡¯m responsible for my depositors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to have someone like you with a conscience in the finance. industry,¡± Rosalie said admiringly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. I¡¯m not as good as you described me. I just know what¡¯s good for me, and that¡¯s something you must learn.¡± ¡°I hear you.¡± Just then, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang in her room. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go take the call.¡± She returned to her room with her notebook in hand. After a while, she ran out of the room with her phone and notebook. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Something urgent came up, and I need to leave right now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Something happened to my friend. I need to go help out.¡± ¡°Is it very bad? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± A thought suddenly came to Rosalie¡¯s mind. ¡°I might need your help after all. I¡¯ll call you when I get a chance to, but right now, I need to go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you having lunch?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t have time. I need to leave right away.¡± ¡°Shall I send you there?¡± Sydney chased after her. ¡°No need, Mom. I can drive there myself.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road, and don¡¯t drive so fast. Take it slow and don¡¯t beat the red light. Don¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± Rosalie mmed the door shut and ran off. Sydney ran to the door, and sighed. ¡°That girl is so anxious¡­seriously.¡± Suddenly, Sydney was stunned. What was going on with her? She was behaving just like Rosalie¡¯s real mom, grumbling about and nagging at her daughter. Rosalie got into the car and called Yvonne. ¡°Vonnie, what¡¯s the status right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad! My brother will probably get hit today. My dad is super fierce, and he goes all out in his beatings. He¡¯s been very strict with me and my brother since we were young,¡± Yvonne said with a trembling voice. She feared her dad from the depths of her heart. ¡°Can¡¯t you drag things out?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to do that. Rose, you said just now that you have a +25 BONUS way to help Sebastian. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m rushing over right now. The address you sent me is urate, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the address of my family¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading over right now. Wait for me at the gate and bring me in.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Rosalie put her notebook and phone aside, and drove off. After over half an hour, Rosalie stopped her car right outside a luxurious mansion. With security standing guard at the gate, cars from outside weren¡¯t allowed in. Just then, Yvonne ran over to her and said with a wave of her hand, Rose, I¡¯m here!¡± She immediately instructed one of the security guards to open the gate. Rosalie drove her car inside. After parking her car, she stepped out with her phone and notebook in hand. Yvonne ran toward her. ¡°Rose, how are you going to help Sebastian? Tell me.¡± Her father told Sebastian toe home today. Yvonne found out from the servants at home that her father looked so fierce, it was as if he wanted to devour someone alive. Apparently, Sebastian had lost. a project. Yvonne was so frightened and worried that something bad might happen to Sebastian. She called Rosalie, not so that she could save Sebastian, but to make her heart ache for him. She never expected Rosalie toe to her house in a bid to help. Sebastian. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin things to you right now. Let¡¯s go to Sebastian right now! You¡¯ll know in time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yvonne said with a nod. Rosalie took a few steps, and suddenly felt a difort in her stomach. She felt queasy and nauseous. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yvonne asked with worry in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s hurry inside,¡± Rosalie said. She tried to suppress the nausea, and walked forward. Sydney nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Geoffrey Carter sat expressionlessly on the couch, sipping on some tea. Sebastian stood in front of Geoffrey, his figure tall and towering, with an indomitable air of a noble. Geoffrey looked as if he was going to set his teacup down, but midway, he lifted his arm and flung the teacup in the direction of Sebastian¡¯s head. The tea in the cup sshed all over Sebastian¡¯s head. Although it was no longer scalding, the teacup hit his head and broke into two pieces. Sebastian didn¡¯t wince in pain, and continued standing tall. The broken teacup fell on the floor with a nk. Geoffrey looked up at Sebastian coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite something. I heard that recently, you¡¯re seldom. in the office and always out. Even your secretary doesn¡¯t know where you go or what you¡¯re doing. Tell me, Who is that woman?¡± Sebastian said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s my own problem, and not because of some woman. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Me? Getting the wrong idea?¡± Geoffrey stood up. He was as tall as Sebastian, with a strong and authoritative air about him. Sebastian bore a striking resemnce to him. Geoffrey, however, had many more years of experience under his belt and looked colder and more ruthless than Sebastian. There was not a trace of warmth in his eyes, as if he could viciously step over anyone. ¡°You lost such a major project, which you promised me you were very confident about. Yet, you ended up letting someone else snatch it from under our nose.¡± Geoffrey walked around Sebastian. ¡°You better tell me which woman you¡¯re fooling around with. She¡¯s made you obsessed, and you¡¯ve be negligent about the Sebastian said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no woman. It¡¯s all my own problem, and the loss of the project is my sole responsibility. I take full ountability for it.¡± ¡°You? Bear full responsibility for it?¡± Geoffreyughed mockingly. Then tell me, how are you going to be held responsible for it?¡± ¡°I can resign from the role of CEO of Skycrest Enterprise,¡± Sebastian said without a trace of fear in his eyes. In fact, he looked very calm. Geoffrey looked incisively at Sebastian, his gaze piercing like a sword, as if he wanted to slice him into two ¡°You screwed things up, and want to leave just like that? Sebastian Carter, you¡¯ve turned out to be so irresponsible.¡± ¡°Then tell me, Dad. How do you want to hold me responsible for this? I lost the project, and I was the person with the highest authority. I¡¯m willing to bear the responsibility and deal with the problem I caused, and even consider resignation.¡± ¡°Sebastian Carter!¡± Geoffrey bellowed. ¡°You think you can fly solo now, is that it? How dare you speak to me like that!¡± ¡°I genuinely meant every word I said, and didn¡¯t mean anything else,¡± Sebastian said calmly, ¡°Fine,¡± Geoffrey said with a nod. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t mean anything else, Sebastian, I¡¯ll investigate things and find out who exactly is the one who bewitched you. If this goes on, thepany will copse in your hands.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m solely responsible, and there¡¯s no woman whatsoever. Do you wish for me to be the kind of man who pushes the me on a woman?¡± Sebastian naturally didn¡¯t want his father knowing about Rosalie, for fear she might be implicated. He knew the kind of man his father was. Geoffrey was ruthless even to his own family members, not to mention strangers. He would surely be heartless and cruel. ¡°You put it so nicely. Seems like you¡¯re really protective of that woman.¡± Geoffrey scoffed. ¡°In that case, I must find out who she is. Let me say this upfront: if this woman bears any influence over the Carters, I won¡¯t sit idly by and watch her destroy our family.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to involve someone unrted to this, Dad, then I won¡¯t stand for it!¡± Sebastian said firmly, angercing his voice. In response, Geoffrey gave him a hard p. Sebastian¡¯s head spun sideways. He pressed his tongue against his cheek, and snorted. ¡°You always me Mom for everything. You kept saying she¡¯s dragging you down. After that, she stayed at home and didn¡¯t interfere in anything because she was afraid of troubling you. Even then, you still look down on her. I¡¯m really curious, Dad. Must it always be other people¡¯s fault? Aren¡¯t you going to take any responsibility?¡± Smack! Geoffrey gave him another harsh p. ¡°You¡¯ve lost the project, but you¡¯re still arguing with me! Phillip, bring me the stick!¡± Geoffrey snarled. He had always been strict, and was a staunch believer of the old saying: spare the rod, spoil the child. Following this, Sebastian received many beatings ever since he was a child: As Sebastian got older, Geoffrey rarelyid a hand on him, let alone take out the stick. The butler hesitated, but didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Turning around, he soon returned with a long and thin wooden stick. It looked old, but was flexible and resilient. If it struck someone naked, his or her skin would surely break. Geoffrey took the stick, tapping it lightly in his palm. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me, which woman has blinded you?¡± Sebastian knelt down on his own, and said calmly, ¡°There is no woman. I take all the responsibility.¡± It had nothing to do with Rosalie; it was all his own choices. The fact that he had neglected his work was undeniable. As the one reigning at the top, if he cked off, those below would surely follow suit. Even if his father punished him, he deserved it. Thus, he epted it all. ¡°Good.¡± Geoffrey nodded angrily and let out a coldugh. He turned to Phillip and said, ¡°Have Dr. Zabel prepare toe over.¡± Phillip quickly took out his phone to call Dr. Zabel. Geoffrey was serious this time. Phillip was worried about Sebastian. Geoffrey gripped the stick tightly, raising his hand but not immediately bringing it down, He studied Sebastian¡¯s reaction. The stubborn Sebastian didn¡¯t react at all, and was just waiting for the stick tond on him. Geoffrey gritted his teeth. He was about to hit Sebastian, when a sharp voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Stop!¡± Rosalie rushed in, followed by Yvonne. As soon as the two young women entered the hall, they saw Sebastian kneeling on the ground and Geoffrey raising the stick, ready to hit him. That stick looked terrifying. Sebastian, hearing Rosalie¡¯s voice, turned around in utter shock. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Seeing Yvonne behind Rosalie, he immediately understood the situation. He frowned and red at Yvonne, as if ming her for bringing Rosalie her. Seeing Sebastian¡¯s expression, Yvonne frowned slightly. She was upset. All she wanted was for his future wife to care about him. Her brother didn¡¯t appreciate her good intentions at all! Geoffrey lowered his hand, his gaze falling on Rosalie. After he looked her up and down, he had a realization. ¡°So it¡¯s you! You have the nerve toe here.¡± Yvonne mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°Dad¡­ Her name¡¯s Rosalie, and she¡¯s a good friend of mine and Seb¡¯s.¡± Although Yvonne was very scared, she still stood in front of Rosalie. After all, she was her father¡¯s daughter. ¡°Is that so? Sebastian looked at Rosalie in worry! A few secondster, he said coldly, ¡°Not really. We¡¯re just casual friends. We don¡¯t see each other very often. Yvonne hangs out with her more.¡± Yvonne never expected her brother to say that, but she knew he was trying to protect Rosalie. Rosalie was puzzled to hear Sebastian¡¯s words. She had a hunch he was pretending to be unfamiliar with her on purpose¨Che was doing it was for her sake. His father didn¡¯t seem too kind. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Geoffrey sounded somewhat sarcastic, and his sharp gaze fell on Rosalie again. ¡°Miss Young, my son says you two are just casual friends. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Yvonne answered quickly. ¡°She and Seb are just normal friends. We¡¯re closer.¡± Yvonne hurriedly linked her arm with Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°I called her here to hang out. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d find you two here. We¡¯ll leave immediately! She knew her brother must be deathly anxious right now. The only thing she could do was to take Rosalie away. Sebastian shot Yvonne a discreet look, hinting at her to take Rosalie away as quickly as possible. At once, Yvonne grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand. She was about to lead Rosalie away when thetter shook off her hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rosalie stepped forward with her notebook. ¡°Mr. Carter, I came here today because of Sebastian. Whether we are casual friends or good friends, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m only here to solve a problem.¡± Geoffrey narrowed his eyes, leveling her with an icy re. ¡°Solve al problem?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rosalie took another brave step forward. ¡°I won¡¯t beat. around the bush. I know why you want to punish Sebastian. It¡¯s because Regent Co. took Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s project, and you think. Sebastian did a bad job.¡± She faced Geoffrey fearlessly, neither humble nor overbearing. This fearlessness didn¡¯t stem from the recklessness of youth, but from courage deep inside her. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Sebastian spat. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Leave now! Don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Rosalie turned to look at Sebastian. Not only was his voice severe, but his expression was also fierce¨Che waspletely different from his usual self. For once, he was treating harshly. [3] Yet, she didn¡¯t feel upset. She knew he was only driving her away because he didn¡¯t want her to get involved in this mess. But she was his friend¨Cand as a friend, she couldn¡¯t simply leave. She couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Sebastian get beaten. Just like when Reba beat Theodore. Reba was an elderly woman, but she could still beat Theodore ck and blue. What more Geoffrey, who looked ten times stronger than her! If Rosalie left right now, Sebastian would probably end up in the emergency room. ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± She ignored Sebastian, and looked directly at Geoffrey. I¡¯ll only take two minutes of your time. Will you listen to me first?¡± Sebastian, fraught with worry, was about to stand up. However, Geoffrey pressed the wooden stick firmly on his shoulder. ¡°Did I tell you to get up?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart was pounding. She was just as worried about Sebastian. What year was this? His father still acted like patriarchs from the olden days, who managed their sons and families with an iron fist. Sebastian must have been repressed growing up. Rosalie wondered how he and Yvonne managed to get through such a difficu Rosalie didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time, and immediately opened the notebook on hand. ¡°It¡¯s true Regent Co. took Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s project, but I¡¯ve discovered many issues with thatpany. Their leverage ratio is far too high. I did some calctions using public data and information. all night. Achieving such results is simply impossible, so I can confirm that they¡¯re falsifying their data. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯ve written everything down in this notebook. Please take a look at my notes, and thenpare them with Regent Co.¡¯s public data. You¡¯ll definitely find discrepancies. ¡°Their gross profit margin is much higher than the industry average. I also found that thepany¡¯s management team¡¯s trading activity is suspicious. They use small and unknown auditing firms, and frequently switch agents throughyers of intermediaries.¡± Geoffrey took her notebook, and flipped through a few pages. His frown deepened as he read it. Finally, he snapped the notebook shut. ¡°Do you expect me to believe this just because you showed me these notes, little girl? Even if everything you say is true, the fact remains that Sebastian lost the project. It doesn¡¯t matter if the other party is Regent Co. or anotherpany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Rosalie insisted. ¡°Regent Co. taking it might actually be a good thing.¡± ¡°A good thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What I¡¯ve discovered is just the tip of the iceberg. Regent Co. definitely has bigger internal issues. ¡°If we find an opportunity to short their stocks, we could make a huge profit. Once Regent Co.¡¯s scandal is exposed, and people realize they¡¯ve been falsifying data and went public using fraudulent data, their stock price will plummet. ¡°They will be delisted, and Skycrest Enterprise can seize the chance to take back the project. Given Skycrest¡¯s strength, they can execute the project very well. Those people aren¡¯t stupid.¡± As Geoffrey listened to Rosalie, he looked her up and down again. This time, his gaze carried a hint of intrigue. Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened, astonished by Rosalie¡¯s bold analysis. Sebastian was equally stunned by the scene before him. The room was eerily quiet. Geoffrey walked toward Rosalie slowly. Sebastian was about to get up and intervene, but Rosalie shot him a discreet look and signaled him to stay put. Geoffrey stopped in his tracks, and eyed Rosalie coldly. ¡°You analyzed this yourself?¡± he demanded. Rosalie met his gaze fearlessly. ¡°Yes. I spent one whole day analyzing Regent Co.¡¯s data. This is a great opportunity for you to make money, Mr. Carter. On the surface, it seems like Sebastian lost the project. In reality, he¡¯s gained a huge opportunity.¡± ¡°Even if what you say is true, setting everything else aside, him losing the project is an undeniable fact. He should still be punished,¡± Geoffrey insisted. ¡°Even if he must be punished, it shouldn¡¯t be done this way,¡± Rosalie argued. ¡°Then how do you think I should do it? Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± Geoffrey growled coldly. ¡°I have no right to interfere in the way you treat your children, sir, nor do I have the qualifications to teach you anything. ¡°However, as Sebastian¡¯s father, surely you understand him better than I do. No one in this world can handle everything perfectly, not even you. In hindsight, have you done everything wlessly? ¡°Sebastian is managing thepany exceptionally well at such a young age. Even if he lost this project, he¡¯ll definitely get better ones in the future. Talents are refined, not beaten into shape.¡± Who could have imagined that Rosalie, with her meek appearance, would be so strong¨Cwilled? She was practically standing up to a lion. Seeing Geoffrey¡¯s increasingly dark expression, Yvonne shivered in fear. She took a step forward and whispered to Rosalie, ¡°You should stop talking, Rose. We should leave now.¡± She was genuinely terrified. The air Geoffrey emitted alone could scare someone to death. What if arguing with Geoffrey affected Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy? However, Rosalie stood tall and refused to leave. She kept her eyes locked on Geoffrey. ¡°Little girl, you certainly have guts to speak to me this way,¡± Geoffrey snarled. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Although I might be just a little girl to you, we¡¯re all equal as human beings. I respect you as I speak, but I also respect myself,¡± Rosalie replied calmly. Geoffrey¡¯s expression turned grim. He was a dangerous man. Everyone in the household feared him, especially Yvonne. Whenever she was around her father, she was like a mouse in front of a cat. On the other hand, this was Rosalie¡¯s first time meeting him. Despite that, she was so brave. There wasn¡¯t a single hint of inferiority in her eyes. Yvonne carefully tugged at Rosalie¡¯s sleeve. In the end, Sebastian was the one who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He stood up from the ground, about to walk over to Rosalie, determined to take her away. Unexpectedly, Geoffrey burst intoughter.. ¡°Hahaha!¡± This puzzled Sebastian, who immediately stopped in his tracks. ¡°You certainly have a spine,¡± Geoffrey said slowly. ¡°Now I understand why Sebastian¡­¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Sebastian interrupted, anxious. He worried that whatever his father might say could cause Rosalie to misunderstand or suspect something. He stepped forward and went to stand in front of Rosalie, shielding her. ¡°This is a family matter, so let¡¯s not involve strangers. Punish me however you want. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed in front of others.¡± Geoffrey raised the wooden stick in his hand, and pointed it at Sebastian. ¡°I really want to teach you a lesson.¡± Rosalie quickly stood in front of Sebastian, blocking the stick. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll consider what I just said, Mr. Carter. Sebastian is fully aware of his mistakes, and will definitely change in the future. Plus, you can take this opportunity to make a big profit. Now is a good time to short Regent Co.¡¯s stocks.¡± Sebastian stared at Rosalie¡¯s petite figure. Even though she was small, she was like a harbor that shielded him from the storm, separating him from the dangers in front of her. Suddenly, he felt warmth spread in his heart. Geoffrey threw Rosalie¡¯s notebook aside. ¡°You speak very well, but all of this is your own analysis. What if your calctions are wrong? You¡¯re arrogant enough to suggest I short the market. If I make a I loss, will you take responsibility?¡± It seemed that he still didn¡¯t believe her. Fearing he would insist on punishing Sebastian, Rosalie came up with an idea. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who came to this conclusion. There¡¯s also someone else. She¡¯s a very authoritative figure in the financial industry. If you don¡¯t believe what I say, then you should at least listen to her,¡± she suggested. ¡°Really?¡± Geoffrey asked. ¡°Who is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°Sydney Harper, the president of one of the biggest banks, Apex Bank. She refused to lend to Regent Co.¡± The name Sydney Harper made Geoffrey¡¯s eyes sh. It seemed to trigger some memories for him, though others wouldn¡¯t easily notice. ¡°Really? You know the president of Apex Bank?¡± ¡°Yes, I know her, but¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t tell Geoffrey that Sydney was her mother¨Cinw. Technically, they were no longer inws, but she still called Sydney¡® Mom¡®. She was worried Geoffrey wouldn¡¯t believe her if she told him. this fact, and right now, saving Sebastian was more important. ¡°Do you have any proof? Why should I believe you? Even if she refused to lend to Regent Co., it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything. Unless¡­¡± Geoffrey¡¯s firm tone suddenly softened. ¡°Unless I can hear it from her directly. Otherwise, your words are just that¨Cwords.¡± ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll ask her to tell you herself. Wait a moment.¡± Rosalie took out her phone, and walked to the side to send a message to Sydney. [Mom, please help me with something. My friend¡¯s father thinks he lost a project to Regent Co. and wants to punish him severely. I need to prove that Regent Co. has issues so I can help him avoid punishment. Can you tell his father that Regent Co. has problems? You¡¯re respected in the field, so he¡¯ll definitely believe you.] Sydney replied almost immediately. [Alright.] Rosalie sighed in relief. [Thanks, Mom. But please don¡¯t tell him about our rtionship. I¡¯m. worried that if he knows, he¡¯ll think we¡¯re in cahoots.] [Okay.] Then, Rosalie immediately called Sydney. Sydney answered the call at once. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll pass the phone to him.¡± Rosalie walked back to Geoffrey, and handed him the phone. Geoffrey stared at the phone in Rosalie¡¯s hand, lost in thought for a moment. Seeing the string of numbers on the screen, he was momentarily dazed. When she saw that he didn¡¯t respond, Rosalie called out to him. ¡°Mr. Carter?¡± Geoffrey regained his senses, feeling rather annoyed with himself. He hadn¡¯t zoned out like that for a long time. like that for a long time. After a brief hesitation, he took the phone and put it next to his ear. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Sydney Harper, President of Apex Bank. Whatever Rosalie has told you is true.¡± Hearing her voice after so long, Geoffrey gripped the phone tightly. He felt as if his voice was stuck in his throat, making it difficult for him, to speak. ¡°President Harper, this is Geoffrey Carter.¡± A terrifying silence followed. Upon hearing his voice, Sydney abruptly hung up. Geoffrey could no longer hear any sound from the other end. Rosalie didn¡¯t know Sydney had already hung up. She didn¡¯t understand why Geoffrey wasn¡¯t speaking, nor did she know if Sydney. was still talking to Geoffrey. Why was it taking so long? After another ten seconds or so, Geoffrey lowered his hand until it reached his thigh. He seemed dejected. ¡°Do you believe it now?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°She¡¯s really the president of Apex Bank. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check.¡± Geoffrey suddenly sighed softly, and raised his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± He handed the phone back to Rosalie. She took it, and sighed in relief. ¡°Since you believe it, I hope we can handle this matter another way. Sebastian should be spared the punishment. Instead, he should be given a chance to make up for it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do a great job.¡± ¡°How do you know President Harper?¡± Geoffrey asked. ¡°I¡­¡± If Rosalie revealed her rtionship with Sydney, Geoffrey might feel deceived and think they were colluding to trick him. Although Geoffrey might eventually learn about her rtionship with Sydney, her priority right now was to save Sebastian. She would deal with this problemter. ¡°The rtionship is not the main point here. What¡¯s important is that you believe her. If you still have doubts, you can hire a professional to thoroughly analyze all the data. If I can figure it out, I believe they can too. ¡°Regent Co.¡¯s methods aren¡¯t particrly sophisticated. They just took advantage of good timing and the regtory authorities¡® negligence. Manypanies are operating this way. They think they can get away with it, but it¡¯s just a matter of time before they¡¯re exposed. I¡¯m sure the short¨Csellers have already set their sights on Regent Co.¡± Geoffrey turned around. ¡°Phillip.¡± Phillip stepped forward. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Geoffrey passed him the wooden stick, instructing him to put it back in its ce. When she saw the stick being taken away, Rosalie finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Sebastian was safe for today. Geoffrey stared at Rosalie for a long time. Could this little girl be her daughter? ¡°How old are you?¡± he suddenly asked. Rosalie replied, ¡°I¡¯m twenty¨Cone.¡± ¡°Twenty¨Cone. That¡¯s good.¡± Despite saying that, deep down, he felt a hint of disappointment. She was only twenty¨Cone. Seeing their father¡¯s change in attitude, both Sebastian and Yvonne were confused. Just moments ago, their father had been ruthless- but now, he seemedpletely different. Geoffrey turned around, walked back to the sofa, and sat down. He rested his elbow on the small table next to the armrest. He then held his forehead with one hand, and waved his other hand. ¡°You all can leave now. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± Rosalie was overjoyed. She grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm, and whispered, ¡± Let¡¯s go now.¡± She needed to get Sebastian out of there before Geoffrey changed his, mind. Yvonne grabbed Sebastian¡¯s other arm. The two girls sessfully rescued Sebastian, leaving the living room with only Geoffrey and Phillip. After putting away the stick, Phillip made a cup of hot tea and brought it to Geoffrey. ¡°Sir, Madam just called. She said she won¡¯t being home tonight, and will stay at her sister¡¯s ce.¡± Geoffrey sighed softly. ¡°Let her be.¡± ¡°Sir, is your head hurting again? Should I call Dr. Zabel?¡± Geoffrey waved his hand. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine. Go on with your work.¡± Phillip didn¡¯t press further. He just bowed, and then left. The living room was now empty, with only Geoffrey sitting there looking deste. After the three left the vi, Rosalie stopped, raised her hand, and gently touched Sebastian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Does it hurt? We should get it treated at the hospital.¡± The blood on his forehead had already dried. Sebastian shook his head, looking worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But Rose, today you¡­¡± Suddenly, Rosalie was stuck by a wave of dizziness. She held her forehead, but then her body swayed, and she almost fell. Sebastian quickly wrapped his arm around her waist, steadying her. Rose! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit dizzy.¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell? You seemed a bit off when you arrived,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Really?¡± Sebastian was even more concerned now. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier? You shouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself to talk to my father. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Rosalie instinctively wanted to refuse, but then she remembered that a life was growing inside of her now. Concerned for the baby¡¯s safety, she didn¡¯t refuse and nodded. hapter 337 The doctor examined Rosalie, and said she had low blood sugar. Coupled with physical exhaustion and stress, she needed a bnced nutrition and ample rest. Sebastian was so busy taking care of Rosalie, he didn¡¯t have time to get his own wound treated. Hence, Rosalie ¡°ordered¡± him to get it treated. Only then did he leave to find the doctor, albeit reluctantly. Yvonne sat by the bed, and gave Rosalie a thumbs up. ¡°You really impressed me today. I can¡¯t believe you confronted my dad!¡± She thought that Rosalie was either na?ve, or incredibly courageous. Rosalie smiled. ¡°I was just being practical with your dad.¡± She didn¡¯t fear Geoffrey, but she respected him. After all, her upbringing wasn¡¯t exactly ordinary. Although the Spencers looked frightening, they were just humans like everyone else. People like the Spencers and Geoffrey exuded a kind of awe¨Cinspiring presence and a natural authority thatmanded respect and fear. It was different from the terrifying aura of criminals who were nothing without violence. So, Rosalie wasn¡¯t very afraid when she encountered such imposing figures. ¡°How did you know my dad would listen? Let me tell you¨Che¡¯s very arbitrary, domineering, and totally unreasonable. It¡¯s strange how he acted today. I have a feeling he likes you,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie actually didn¡¯t care whether Geoffrey liked her or not. She just wanted him to spare Sebastian. ¡°Maybe your dad has also realized the interests at stake here.¡± ¡°Come to think of it,¡± Yvonne said admiringly, ¡°you¡¯re really amazing. Seb told me you studied finance.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m not really a professional. In fact, I just graduated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s already very impressive! No wonder you were so confident when talking to my dad. He was also convinced after reading your notes. You¡¯re awesome!¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but give Rosalie a thumbs¨Cup again. Although Rosalie was usually low¨Ckey, she enjoyed sincere praises like everyone else. She suddenly felt that her profession was a good one. ¡°Rose, you really scared Seb today,¡± Yvonne continued. ¡°How so?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°You confronted my dad! Seb was afraid you¡¯d get hurt. He kept signaling me to take you away as soon as possible, but you just wouldn¡¯t leave. I was so anxious, too! Since I brought you to my house, he¡¯d me me if something happened to you.¡± ¡°Everything turned out alright, didn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s your home, not a criminal¡¯sir. Your dad wouldn¡¯t eat me.¡± ¡°That may be true, but I was so worried just now. If something had happened, it wouldn¡¯t have been good for you. Thank god my dad. didn¡¯t trouble you. You¡¯re too good to Seb, running around for him. Most people wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Yvonne was rather touched. ¡°Seb¡¯s a good friend of mine, and he¡¯s helped me a lot. It¡¯s only natural for me to return the favor. Besides, it¡¯s not very difficult. It¡¯s just that no one has done it before. I wasn¡¯t fully prepared just now, either,¡± Rosalie said. She didn¡¯t think that much credit was due. Yvonne grinned. ¡°Rose, stop being modest. Whatever it is, Seb will definitely love you more than ever after this.¡± The smile on Rosalie¡¯s face froze instantly, and she stared nkly at Yvonne. Yvonne closed her mouth immediately. She froze, and a hint of panic, shed in her eyes. Oh, no! She had let it slip! In the corridor, Sebastian had just turned to enter the ward when his footsteps suddenly stopped¨Che appeared thunderstruck. He immediately withdrew his foot, turned around, and leaned against the wall. The room was right beside him, but he didn¡¯t dare to enter. His breathing also became quicker. Damn Yvonne! What was that brat saying? Did she even know what she just did? She really didn¡¯t think before talking! Sebastian closed his eyes, his mind in turmoil. It seemed that in this world, only Rosalie could make him so panicked. Just over ten seconds had passed, but it felt like hours to him. Time seemed to have frozen. Rosalie could hear her heart thumping. She clenched the sheets under the covers as sweat gradually formed in her palm. The stiff smile on her face slowly faded, and her lips twitched. ¡°Vonnie, what¡­what are you saying?¡± Rosalie hoped she had misheard or misunderstood. In these ten seconds, Yvonne¡¯s brain raced. All her brain cells worked hard to figure out how to salvage the situation. Yvonne swallowed silently. After a few seconds, she blurted, ¡°I meant, Seb will love you more because I love you more too. Both him and I love you to death! I don¡¯t care; from now on, you¡¯re our best friend. No. one else canpare!¡± Yvonne blinked, the light in her eyes shining like the brightest sun in spring. Rosalie was stunned for a moment, and she just stared nkly at Yvonne. So, what Yvonne meant was the love between friends? 0 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you love Seb and me?¡± Yvonne frowned, looking a little unhappy. After a pause, Rosalie asked, ¡°Are you talking about the love between friends?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Yvonne replied. ¡°There are only three types of love- familial love, tonic love, and romantic love. Aren¡¯t we friends? Don¡¯t you love Seb and me?¡± Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Yvonne meant the love between friends, and just hadn¡¯t been clear about it just now. Rosalie had quite a scare. She thought Yvonne meant¡­ She suddenly remembered the text Sebastian had sent her before, where there was a sticker with the words ¡°love you¡°. He was saying it as a friend, and she had overthought it. Rosalie found herselfughable. Her imagination was wild, and she was really presumptuous. After all, Sebastian had also explicitly stated that he liked a girl named Lily. Rosalie decided to eliminate the possibility that Sebastian had feelings for her from now on. She shouldn¡¯t be so conceited. After telling herself this, she gradually rxed and smiled. ¡°Of course, I love you both. You¡¯re my good friends, and I cherish our friendship.¡± In one¡¯s lifetime, there were many kinds of love: familial love, tonic love, and romantic love. Yvonne was quite impressed with herself for saving the situation, and she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. If she had failed, Sebastian would have skinned he ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yvonne then added, ¡°But I have a condition. Between Seb and me, I have toe first. I must be your best friend, and no one else.¡± Rosalie was at a loss for words. ¡°But Vonnie, I have other friends too, like Stephanie Carter. I¡¯ve known her for many years, and we¡¯re good friends.¡± ¡°Stephanie Carter?¡± Yvonne¡¯s brow furrowed at the mention of Stephanie. ¡°Who is she? What a coincidence, she has the surname Carter too.¡± ¡°Yes. She shares the same surname as you.¡± In fact, the surname Carter wasn¡¯t verymon. Rosalie realized that she knew three friends with the surname Carter. It was such a small probability, yet she encountered it. ¡°How long have you known each other?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°Over a decade,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Over a decade?¡± Yvonne eximed. ¡°That long? Then how can Ipare with her? I¡¯ve only known you for less than a month!¡± Rosalie chuckled. ¡°Why do you want topare yourself with her?¡± ¡°Because you said you¡¯re good friends with her, and you¡¯ve known each other for so long. If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t prioritize me. It¡¯s making me so annoyed,¡± Yvonne grumbled. Rosalie was amused. ¡°Vonnie, friendship can¡¯t be measured by time. Although I¡¯ve known you for a short time, I know you¡¯re a friend worth having, just like Stephanie. You¡¯re both my good friends.¡± ¡°Then tell me, who do you like more: me, or Stephanie? I know we¡¯re both your friends, but it¡¯s impossible not to have a favorite, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Rosalie was in a dilemma. ¡°Vonnie, you shouldn¡¯tpare. yourself with others. You¡¯re both my good friends, and I won¡¯t rank either of you. I like both of you equally.¡± Rosalie had known Stephanie for over a decade, so it was impossible to say she liked Yvonne more. However, even though she had known Yvonne for a short time, she did like the girl very much. She didn¡¯t want to choose between them¨Cthis wasn¡¯t marriage, where she had. to choose only one person. ¡°There has to be a ranking. Oh, do tell! I haven¡¯t even included Seb yet, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s third. Between me and Stephanie, how do you rank us?¡± Yvonne waspetitive, and wanted to establish a hierarchy. Rosalie was caught between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°Vonnie, I really can¡¯t rank you. Friendship can¡¯t be measured like a test score.¡± ¡°Yvonne.¡± Just then, Sebastian walked in briskly. ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a moment, and you¡¯ve already started bbing nonsense. How can youpare yourself to Stephanie? She¡¯s known Rose for many years. You have no self¨Cawareness at all. Stop acting like a spoiled child in front of Rose.¡± As soon as he entered the room, he immediately criticized his sister. Yvonne pouted, unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You still deny it. I see¨Cyou¡¯re trying to annoy me, right? Rose already said it¡¯s impossible to rank you both, so stop being pushy.¡± ¡°But Seb, I care about her too! I just want to be the best in her heart.¡± # Yvonne felt a little wronged. Was liking Rosalie wrong? Though she was throwing a tantrum, she still seemed rather cute at the moment. ¡°You¡­¡± Sebastian wanted to continue lecturing her, but Rosalie quickly interrupted him. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m not angry with Yvonne. Please don¡¯t lecture her.¡± ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re too nice. You never hold it against her. Anyway, she shouldn¡¯t have asked you such questions,¡± Sebastian replied. Yvonne wanted to say something more, but Rosalie squeezed her hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy Vonnie likes me so much.¡± Today¡¯s Bonus.Offer Yvonne grinned happily. She was easily pleased, just like a child. ¡°That¡¯s right! Seb, did you hear that? I don¡¯t know why you had to lecture me. Rosalie isn¡¯t even mad at me. You¡¯re meddling way too much!¡± Seeing Sebastian¡¯s furrowed brow, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°You two, stop arguing all the time, especially because of me. I feel guilty.¡± Since Rosalie looked so pitiful, Sebastian and Yvonne hurriedly shut their mouths. Seeing the siblings finally calling a ceasefire, Rosalie rxed. She nced at Sebastian¡¯s forehead, where his injury had been bandaged. ¡°Seb, do you have any other injuries?¡± When she arrived at their house earlier, Sebastian¡¯s forehead was already injured. She wondered if Geoffrey had beaten him anywhere else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosalie,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°My brother has thick skin.¡± Sebastian wanted to lecture Yvonne again, but with Rosalie present, he refrained from saying anything. He didn¡¯t want to upset her. ¡°Vonnie, don¡¯t be so mean to your brother all the time,¡± Rosalie said, suddenly turning serious. Yvonne was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± ¡°While I don¡¯t want your brother to lecture you, you shouldn¡¯t put him down like that, especially in front of others.¡± Rosalie was fair. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t favor Yvonnepletely. ¡°I¡¯m not disrespecting him! His pride isn¡¯t affected by me, anyway,¡± Yvonne muttered. She was like a child being scolded by her parents, unwilling to admit her mistakes but also not daring to argue loudly. Rosalie shook her head helplessly, and sighed softly. ¡°Why are you sighing, Rose? I¡¯ll listen to you, alright? I won¡¯t be mean to him anymore,¡± Yvonne said quickly. She was afraid of making Rosalie angry, fearing she would fall down the ranks in Rosalie¡¯s heart. Seeing Yvonne listening to Rosalie, Sebastian felt somewhat satisfied. The girl was usually fearless except when it came to their father, but now, she was afraid of Rosalie. Rosalie looked at the time; it was already afternoon. Time had passed really quickly. ¡°Seb, Vonnie, since the problem¡¯s solved, I¡¯m going home now.¡± So saying, she lifted the nket from her body. ¡°But your health¡­¡± Sebastian approached her, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest a bit longer?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to rest at home. Besides, it¡¯s not like I have anything serious. Also, I don¡¯t like staying in hospitals.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Staying in the hospital made Rosalie feel uneasy. Recently, she found herself visiting hospitals frequently. ¡°In that case, let me take you home,¡± Sebastian and Yvonne said simultaneously, their tones perfectly synchronized. ¡°Um¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered that her car was still at the Carter Residence. She had driven there today, but because she felt unwell, Sebastian had brought her to the hospital in his car. Sebastian, standing behind Yvonne, pinched her discreetly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Yvonne yelped in pain. Rosalie was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yvonne red at Sebastian, resentful, then forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I suddenly remembered I have something to do. I made ns with a friend, so I have to leave now. Seb will take you home.¡± If she stayed here any longer, her brother would probably pinch her to death. ¡°But how are you going there? You didn¡¯t drive here,¡± Rosalie said. Why don¡¯t you let your brother take you?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Yvonne took a few steps back. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a taxi, or have my friend pick me up. I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll leave now. Goodbye!¡± With that, Yvonne fled. Rosalie didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. Wife my 341-350 In the ward, only the two of them remained. Sebastian smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Rose. She never thinks before she talks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually. It¡¯s kind of nice. She doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, and I quite like her,¡± Rosalie said. She got off the bed, and bent down to put on her shoes. Sebastian immediately walked up to her and crouched. ¡°Let me help you.¡± He knelt down on one knee, held her ankle, and picked up a shoe. Rosalie instinctively pulled back. Sebastian seemed to notice, and lifted his head. ¡°Let me help you, You have low blood sugar. If you get dizzy againter, it¡¯s not good for the baby.¡± He then carefully shipped her foot into the shoe. Even in the simple. act of helping her put on her shoes, his movements were gentlemanly and courteous. Looking at Sebastian helping her with her shoes, Rosalie¡¯s eyes. briefly misted over. The scene felt familiar. She suddenly remembered the time Theodore. had done the same for her. It was shortly after they had got married. ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡± Rosalie groaned, clutching her stomach in pain and rolling around on the bed. At the time, she had only been married to Theodore for a week. Theodore had left early in the morning, and she had nned to go to school. However, the pain in her stomach was so intense that she couldn¡¯t walk. She had also forgotten to take painkillers beforehand, and now, it was toote. Her painkillers usually took two hours to take effect, and by the time they worked, the pain would already have subsided. Her stomach always hurt badly during her menstrual period. This had been going on for several years now, but the pain usually went away after two to three hours. Rosalie was curled up under the navy nket, trembling. She tossed and turned, asionally letting out painful groans,pletely unaware that the door had been opened and footsteps were rapidly approaching. With a rustle, the nket covering her head was lifted, and a man¡¯s worried face appeared above her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arge hand reached up to her forehead. It was sticky with sweat, but her skin was cold. ¡°Theo, why are you back?¡± she asked in surprise. He had gone to thepany early this morning, hadn¡¯t he? ¡°The butler said you didn¡¯t go to university today, and that you were in your room all day. I called your phone, but you didn¡¯t answer, so I came back to check on you.¡± Rosalie was stunned for a few seconds. At that instant, she even forgot about the pain. He had returned because of her? She was in so much pain that her phone had slipped from her hand and fallen to the ground, causing the screen to crack. Perhaps it was broken, so when Theodore called her, there was no sound. Rosalie struggled to sit up on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re fine, but look at yourplexion.¡± Theodore wiped the sweat from her forehead, his brow furrowing. ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I just¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie lowered her head, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°I just got my period. It¡¯s just normal menstrual cramps. I¡¯ll be fine in a few hours. You don¡¯t need to worry. Go back to your work.¡± She was in such a sorry state now; herplexion must be terrible. She didn¡¯t want Theodore to see her like this. Everyone wanted to show their best side to their beloved Theodore was staring at her, but she didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze. She kept avoiding his eyes and turning her head away. If she had known he woulde back today, she would have forced herself to go to school or leave home. Theodore pinched her chin lightly, turning her head to face him. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you. I just got my period. There¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m sorry you had toe back for nothing,¡± Rosalie said. She knew Theodore was very busy, so she usually tried not to bother him. She was obedient and quiet. They had only been married for a short time. She was learning to be a good wife and getting ustomed to Theodore being her husband. She wanted them to befortable around each other as a married couple, but she still felt that things were somewhat surreal. There seemed to be a distance between her and Theodore¨Clike she was just an ordinary girl secretly admiring an unattainable idol, longing for him day and night. And one day, she suddenly got to be with that idol, and they became husband and wife. She was in a panic and at a loss. In a short time, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with her idol. Every move was made cautiously, because she was afraid of being disliked by him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± Theodore frowned slightly, his handsome face now rather stern. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife now. You should tell me if your stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rosalie instinctively asked. It was just menstrual pain, and it wouldn¡¯t help to tell anyone. If she told Theodore, she was afraid he would be annoyed. He couldn¡¯t stop her menstrual cramps, either. Hearing Rosalie ask him this question, Theodore snorted lightly, as if he found it ridiculous. He was also a little unhappy. ¡°Why are you! asking me why? I¡¯m your husband. Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Rosalie was rendered speechless. So just because he was her husband, she had to tell him? Wasn¡¯t he afraid she would act like a spoiled child with him? She stared at him nkly. Theodore sighed softly, and said gently, ¡°Silly. If you tell me, I can take you to see a doctor.¡± Theodore wouldn¡¯t say something as useless as ¡°drink more hot water.¡± A fuzzy feeling spread from Rosalie¡¯s heart to her entire body. Perhaps because he said such warm words, her pain eased a lot. However, the waves of pain that followed struck down all her illusions fiercely. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rosalie clutched her stomach, groaning in pain and falling into Theodore¡¯s arms. It really hurt, so much so that she couldn¡¯t bear it. It was like someone was tearing her apart from inside, and with the intention of pulling her intestines out. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡± Theodore was shocked, and he lifted the nket covering Rosalie. Rosalie was still dressed. She had changed with the intention to go to school, but the pain made her fall back onto the bed. Just as Theodore was about to lift her off the bed, she said hurriedly,¡± There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just normal menstrual cramps. The doctors won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Although hearing advice like ¡°drink more hot water¡± was annoying, she really needed to drink more hot water right now. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a doctor who can do something about it for you. At the very least, you should do a check¨Cup so we know what¡¯s causing it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in so much pain every time.¡± ¡°Theo, I really¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Theodore interrupted her, his gaze cold and domineering, but also with a hint of moving concern. ¡°This is not up for discussion.¡± This matter concerned her safety, so he would notpromise. Theodore had her lean against the headboard before he went to fetch her a pair of t shoes. Rosalie was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even sit up straight, and fell back onto the bed. Theodore ced her feet on hisp and helped her put on the shoes. Then, he lifted her off the bed and carried her out of the room. His strong arms held her tightly, and Rosalie¡¯s face was pressed against his sturdy chest. Even through his suit, she could hear his steady heartbeat. It was strong and powerful. Coincidentally, the shoes he had helped her put on back then were the same ones she was wearing today. Rosalie had many pairs of shoes, and she rarely wore the same pair twice in a row. However, the pair she was wearing now had been worn four or five times. Whenever someone helped her put on shoes, no matter if it was Theodore or Sebastian, it would always involve these particr shoes: They were a pair of ordinary white ts, but they treated it with great gentleness. Rosalie felt a lump in her throat. She would think of Theodore often. Even when she saw something insignificant happen, or hear something as simple as a word, she would easily associate it with him. This kind of situation either meant she loved him or hated him, to the point she saw him everywhere. Sebastian¡¯s movements were light and gentle. Soon, Rosalie had her shoes on, and he tied her shoces into beautiful bows. After tying theces, Sebastian lifted his head. He was about to tell her it was done, but he noticed that she seemed to be in a trance, her gaze wandering as if lost in thought. There was a trace of mncholy and sadness in her absent¨Cminded eyes as she clenched the bedsheet tightly. There was also a slight redness at the corners of her eyes. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Sebastian had a hunch as to why she was distracted. He lowered his eyes; after a faint dimness shed in them, he raised his head again, but this time with a smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Sebastian stood up and reached out to her. ¡°Come on.¡± Rosalie snapped out of her daze and lifted her head to look at him, puzzled. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you. What if you fall?¡± He spoke naturally, as if he was just talking to a good friend. It was informal and free of any other meaning. ¡°Oh.¡± Rosalie reacted, and realized that she had involuntarily thought of Theodore again. She felt annoyed with herself. She tried to banish the words Theodore Spencer¡± from her mind, and gave Sebastian her hand. Sebastian helped Rosalie up from the bed, after which he held her arm and led her out of the ward. When the two came out of the obstetrics and gynecology department, a sharp gaze fell straight on them. Sebastian and Rosalie were standing very close together. Outsiders would think they were a couple. That person only looked away after Sebastian and Rosalie turned a corner and disappeared. +25 BONUS In the ward. Cynthia couldn¡¯t go anywhere, and could only stay in the hospital. Although Theodore had arranged for someone to take care of her, what she wanted was only him. She hoped he woulde to see her every day, but these days, for some reason, he always made excuses not toe. He finally visited her the other day, but he had spent his time lecturing her. Ever since then, she hadn¡¯t heard from him. The door of the ward opened, and a figure in ck walked in. It was the same man asst time. He was dressed in ck and covered head to toe once again, save for his eyes, which held a sharp gaze, ¡°Miss Zeller, we meet again.¡± He had contacted Cynthia before he came. She had dismissed all her caretakers so that she could meet him in secret. She didn¡¯t know who this man was, but as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she wouldn¡¯t give up. As for Theodore, she couldn¡¯t count on him anymore. He would only tell her to be patient, but when would it be her turn? She didn¡¯t want to wait in line. She wanted to cut the line! Even so, Cynthia was still wary of this man. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I know you¡¯re not a good person. You¡¯re just using me. You want me to help you with something,¡± she said: ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man replied. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m here to find you, because I know you¡¯re not a good person either.¡± Cynthia gritted her teeth. ¡°Can you really find a suitable heart for me? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in lying to you.¡± The man put his hands in his pockets and raised his head. ¡°In fact, saving you will be beneficial to me.¡± ¡°Why would saving me be beneficial to you? If we¡¯re going to cooperate, I need to trust you¡­¡± This man knew everything about her, but she knew nothing about him. The man chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re sick. Has any of your family members visited you up till now?¡± Cynthia¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Your father and your sister, do they care about you? Your position in that family is even lower than that of a servant. At least if a servant falls ill, they might still show some concern.¡± 0 Cynthia clenched the bedsheet. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Chapter 344 ¡°Because I know how you feel. Your whole family despises you, you have no status at home, and no one invites you to any celebrations. You¡¯re practically being driven out, so you¡¯re clinging onto Theodore for dear life. Marrying him is your only way out, your chance to hold your head high, and perhaps even to get back at the Zellers!¡± Every single detail of Cynthia¡¯s life waspletely exposed before the man. Cynthia gritted her teeth, and said word by word, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The man smiled. ¡°I am your father¡¯s illegitimate child¨Cyour brother.¡± Cynthia was thunderstruck. ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m not epted by anyone. Your father had an affair back then, but after my mom gave birth to me, he abandoned me. We¡¯re both children of the Zellers, so why should I suffer outside alone? That¡¯s why we have the same goal. I¡¯ll help you get a heart, and when I need your help, you must help me too. Both of us will benefit from it.¡± Cynthia hadn¡¯t fully registered what she just heard, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised,¡± the man said. ¡°Almost all wealthy old men. have illegitimate children. Moreover, my appearance poses no threat to your position, because you never had a high status among the Zellers. Now that I¡¯m here, the two of us can work together.¡± Cynthia was still staring at him in shock. This man turned out to be the illegitimate child of her father. Now, he 4 appeared out of the blue and wanted to cooperate with her. So this was his purpose! She initially thought he was Theodore¡¯s enemy. As it turned out, his target was the Zellers. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you trust me?¡± the man countered. ¡°I¡­¡± Cynthia seemed unable to find a reason not to trust him. ¡°I¡¯ve already found a suitable heart. All you need to do now is to undergo surgery.¡± Cynthia¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Really?! When can I do that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die anytime soon.¡± ¡°You came to me on your own initiative, and now, you¡¯re telling me not to be anxious. What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°My point is, the donor is still alive and kicking, so it¡¯ll take some time to resolve.¡± Cynthia understood. ¡°Then you better work hard.¡± ¡°I will. But after I save you, it¡¯ll be your turn to work hard.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it after my surgery.¡± Cynthia still harbored some doubts. Could this sudden appearance of her illegitimate brother really get her a heart? ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked. She hadn¡¯t had time to ask for his name thest time. ¡°You can call me Yerick.¡± ¡°Yerick?¡± Cynthia still hadn¡¯t digested what Yerick just told her. She was confused how all this came about. Yerick turned around, and sat on the edge of the bed. Cynthia shifted her body to the side, looking vignt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just saw your love rival at the hospital,¡± Yerick said. ¡°My love rival?¡± Cynthia immediately thought of Rosalie. ¡°You saw her? What is she doing at the hospital? Is she here with Theodore?¡± ¡°Look at how anxious you are,¡± Yerick sneered. ¡°Are you worried Theodore will get back together with his ex¨Cwife?¡± Cynthia¡¯s expression was sour. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. Who did shee here with?¡± ¡°Sebastian,¡± Yerick told her, syble by syble. Cynthia seemed to have heard that name somewhere before. Right! She had seen Rosalie causing trouble with someone named Sebastian at the resort. Seeing Cynthia¡¯s expression, Yerick asked, ¡°Do you know Sebastian?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Cynthia said. ¡°He¡¯s a waiter at the resort.¡± She looked disdainful. ¡°Rosalie¡¯s nothing without Theo. She¡¯s only fit to be with a lowly waiter now.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Yerick narrowed his eyes, a mocking light shing in them. ¡°So, Sebastian is a waiter.¡± How clueless was Cynthia? She wasn¡¯t observant at all. ¡°Yes. By the way, how did you know his name is Sebastian?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I know everything,¡± Yerick said dismissively. He stood up from the bed, and extended his hand. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation, sister.¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t want to shake hands with him, but she had to rely on him to get her a heart. Reluctantly, she suppressed her difort. and raised her hand to shake his while thinking, ¡®How can someone like you be my brother?¡± After they let go of each other¡¯s hands, Yerick said, ¡°Rest well. The heart issue will be resolved soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Cynthia clenched her hand into a fist under the nket. ¡°Are you really not lying to me?¡± ¡°My dear sister, whether you believe it or not, things have already begun. I have to go now. See you.¡± Then, Yerick turned and left the ward. Chapter 345 Meanwhile, Sebastian escorted Rosalie back to her residence. There, Rosalie poured him a ss of water ¡°Seb, thanks for bringing me back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve already called someone to drive your car back. It should be here soon.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Rosalie thanked him again. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. I should be the one thanking you. Sebastian stared at her deeply. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have ended up in the hospital today.¡± ¡°I just did what I could,¡± Rosalie humbly replied. 9 ¡°No, what you did wasn¡¯t a small favor.¡± Sebastian¡¯s gaze warmed even more. ¡°You exerted a lot of effort. Even though you¡¯re pregnant, you stayed upte for me. I really feel guilty. I¡¯d rather take a beating. If anything happened to Rosalie because of this, he would never forgive himself. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone was gentle andposed. ¡°We¡¯re friends, so let¡¯s not be so polite.¡± ¡°What can I do to repay you? You name it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Sebastian was eager to do something for her, to repay her for what she had done for him. Rosaline smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. I never expected anything in feturn for helping you. I did what I did because we¡¯re friends. If there¡¯s an expectation of repayment, then I don¡¯t think we¡¯re truly friends.¡± She continued, ¡°Besides, if you get injured and need to rest for a while, Lily might find a new boyfriend. What will you do? You¡¯ll have to hurry up and pursue her.¡± ¡°Lily?¡± When Lily was mentioned, Sebastian was suddenly a bit confused. However, he quickly remembered who it was. This was all his own doing. ¡°Have you been in touch with her recently?¡± Rosalie asked. Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You should contact her. Why don¡¯t you send her a message?¡± she Suggested. ¡°Is that¡­ Is that appropriate? I¡¯m afraid of bothering her.¡± 9 ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to pursue her? Last time, I suggested that you could interact with her as friends. Sending a message to a friend shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. You can send her one now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Sebastian¡¯s mile became somewhat stiff. ¡°Yes. Say something like, ¡®A friend of mine just opened a restaurant and invited me to try it out. I¡¯d like you toe with me. It¡¯d be nice to get your feedback,¡± Rosalie advised him earnestly. Sebastian frowned. ¡°Are you asking me to lie? I don¡¯t have any friends. who just opened a restaurant.¡± ¡°Then make it true. Find a new restaurant and get to know the owner. That makes you friends, and then you can message her. Being flexible is important, especially when ites to girls,¡± she said. Sebastian chuckled helplessly. Rosalie really was someone who could adapt to any situation. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± she urged him. ¡°Send her a message now. You don¡¯t necessarily have to go with my idea. You can ask her how she¡¯s doing. Maybe you¡¯ve encountered a problem, and want her advice.¡± ¡°What problem?¡± he asked. ¡°I mean, you can tell Lily that you¡¯ve run into a problem and need her help to solve it.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have a problem.¡± Sebastian seemed to be a straightforward and unyielding man, unswayed by anything. ¡°You can think of a problem, then¨Clike the rtionship between fathers and sons, or how to make your sister happy after upsetting her. You can ask her for advice on anything. Be modest. The key is to find a topic to chat about with her,¡± Rosalie exined confidently. Chapter 345 Chapter 346 Sebastian¡¯s mind went numb upon seeing how enthusiastic Rosalie was at pairing him and Lily. Her excited expression was a rare sight. Yet, he had to witness it in this context.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How about this,¡± Rosalie suggested, as yet another idea came to mind, ¡°ask Lily out, and all four of us will head out for a meal.¡± ¡°The four of us?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°Which four?¡± ¡°You, Lily, Vonnie, and me,¡± Rosalie said. She looked straight at Sebastian, as if questioning the dy in his train of thought. ¡°The four of us together?¡± Sebastian was confused. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°If you ask her out for a meal just between you two, it¡¯ll look too much like a date. But if you and some friends ask her out, that makes things different. What¡¯s more, with somedies around, she¡¯ll feel more rxed. Didn¡¯t you say that she recently broke up?¡± Sebastian said hesitatingly, ¡°Yes¡­but will this really work?¡± The thing was, Lily didn¡¯t even exist. He had made her up, so how was he going to ask her out? ¡°Why are you so hesitant about this? You need to be more proactive in pursuing ady. This settles it. Ask Lily out tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯m seriously curious about thisdy you fancy so much.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Sebastian had no clue how things had progressed to this state. It was such a rare opportunity for some alone time with Rosalie, yet Lily had to spoil things for him. The worst part was that he had created this trouble for himself! ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± The hesitation in Sebastian¡¯s eyes made Rosalie furrow her brows. ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant, forget it. Thest time you talked to me about it, I thought you really wanted me to give you ideas. But from the looks of it now, you¡¯re not taking my suggestion anyway,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Sebastian assured her, fearing that she would get angry. He added anxiously, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± I ¡°What trouble is there? I don¡¯t mind it, so why should you? It¡¯s also a good chance for me to make a new friend. I¡¯m sure someone you fancy would be of great character.¡± Rosalie suddenly felt the urge to see Sebastian enter a rtionship, even get married and have children. She didn¡¯t know where this urge came from, but whatever it is, the desire came forth so strongly, as if seeing that happen to him would make her feel more at ease. ¡°Yeah, she¡­she¡¯s great,¡± Sebastian said anxiously, a tinge of guilt in his voice. ¡®Silly girl¡¯, he sighed inwardly. ¡®You¡¯re her.¡¯ Lily never existed. Rosalie was always the only woman in his heart. ¡®What do you think about that?¡¯ he silently asked Rosalie. Sebastian smiled uneasily. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Rosalie. Rejecting her would certainly upset her and even raise suspicions. She was also a smart and sharp woman capable of noticing what others couldn¡¯t, like what she did with Regent Co. What¡¯s more, it was rare of her to be this enthusiastic about something. Although it concerned setting. With anotherdy, he wanted to up her wish and make her happy. As long as she was happy, he would be too. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try asking her out,¡± he finally said. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Great! Whatever it is, you must muster the courage. One of you will have to take the initiative. If neither of you do, how will you be together?¡± She then thought about her and Theodore. He had always been a distant dream she could only watch from afar. Her eyes were always filled with love for him, but he never cared for her. He only cared for Cynthia, and only bothered being proactive toward her. hapter 347 Sebastian saw Rosalie¡¯s eyes dim; he wanted to say more, but his phone rang before he could speak. His father was calling him to deal with that project again. Geoffrey wanted him toe right away, as the personnel involved were already waiting for him. Sebastian didn¡¯t want to leave just yet. However, Rosalie, knowing the situation, urged him to attend topany affairs first. After bidding her goodbye, Sebastian left her house. Not long after his departure, she received a text. There were only two words in it: [I¡¯m sorry.] It was from Theodore. Rosalie furrowed her brows, doubtful. Why did he text her that for no apparent reason? She replied to him with three question marks. Theodore texted back. [The day I took the iing call, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just forgot about it. I¡¯m sorry I upset you.] Rosalie shook her head, feeling helpless. She was taken aback by Theodore¡¯s severely dyed reaction, what with his apologying so btedly. Thest time she questioned him about it, he was stubborn and self-righteous. Rosalie texted, [I almost couldn¡¯t be bothered to remember that until you mentioned it. It¡¯s over, forget about it.] Theodore texted the same thing again. [Sorry.] [Why did you apologize again? Haven¡¯t you already apologized?] Theodore exined, [The previous apology was for not telling you that I picked up your call. The second apology was for the many times I upset you. I even made you cry in the past.]Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rosalie was stunned for a moment. Then, she replied, [Are you alright? Why are you suddenly apologizing to me for what happened in the past?] Theodore replied, [No particr reason. I just find myself to be a coward.] Rosalie rubbed her nose, wondering if the sun rose from the west today. What was going on with Theodore? [Did you get diagnosed with the final stage of cancer? Is that why you¡¯re texting everyone and wildly issuing apologies?] Theodore sent her an emoji of a et rose. [Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t. Thanks for your concern, though. I¡¯ll go for a health check-up tomorrow and send you the report.] Rosalie waspletely lost as to what Theodore was trying to do. He was speaking English to her, but she found his behavior very odd-as if he was in a good mood. [No need for that. Just as long as you¡¯re fit and healthy. Cynthia might get upset if she finds out that you sent your health report to your ex-wife,] she texted. Why in the world was he talking about his health report? Rosalie was puzzled. Theodore texted back, [I¡¯ve already made things clear to her that even though we¡¯re divorced, you¡¯re still a Spencer.] Seeing that, tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Theodore really was a right bastard. How ridiculous of him to be saying such things even though they were already divorced! Although Rosalie didn¡¯t like Cynthia, she found him a bastard through and through for telling his future wife that he was still family with his ex-wife. Rosalie didn¡¯t understand, and she refused to understand him. She didn¡¯t want a man who would p her in the face and then give her a present aspensation. This time, she wouldn¡¯t fall for it again. She didn¡¯t really care for being a Spencer. What¡¯s more, the fact that Theodore had to keep emphasizing that she was one proved that she really wasn¡¯t. If she really was a member of the family, he wouldn¡¯t need to emphasize it so much. No one needed to emphasize the fact that Theodore was a Spencer. It was an undisputed fact. Rosalie, on the other hand, was but an outsider. If the Spencers epted her, she would be a member of the family. If they didn¡¯t, then she wouldn¡¯t be. Although Reba treated her well and doted on her like a real granddaughter, the fact that she wasn¡¯t blood-rted to the Spencers remained true. All the more she wasn¡¯t after the divorce! Feeling ruthless, Rosalie texted, [Mr. Spencer, please don¡¯t say such things in the future. I¡¯m not a Spencer. You don¡¯t get a say in this.] What right did he have to make decisions for everything in her own life?! Chapter 348 Rosalie thought Theodore would be upset with her text, and that they might end up fighting again. She mentally prepared herself for that to happen. She even prepared many responses to him to retaliate. To her surprise, he replied very quickly. [Alright, I won¡¯t say it anymore if it upsets you. Just tell me in the future if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not happy with. I¡¯ll change.] Rosalie wondered what the asion was today. She even checked the calendar. Today wasn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day and not any special asion, either. It was just another ordinary day. Why was Theodore being so yielding? He was acting just like a well-behaved puppy. That¡¯s right¡­ That was the best way to describe him right now. All he needed to do was to whimper for attention. Theodore sent another text that read, [Rose, eat well and sleep well. Please don¡¯t torment your own body. And¡­thank you.] Rosalie became even more confused. [Thank me¡­for what?] Theodore sent her a cheeky-looking emoji. [For the things you do for me.] Rosalie was perplexed. What on earth had she done for Theodore? Was he referring to how she had loved him silently,promised for his sake, and being a good wife so diligently? Was he thanking her for that? Still, he didn¡¯t sound like he was referring to that. After all, he didn¡¯t even know that she loved him. It felt more like she had done something in particr for him, and he was thanking her specifically for it. But Rosalie didn¡¯t remember having done anything for him during this period. They barely had time to fight, what with their divorce and everything else in between.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She typed, [What did I do for you?] Theodore replied, [We both know the answer to that. There¡¯s no need to spell it out. Thank you.] Rosalie was genuinely asking him what she had done for him, but there he was, giving her a vague answer. The worst thing was, his texts were elhet all apanied by an emoji¡ªthe smiley one, the one with waving hands, and the one with a cheeky expression. He texted like an out-of-touch middle-aged man who had no clue what each of these emojis mean. He sent her a smiling emoji which he might have meant as an innocent smile, but it was in fact a sheepish and awkward smile. He sent her rose and sun emojis, too. It was exactly what an old man would do. In truth, a young, handsome, cold and hard CEO was texting her all these. Rosalie wondered if she was the only one who found something wrong with Theodore. Something wasn¡¯t quite right. Suddenly, a thought hit her. Perhaps he was thanking her for taking care of him through the night when he received a beating from Grandma. Rosalie pped her forehead,menting that she almost forgot about it. It seemed Theodore had a sliver of conscience left in him, enough to drive him to thank her. She texted, [Don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t think much of it. Whatever it is, ne we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I won¡¯t sit idly by and gloat over your misfortune.] Content belongs to [If it weren¡¯t for you, the oue might have been even more severe. Whatever it is, thank you for your sacrifice.] [It¡¯s nothing.] [It¡¯s not nothing to me. You stopped a catastrophe in the making. Otherwise, we would have suffered heavy losses. I didn¡¯t expect you to do all that for me.] Rosalie¡¯s eyes darted left and right as she pondered over his words. What catastrophe did she stop? Was it her stopping his wounds from getting infection? Why did she feel like she wasn¡¯t on the same page as him? Her fingers flew across the keyboard on her phone screen. [Why do I feel like we¡¯re not talking about the same thing? Are you thanking me for going over to your ce and taking care of you that night?] she asked. Chapter 349 Before she could send the text, a call came in. It was a foreign-looking number. Rosalie answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± A mature-sounding voice of a middle-aged man greeted her. ¡°Ms. Young, it¡¯s me.¡± The voice sounded very familiar, from someone she just heard today. It was clearly Sebastian¡¯s father, Geoffrey. Rosalie¡¯s mind buzzed. ¡°Mr. Carter?¡± Geoffrey¡¯s voice sounded peaceful and courteous, a stark contrast from how cold he had sounded when talking to Sebastian. Rosalie thought she must have heard him wrongly. Why did Sebastian¡¯s father sound so calm and kind? Geoffrey seemed to have sensed her surprise over his sudden call, and exined leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not calling to reprimand you.¡± Doubtful, Rosalie asked, ¡°How may I help you, then?¡± ¡°Is Sebastian still with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s left. The moment he received your call, he went off to work.¡± Then she added, ¡°He¡¯s very hardworking and very outstanding, for that matter.¡± ¡°It seems you regard him highly,¡± Geoffrey said lightly. There was no sarcasm or anger in his voice, and it even sounded as though he was smiling. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied honestly. ¡°He is a man worthy of my high regard. You have a very outstanding son.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Geoffreyughed. Rosalie heard his heartyughter, and found it difficult to imagine that this man was blowing his top just moments ago. The look on his face when he wanted to make a move on his own son was frighteningly fierce and vicious. Yet right now, he sounded just like a kind elderly man. Was he just capricious, or was there another reason for this? ¡°Seems like you really like my son,¡± Geoffrey concluded. ? Rosalie¡¯s heart leaped. Fearing he might misunderstand, she hurriedly exined things to him. ¡°Sebastian and Dare just good friends. Things between us are merely tonic.¡± ¡°Is that so? Merely tonic? You might not be aware of this, but he¡¯s been cking off at work recently because of a woman. When I yelled at him for it, he refused to tell me who that woman was. Ms. Young, you¡¯re that woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯m not that woman. I¡¯m just friends with Sebastian. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Is that so? How do you know you¡¯re not that woman?¡± ¡°Because Sebastian told me himself that he fancied another woman.¡± ¡°Oh, so what¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Pardon me,¡± Rosalie apologized. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. Since Sebastian doesn¡¯t want you to know that, I naturally can¡¯t.¡± She was also convinced Geoffrey would be able to find that out if he really wanted to. ¡°Fine,¡± Geoffrey said, not wanting to put her in a difficult spot. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s clear that you share a good rtionship with my son.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, did you call me just to say these? If you have something else, please speak your mind.¡± Since he made it clear he wasn¡¯t calling to reprimand her, Rosalie was curious as to why he was calling.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. How did you get to know President Harper of Apex Bank?¡± ¡°Is that very important, sir? I have no obligation whatsoever to answer you.¡± Geoffrey wasn¡¯t angry to hear it. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, and I need a favor from you.¡± Rosalie chuckled. ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re a man with both power and status. Why would you need a favor from someone as significant as me? You must be joking.¡± Chapter 350 ¡°You¡¯re not as insignificant as you im to be. Since you know President Harper, why don¡¯t you introduce us? Skycrest might need to take a loan or two in the future,¡± said Geoffrey. Rosalie finally understood the reason behind his call today. It was none other than for corporate interest. ¡°To be honest, Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sure an enterprise as outstanding as Skycrest would have many banks fighting to give it a loan. There¡¯s no need for you to look for a bank, not to mention asking someone insignificant like me for help on that,¡± Rosalie said firmly. For someone like Geoffrey Carter to look her up for an introduction with a bank president, something fishy must be going on. There was clearly an unknown reason behind this¡ªone that Geoffrey would certainly refuse to say. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Geoffrey said, ¡°but the choice always goes both ways. There¡¯s no loss in getting to know the president of a bank. Could you help me out, in light of the fact that I didn¡¯t punish my son on your ount today? Otherwise, I would have beaten him up without a doubt.¡± Rosalie found it hrious. ¡°That¡¯s your son we¡¯re talking about. Why would you release him from punishment for someone else¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s precisely what happened. Had you not turned up today, he¡¯d probably be in the hospital right now. The punishment is just temporarily lifted for now.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart leaped, as if sensing something. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I heard you right, but¡­ Are you threatening me, Mr. Carter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Geoffrey said, his voice turning cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t care for Sebastian, my threats mean nothing to you. My punishment for him would have nothing to do with you as well, since you¡¯re just friends.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Carter, that¡¯s beneath you,¡± Rosalie said with furrowed brows. ¡°Sebastian is your biological son. If you don¡¯t care for him, who else would?¡± ¡°Would a fully grown man like him still need a father to care for him? All the more he needs to be punished!¡± Geoffrey said coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to help me on something so minor, I won¡¯t bother you any further. Goodbye.¡± Geoffrey was about to hang up when Rosalie called out, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Ms. Young, is there anything else?¡± Geoffrey said slowly. ¡°May I ask if Sebastian really is your biological son?¡± Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since he is, I hope that you won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Young,¡± Geoffrey cut her off, ¡°that¡¯s between me and my family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly found Geoffrey outrageous. He imed it to be a family affair, but didn¡¯t hesitate to threaten her with Sebastian. Which father under the sun would threaten an outsider with his own son? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The thing was, that threat worked. A loyal and affectionate person was always easily influenced and put in a spot. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him any further. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Mr. Carter, if I introduced you to President Harper, will you really stop picking on Sebastian and let this incident go? Will you not mention it ever again, and not do anything to him using this as a reason?¡± She had to nip this in the bud. ¡°If this incident allows me to befriend President Harper, I¡¯d consider it a blessing in disguise. Naturally I¡¯ll no longer count it against Sebastian. I might even reward him for it. If anything simr happens again, I might even do away with his punishment,¡± Geoffrey said leisurely. Wife my 351-360 After a moment¡¯s silence, Rosalie finally said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I¡¯ll ask.¡± ¡°In that case, Ms. Young, I can¡¯t guarantee anything too. It seems we both need to work harder on this. I have something else to attend to, and I need to go. I hope to receive good news from you.¡± With that, Geoffrey hung up. Rosalie tightened her grip over her phone. Geoffrey was way too vicious! How could he bear to do this and use Sebastian as leverage when Sebastian was his biological son? But she shouldn¡¯t find it strange. The world was filled with all kinds of people, and not all parents were fit to be one. A bastard would remain a bastard even after bing a parent. He wouldn¡¯t suddenly be a great man or a hero after having a child. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rosalie had no choice but to scroll to Sydney¡¯s contact and dial the number. Sydney answered the call after over ten seconds. ¡°Hello, Mom. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sydney¡¯s voice was icy. Although they weren¡¯t speaking face to face, Rosalie could sense the chill in her voice, as if something bad had happened. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for today. My friend¡¯s fine for now.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sydney said, ¡°that¡¯s good. Is there anything else? I¡¯m quite busy here.¡± ¡°Mom, I do have something else. Can you do me a favor, please?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well.. My friend¡¯s father wants to meet you. When he found out that you¡¯re the president of Apex Bank, he wanted to get to know you.¡± Silence ensued. Then, Sydney asked coldly. ¡°Is your friend¡¯s father that man from today?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the chairman of Skycrest Enterprise, Geoffrey Carter,¡± Rosalie said. Sydney fell silent again. ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve heard of him before, but I¡¯m not interested in meeting him,¡± she finally said. The situation Rosalie was most worried about really happened. ¡°Mom, I know this would be a huge pain for you, but could you please meet him? You can just chat a bit with him. You don¡¯t have to take him seriously,¡± she pleaded. ¡°No,¡± Sydney rejected Rosalie t out. ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now. I need to go, goodbye.¡± She hung up right away. Rosalie never expected Sydney to reject her so resolutely. Initially, she thought that Sydney might be hesitant. Geoffrey was the chairman of Skycrest Enterprise, after all. He was a man that many wanted to get into the good books of. After thinking it through, Sydney might conclude there was no harm in meeting him. Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Sydney to reject her so firmly. She was at a loss for what to do next. It was only after the call ended that she recalled she was texting Theodore. She hadn¡¯t sent the text she typed out yet. She was about to send it, when she saw a new text from him. [I need to go for a meeting now. Bye.] He added a waving emoji at the end of his text. He probably had no idea that this emoji represented a farewell for good. Rosalie deleted the text she typed out. Since he had gone for a meeting, their chat had ended. There was no point in her sending out her text. She didn¡¯t want to interact much with Theodore right now. Things were over between them. Since they shared no affinity with each other, it was better to keep their distance, lest it caused her more heartbreak. After leaving Rosalie¡¯s house, Sebastian buried himself in work. Geoffrey arranged many appointments for him, forcing him to run around many ces. He didn¡¯t even have time for a sip of water till deep in the night. By the time he returned home, he was exhausted and copsed weakly on the couch. Sometimes, the strictness his father disyed made him wonder if he really was that man¡¯s biological son. But given the same blood type they shared and how closely he resembled his father, it seemed like an indisputable fact. What a cold, heartless father he had. As it turned out, cold-blooded creatures could reproduce, too. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re back.¡± Yvonne walked downstairs, and saw the fatigue on her brother¡¯s face. Sebastian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying here right now. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I wanted to stay here for some time? I don¡¯t want to go home. Dad¡¯s super strict, and I¡¯m scared of him,¡± Yvonne said, intertwining her fingers with each other. Sebastian sighed, his face etched with exhaustion. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Seb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yvonne felt as though he was overwhelmed with something more than fatigue. She sat next to him. ¡°Rose saved you from your plight today. You should feel happy. Why are you sighing?¡± ¡°I am happy, but she went on to try to set me up with another woman. Shouldn¡¯t I sigh over that?¡± ¡°What? Who¡¯s she trying to set you up with?¡± Yvonne asked, doubtful. ¡°Is she trying to introduce you to someone?¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t think Roselle would do something like that. Sebastian sighed again, and told Yvonne what happened. After hearing him out, she gasped in astonishment. ¡°You made up a woman called Lily and said you like her so Rose wouldn¡¯t suspect that you like her?¡± And then, Sebastian said in all seriousness, ¡°So, you have one task. Find me a woman by the name of Lily before tomorrow nightes.¡± ¡°What?! You want me to do what?¡± Yvonne gripped her chest, shocked. ¡°Where am I going to find anyone called Lily?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bunch of friends? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s easy finding someone with the name Lily. If you can¡¯t, just find a fake one,¡± Sebastian said, irritated. ¡°Seb, I really don¡¯t want to nag at you,¡± Yvonne said, ¡°but haven¡¯t you heard that you need to keep lying to cover up for your first lie? And now, you need to make up more lies just to cover up for your lie. Wake up, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What should I do now, then?¡± Sebastian said coldly. ¡°Tell Rose there¡¯s no such woman, and that I made her up?* ¡°Well..¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°That won¡¯t do, either. She¡¯ll definitely get angry.¡± ¡°So, help me find a woman called Lily. Rose is very sharp, so make sure nothing goes wrong.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seb, this won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll be an aplice. Rose and I are good friends. I can¡¯t do this to her. You¡¯re the only one at fault right now. I¡¯m still innocent. You can¡¯t pull me into this. How about¡­¡± Suddenly, a ck card appeared right before her eyes. They lit up immediately, and she stared fixedly at the premiurn credit card. Sebastian held the card between his fingers, and waved it before Yvonne. She stared hard at the card, her gaze moving along with it until she became cross-eyed. ¡°You do have a friend by the name of Lily, don¡¯t you?¡± Sebastian smiled, knowing that he had a hold over Yvonne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne swallowed hard. She straightened her body, and said seriously, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He arched a brow, and was about to put his card away when she grabbed his wrist. ¡°But I can make her up She stretched her hands out, and carefully pulled his ck card from his fingers. She wrapped her arms tightly around it, for fear that her brother would snatch it back. Then, she blew him a flying kiss. ¡°See you, Seb! I¡¯ll be off to find you a Lily!¡± In the middle of the night, Rosalie felt thirsty and got out of bed for a cup of water. She felt restless and irritable, with many things on her mind. The matter regarding Sebastian bothered her the most. She couldn¡¯t tell him about it, and had to settle the matter behind his back This whole thing concerned his father, after all. Rosalie chuckled helplessly over the irony of the situation. What an outrageous situation she was facing right now-a father, using his son to threaten an outsider! She had to admit, Geoffrey was sharp-eyed enough to pinpoint her weak spot right from their first meeting. Rosalie returned to her bed, her head heavy as she rested it on both her hands. She stared at the ceiling in a daze. After a while, she sat up on the bed, grabbed her phone, and sent Sebastian a text. [Seb, are you still awake?] Sebastian replied within seconds. [Not yet. What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?] Rosalie could sense his worry for her just through his text. She replied immediately, [I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to ask if you are. [I¡¯m fine. Just got home from work.] Rosalie nced at the clock, and realized that it was already eleven forty-almost midnight. [Were you busy all the way till now? It¡¯s already sote!] she texted. [Yeah, there was a lot of work today. I just took a shower and was in bed when you texted,] he replied. [Go and rest. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.] [It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t feel tired now. Just tell me if there¡¯s something up.] [Nothing much, just wanted to check in on you. I didn¡¯t even realize it was sote. Go to sleep.] [I¡¯m very happy to receive your text. I can sleep well tonight.] [So exaggerated? Oh, yes. Did you manage to ask Lily out?] [I did. We¡¯ll have dinner tomorrow night. I¡¯ll go fetch you.] [Don¡¯t do that. You should be fetching Lily instead.] [Yvonne will fetch her.] [Oh, but you should be the one fetching her! Don¡¯t worry about me, I can make my way there myself. Also, I¡¯ll just be there for a few minutes. I¡¯ll find a way to draw Vonnie away so you and Lily can have some time alone. Don¡¯t worry, Vonnie and I won¡¯t be a third wheel. We¡¯re just there to make things less awkward and ease the tension. After we leave, you¡¯ll be on your own.] Sebastian looked at Rosalie being so thoughtful in trying to set him up with someone else, and smiled bitterly. He replied patiently, [Thank you. We¡¯ll see when tomorrowes round.] [Okay, we¡¯ll y it by ear. I look forward to meeting thedy you fancy. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s very special, Rosalie texted back Sebastian texted, I hope you¡¯ll like her.]This belongs to N?velDrama.Org ¨C ?. Rosalie texted, [Whether I like her or not isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that you do.] [Yes, I do. She might not be good enough in other people¡¯s eyes, but in my opinion, she¡¯s different and better than anyone else.] he replied. Rosalie felt warmth seep into her heart. Sebastian was such a great man! Any woman who married him would be blessed. She even started to feel envious of the woman he liked. However, it stopped at just simply envy. She genuinely felt happy for Sebastian as well as thedy he fancied. As fatigue finally set in, Rosalie yawned. After chatting with Sebastian, she felt a lot more rxed. [Seb, turn in early so you¡¯ll be at your best tomorrow. [Yes, you too. You and your baby need a good rest. Help me say hello to your baby.] [Sure. Goodnight.] [Goodnight.] Rosalie gently caressed her belly. ¡°Baby, do you feel that? Uncle Sebastian cares about you very much.¡± She was about to put her phone down when she received another text. [Are you asleep yet?] Rosalie¡¯s brows furrowed upon seeing who had texted her. Why was Theodore texting her at this hour? Before she could reply to him, he sent her another text. [I¡¯ve been busy since that meeting in the afternoon, and only just reached home.] Rosalie wondered if Theodore was spying on her chat history. Otherwise, why did he also say that he had just returned homete? He even specifically made it a point to tell her about it. Rosalie typed in the text box, [Why did you work sote into the night? What were you busy with? She was about to send the text, but her finger hovered over the ¡°Send¡± button as she hesitated. Sighing, she pondered for a moment before deleting the words in the text box. She then switched her phone to silent mode, and put it aside. Right now, she should be keeping her distance. She really didn¡¯t want to get hurt once more. They couldn¡¯t be friends or siblings after the divorce. All the more they couldn¡¯t be chatting so casually like this, as if nothing had happened. Rosalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. She had no idea why Theodore could take this all for granted. Did he forget what happened before? Well, he might have forgotten about it, but she didn¡¯t. She would forever remember how Theodore lied to her and mistreated her, all because of Cynthia. He even hurt her with cruel, vicious words. Even though it was all in the past, the wounds on her heart were still fresh. Rosalie couldn¡¯t forget them. The mere thought of it made her heart pulsate with pain. The pain coursed through her veins and refused to let her go, almost suffocating her. She shut her eyes, and pulled the covers over her head. Sheid on her side, her brows tightly knitted. After a while, her body started trembling as she sobbed silently in the night The next morning, Rosalie woke up early. After breakfast, she called Sydney again. This time, Sydney didn¡¯t answer the call. Rosalie felt rather uneasy. Sydney was living alone right now. Did something happen? She sensed that something was off with her mother-inw during the call yesterday. After pondering for a moment, she decided to text Wesley. [Dad, do you know where Mom is right now? Is she alright? Rosalie had just sent out the text when Wesley called. She immediately answered it. ¡°Hello, Dad.¡± Wesley asked solemnly, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me where she is? Are you unable to find her? What happened to her?¡± Rosalie had never texted Wesley about Sydney. This was her first time, and it was clearly an unusual urrence. Wesley knew that something was wrong. Fearing she might worry him, Rosalie immediately said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking casually. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°Then why are you asking me? Why don¡¯t you just call her directly?¡± ¡°I tried that, but she didn¡¯t answer my call.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wesley immediately hung up without a word. Rosalie was puzzled. After two minutes, he called her back. She answered the call. ¡°Hey, Dad.¡± ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°I¡¯m in my apartment. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I called your mom but she didn¡¯t answer me, either. I called her office, and her assistant said she¡¯s not in the office today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rosalie was worried. ¡°Where could Mom have gone?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Wesley said anxiously. ¡°Go to her ce and check things out. Weren¡¯t you there a few days back?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head there right away. Dad, are youing too?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I¡¯m at Baslery right now. I can¡¯t call her ce. Go and check if your mom is at home, then call me immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make my way there right now.¡± Rosalie hung up, packed her things, and drove to Sydney¡¯s ce. When she arrived at Sydney¡¯s house, she kept pressing the doorbell, but no one came to the door. Rosalie called Sydney¡¯s phone, but Sydney still didn¡¯t pick up her calls. Just as she was about to give Theodore a call and ask his help to find his mother, the door suddenly opened. Rosalie was faced with a dark look on Sydney¡¯s face. Seeing thetter in her horne, she sighed in relief. ¡°Mom! So you¡¯re home.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sydney saw that Rosalie¡¯s hair in a mess and that she was still in her sleepwear, all frumpy and crumpled. Sydney herself looked haggard; she even reeked of alcohol. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you take my calls? Did something happen?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°What do you want? Get straight to the point,¡± Sydney said hoarsely. She sounded irritated. ¡°I was very worried when you didn¡¯t answer my calls, so I came over to check things out,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°Oh, is that so? Now that you¡¯ve seen me, you can leave. Sydney made a move to shut the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Rosalie stopped the door from shutting. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sydney released the door handle and turned to walk into the house, ignoring Rosalie. Rosalie immediately followed Sydney. She shut the door, and said, ¡°Mom, please talk to me. I¡¯m very worried about you.¡± Rosalle was very worried indeed. She followed Sydney into her room and saw how messy it was, with empty wine bottles everywhere. Sydney sat on the bed, then grabbed a wine ss on the bedside table. It was half-filled with red wine, which she tipped over and gulped down. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I told you I¡¯m fine,¡± Sydney said irritably, feeling like another person altogether. She spoke so fiercely, it made Rosalie¡¯s heart leap. Rosalie looked down, and twisted her fingers anxiously. Just then, a phone rang. Sydney felt for her phone on the bed, and saw the name of the iing caller. It was Wesley. Chapter 356 Sydney answered the call, yelling irritably, ¡°Wesley Spencer, you¡¯re beyond annoying! Can¡¯t you take a hint when I refuse to pick up your calls? Quit harassing me and scram!¡± With that, she hung up and smashed her phone against the wall. Rosalie took a few steps back in fright. She had never seen Sydney blow her top like this, and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She had a feeling that it had to do with her, somehow. Despite her fear, Rosalie didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she stood from a distance and looked on silently. The phone was on the floor, the screen cracked. The chairs in the roomid haphazardly around the room, and there were ss shards from the wine bottles all over the floor. Sydney was already acting up before Rosalie arrived. Sydney clutched her hair in frustration, and flopped weakly onto the bed. She grabbed the covers, and yanked them over her head. Rosalie pulled out her phone and ced it on the table. She then rolled up her sleeves, and started clearing the things on the floor. When Sydney pulled the covers off her face, she realized that Rosalie was cleaning her room for her. Rosalie was very quick; the room was soon tidied up, and all the ss bottles on the floor were cleared away. She didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. After she was done clearing up, she stood aside in silence. The air around them seemed to freeze. Sydney finally sat up on the bed. In a voice that sounded a lot calmer than before, she said, ¡°A lot happened recently, and I¡¯m very frustrated. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Rosalie sighed with relief when Sydney finally started talking to her. She stepped forward cautiously. ¡°Mom, please talk to me if there¡¯s anything on your mind. I might not be able to help, but I can lend an ear.¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯s just work.¡± Sydney said tly. ¡°I have a bad temper. The next time you see me like this, stay away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°If you need someone by your side, I can stay here with you.¡± Sydney scoffed. ¡°Girl, someone like you will only bottle up your frustration andpromise for others. Keep at that, and you¡¯ll suffer a lot in the future.¡± Rosalie kept on smiling. ¡°That¡¯s fine. If I can do that for others, that¡¯s also a blessing for myself.¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Sydney said with a helpless shake of her head. ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s something on your mind and you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. I just hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Whatever it is, it¡¯ll pass Sometimes, it might feel like it won¡¯t, but that¡¯s only because you can¡¯t let things go.¡± Many problems could be solved just by forgiving oneself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sydney sighed. ¡°Fine. Tell me, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you. I was very worried when you didn¡¯t answer my calls.¡± ¡°Is there nothing else? Such as wanting me to meet Geoffrey Carter?¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment I before saying, ¡°I really had no other reasons foring here, Mom. I was just worried about you. But since you mentioned it, I have to ask again. Is there no leeway whatsoever?¡± Sydney looked up at her. ¡°Why do you want me to meet Geoffrey Carter so much? Give me a reason.¡± ¡°He wants to see you because you¡¯re the president of Apex Bank. He wants to form a rtionship with you.¡± ¡°Is that so? He just wants to get to know me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know about that. I know someone like him would definitely know presidents of other banks. I have no idea why he threatened me just to meet you.¡± ¡°Threatened you?¡± Sydney asked, doubtful. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°This is what happened¡­¡± She told Sydney everything that had transpired. Chapter 357 After hearing Rosalie out, Sydney fell silent. Her first thought was that Theodore was in trouble. As it turned out, Rosalie stayed up the entire night reading through the documents to identify the problem with Regent Co. not for his sake at all. Quite the opposite-she did it for Sebastian. Sydney suddenlyughed, the soundced with helplessness and irony. Theodore wasn¡¯t the only one who misunderstood the situation. She did, too. She really thought that Rosalie did it for her son, but she never expected¡­ Rosalie clearly had her priorities in ce, more so than Sydney did in her younger days. The girl might look weak and vulnerable, but she had a clear mind and knew exactly what she needed to do. Meanwhile, Rosalie didn¡¯t understand why Sydney wasughing. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Sydney said, looking at Rosalie. ¡°So Geoffrey Carter threatened you with his son, and you epted it because you care about his son very soon?¡± ¡°Seb¡¯s a good friend of mine,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°I can¡¯t sit idly by and watch that happen to him, so I¡¯ll help wherever I can. But it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not willing to do it. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Sydney said. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll meet him.¡± Joy filled Rosalie¡¯s heart. ¡°Really? Mom, you¡¯re okay with seeing him?¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°Go ahead and tell him that.¡± ¡°But Mom,¡± Rosalie said, as the smile faded from her face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you to do this. If you¡¯re very resistant to the idea, you don¡¯t need to meet him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be resistant to,¡± Sydney said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in getting to know a big shot, anyway.¡± ¡°Why did you reject me in the first ce?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t understand. Sydney had rejected her so firmly at the start, and she even sounded disgusted with the idea. Why did she suddenly change her mind and agree to it so readily? At times, Sydney¡¯s mood swings confused Rosalie. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much about it, but now that I¡¯ve given it a second thought, I think it¡¯s beneficial and helpful to me, so I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Since Sydney put it that way, Rosalie decided there was no point pursuing the matter further. She nodded and said ¡®Alright, then. I¡¯ll tell him about it Thank you, Mom.¡± Content belongs to ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. To be honest, what you¡¯ve done made me see you in a different light.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Mom?¡± Rosalie asked, confused. ¡°You worked so hard for Sebastian. I thought it was for Theo at first.¡± Rosalie smiled helplessly. ¡°It had nothing to do with him, Mom.¡± ¡°If something like this happened to Theo one day, would you do the same for him too?¡± Sydney asked. After a moment¡¯s silence, Rosalie said, ¡°There are many people willing to do that for him. I won¡¯t make any difference. He never needed me, and I¡¯ve nowe to realize that. I never tter myself into thinking otherwise.¡± She said it very calmly, but her voice carried firm resolution. It left no room for negotiation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sydney sighed. ¡°Alright, then. I understand. Go back home, and I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯ve cleaned things up around here.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, call me if there¡¯s anything. I cane anytime.¡± Since Sydney didn¡¯t want her around, she wouldn¡¯t stay on and bother her. Sydney waved her away and leaned against the head of the bed, feeling all spent. After leaving Sydney¡¯s ce, Rosalie called Wesley. He immediately asked, ¡°How is Sydney? Did you see her?¡± Chapter 358 ¡°I saw her. She was in a bad mood,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I know she¡¯s in a bad mood,¡± Wesley said darkly. ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Rosalie realized that even when Sydney scolded Wesley and told him to scram, he neverined. He had probably gotten used to it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He then asked, ¡°Did you ask her about it?¡± ¡°I did, but she didn¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Wesley sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If what happened in the past didn¡¯t happen, she¡¯d probably be a lot happier now.¡± ¡°Dad, sometimes, when the other party doesn¡¯t want to be bothered, you shouldn¡¯t bother her. That would make her much happier,¡± Rosalie said calmly, though her tone carried a hint of sarcasm. These men were bent on doing whatever they pleased, and hurt those who cared about them without regard for anyone. When they eventually realized their mistakes, they turned around and acted all affectionate and devoted. How could a single word of apology make up for the terrible hurt they had caused? Wesley fell silent. After a while, he hung up. He probably caught the hint in Rosalie¡¯s words. Rosalie smiled bitterly. She looked at her screen, and saw another iing text from Theodore. [Rose, are you up?] Rosalie sat in her car, and stared at the words on her screen. It was a simple greeting, asking her if she had woken up. It was very ordinary. Yet, it was a text from Theodore. Why was he texting her so eagerly? How could he continue chatting with her as if they were friends? Rosalie continued ignoring his texts. She flung her phone on the front passenger seat, and drove off. When she returned home, she packed her things, knowing clearly where she wanted to go. It was a small city hear the borders. Winter there was warm, and the scenery was beautiful. It was a quiet ce where no one would bother her. She set her mind to depart for that ce in two days¡¯ time. She would deliver her baby quietly without disturbing anyone. Rosalie had it all nned out. She would study during her pregnancy, and take the exam next year after giving birth. She should be nning the next steps in her life. Initially, she chose to study finance for Theodore¡¯s sake. She soon realized that she didn¡¯t hate the subject, so shene nned to specialize in it in the future. In the afternoon, Rosalie received yet another text from Theodore. [Rose, why aren¡¯t you replying to my texts? Did something happen?] Rosalie shut off her screen, then put aside her phone and ignored it as she started flipping through a thick book on finance. After getting through a few pages, her phone rang. Rosalie turned, to see a call from Theodore. She suddenly felt annoyed. It wasn¡¯t because she was annoyed at Theodore himself. He had dashed all her hopes, but now, he kept trying to fan the mes of hope in her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only How could ashes burn up once more? More importantly, she didn¡¯t want hope to be rekindled in her again. She would get the wrong idea once more. Rosalie was driven by a sudden urge that came from nowhere to grab her phone and reject the call. She then blocked him on her phone. She did the same on her social media ounts, too. She didn¡¯t want to chat with him. Each time she saw his text, annoying thoughts would emerge in her mind. Thoughts of him caring for her, and thinking of her. No, they weren¡¯t true. He was just bored, had nothing to do, and wanted to find someone to talk to. Well, she wasn¡¯t his personal chatbot. Chapter 359 On the other end, Theodore realized that Rosalie had rejected his call. Anger rose up in his chest as he called her again. However, an electronic voice replied to him. ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable at the moment. Please try againter.¡± She was probably still busy. Theodore put his phone aside, and waited patiently. After around ten minutes, he picked his phone up and called her again. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable at the moment¡­..¡± He heard the same electronic voice again. His face tensed up, and a bad feeling washing over him. He clicked open his WhatsApp, and typed Rosalie a text. [Rose, you can tell me whatever¡¯s on your mind. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. I¡¯ll help you solve whatever problem you have. We¡¯re family.] He re-read his text over and over again before finally sending it. However, he soon saw a red question mark right next to the text. His mind buzzed, as if something had hit his head, registering the sudden shock. He looked stunned. Theodore stared at the question mark, trying to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Rose had¡­ Blocked him! So when he tried calling her just now, she wasn¡¯t engaged in another call; instead, she had blocked his calls too. Even if he tried calling her a hundred times, her number would still be engaged! Theodore¡¯s disbelief turned into shock, until anger finally rose in his chest. Why did Rose block him? Was she crazy? To think he was worried something had happened to her. He never expected her to block him! Theodore stood up, grabbed his jacket, and left his office to find Rosalie and demand for answers from her. But then, he suddenly realized he didn¡¯t know where she currently lived. Ever since she moved out, he didn¡¯t check where she lived. They frequently met outside, even after their divorce. It was only until this point he realized they might never meet again. She even blocked him! She was trying to keep her distance forever! Theodore stopped in his tracks, took a deep breath, and told himself to calm down. Something must have happened to Rose¡­ No, she blocked him. What else could have happened?!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. Theodore immediately called Sydney. The moment she picked up the call, he demanded, ¡°Mom, where is Rose?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± she replied. ¡°Do you know how she is right now? Is she still with you?¡± Sydney could sense the panic in Theodore¡¯s voice. ¡°She¡¯s not with me right now. She dide here today, but she went home. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something happened. Call her and ask her what she thinks of me.¡± Sydney was utterly confused. ¡°If you want to know what she thinks of you, why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Theodore sighed hopelessly. ¡°She blocked me.¡± Sydneyughed out loud. Theodore¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are youughing about? Is it very funny?¡± It was clearly an infuriating situation. She was his mother. Her daughter-inw blocked her own son. Yet she, as the mother-inw, was actually in the mood tough about it. Shouldn¡¯t she be feeling angry like him instead?! Theodore was still thinking of vel. et Rosalie as Sydney¡¯s daughter-inw and of her as his wife. He inovely thought that they weren¡¯t divorced and still married. Yet, the moment that thought came to mind, he realized Rosalie was in fact no longer his wife and Sydney¡¯s daughter-inw. ¡°Pardon me,¡± Sydney said as she tried hard to stopughing. ¡°Although I sympathize very much with you, I find it hrious. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t hold myself back. Hahaha! She blocked you! Hahaha¡­¡± Content Chapter 360 Theodore shut his eyes, and tried to control the fire burning in his heart. ¡°Stopughing,¡± he hissed. His chest was almost bursting with anger. Sydney coughed dryly, and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stopughing. I have no idea why Rose blocked you. Why don¡¯t I bring her along to our next meeting? I did ask Rose toe with me when I meet you. That¡¯s a good chance for you to ask her.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Theodore said, ¡°let¡¯s meet tonight. Ask Rose along, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call herter and ask if she¡¯s free,¡± Sydney promised.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. ¡°She is free,¡± Theodore said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to work now, and she has lots of time on her hands. If she says she¡¯s not free, it must be an excuse. Don¡¯t let her have her way.¡± The arrogance in Theodore¡¯s voice made Sydney furrow her brows. ¡°No wonder she blocked you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Theodore furrowed his brows as well. ¡°Do you know why she did it?¡± Sydney sighed. ¡°Son, it¡¯s because sometimes¡­you¡¯re annoying.¡± Theodore was stunned. It was the first time in his entire life someone said something like that in his face and it came from his own mother, of all people. ¡°Do you really not know why?¡± Sydney said. ¡°You think Rose is free right now just because she doesn¡¯t have work, and that she can go wherever you want her to. ¡°Since you¡¯re so high and mighty, why would she bother with you? Are you the only one who¡¯s busy, while she has all the time in the world and with nothing else to do? ¡°The only thing you know is that she doesn¡¯t have a full-time job, but how do you know what she¡¯s doing when you don¡¯t see her? ¡°Had you not seen it for yourselfst night, would you have thought that she spent the whole day yesterday doing nothing, and simply washed up and went to sleep at night?¡± Sydney spoke calmly; she wasn¡¯t fierce, nor was she scolding him. In turn, her calm tone silenced Theodore. She waited patiently and didn¡¯t rush him for a response. Even over the phone, she could sense that Theodore was in a daze. This was getting interesting. After a long silence, Theodore finally said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sydney challenged, doubtful. ¡°Did you really not mean that?¡± ¡°Yes, I said I didn¡¯t,¡± Theodore insisted. Perhaps due to a guiltying the or perhaps he was speaking the truth and felt angry over being misunderstood, his pitch went up a few notches. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Sydney didn¡¯t press the matter further. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her if she¡¯s free before calling you again.¡± ¡°Okay. Ask her quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, bye.¡± Sydney was about to hang up, when she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, yes. There¡¯s one thing¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Rose searching for the problem with Regent Co.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there an update? Or did she get herself in trouble?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°Not that, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Sydney suddenly had second trughts If she told Theodore might affect him et He might just explode like a?? ¡°I think she¡¯s very smart and has the potential to be mentored. If she¡¯s interested in working at the bank, I¡¯ll definitely guide her.¡± Content belongs to 6 Theodore nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be proactive about it, then. Otherwise, she might go elsewhere.¡± Wife my 361-370 Chapter 361 ¡°You want me to be more proactive? Are you saying I should keep her here to prevent her from going elsewhere?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to keep her here? She¡¯s been staying with the Spencers for so many years. There¡¯s no reason for her to go so far away,¡± Theodore said.Published by N?v¡¯elD/rama.Org. When Rosalie went to college, he didn¡¯t let her go somewhere far away. He admitted that he was a bit selfish for not wanting her to be too far from him, like a helicopter parent who wanted to keep his children close. But if she really wanted to go to another ce for college, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped her. Fortunately, she listened to him and stayed in Ashwick City for college. Sydney raised her eyebrow, her eyes glinting slyly. ¡°I think I heard Rose mention that she wants to travel.¡± ¡°Where does she want to go?¡± Theodore frowned, looking a bit uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just mentioned it casually, and I didn¡¯t ask for details. It¡¯s normal for her to want to travel. There¡¯s not much to ask.¡± ¡°Well, you should have at least asked where she¡¯s going, whether she¡¯s going alone or with someone else, and if she¡¯s traveling abroad or within the country,¡± he retorted. Hearing Theodore¡¯s barrage of questions, Sydney became even clearer about his feelings. ¡°When you see her, you can ask her yourself. If you care about what¡¯s going on in her life so much, why did you divorce her? Keeping her by your side would give you a legitimate reason to care for her.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theodore paused, rendered speechless. When Theodore went silent, Sydney sighed softly. ¡°Think about it. I have something to do, so I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Sydney hung up. She shook her head helplessly, andmented, ¡°Each Spencer man is more clueless than thest.¡± She didn¡¯t call Rosalie, but instead sent a message. [I¡¯m meeting Theo tonight. Are you free?] Rosalie quickly replied. [Sorry, I¡¯ve already made ns with friends tonight.] [Who? Are you having dinner together?] [Yes. It¡¯s just a gathering with a few friends.] [I see. Alright, I¡¯ll go meet Theo myself.] [Okay, call me if you need anything.] [Sure.] After ending the chat with Rosalie, Sydney immediately texted Theodore. [I just called Rosalie. She¡¯s busy tonight; she¡¯s going out with her friends.] Theodore¡¯s reply came instantly. [Who? Male or female?] [I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t possibly ask her who, right?] As soon as Sydney sent this message, Theodore called her. She answered the call with a helpless sigh, putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask her? Aren¡¯t you worried about her meeting peoplete at night? Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s your daughter?¡± Theodore demanded. Sydney moved the phone away from her ear, frowning. With a forced smile, she replied, ¡°She l has her own life. Even if she calls me Mom, I don¡¯t need to know that many details. Besides, as her ex-husband, you have even less right to question whether her friends are male or female.¡± Sydney could clearly hear Theodore¡¯s breathing bing more rapid. In fact, she deliberately didn¡¯t tell Theodore that Rosalie wasn¡¯t going out with one person, but a group of friends. Content belongs to ¡°Since she¡¯s noting, let¡¯s not meet tonight. We¡¯ll talk when she¡¯s free,¡± Theodore snapped. Sydney sneered, ¡°You really are my son, huh? How practical of you! You¡¯re not going to see your mother just because your ex-wife isn¡¯ting.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle. We¡¯ll have a chat, starting from when I can remember. We have plenty to talk about.¡± Sydney stiffened. She shuddered ne upon thinking about that scenario. If Theodore wanted to talk about everything since childhood, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. In fact, she would probably feel guilty all night. Content belongs to That wouldn¡¯t do! If that was the case, Rosalie had to be there as a buffer. Actually, Sydney was also uncertain as to how to act around Theodore when they were alone together. ¡°Let¡¯s reschedule.¡± With that, she hung up. Chapter 362 Sebastian booked a private room. Beforeing, he had called Rosalie, offering to pick her up. She refused and insisted on driving herself, so he didn¡¯t push further. He arrived at the private room early, and waited for Rosalie and Yvonne to bring Lily over. He wasn¡¯t sure if who Yvonne chose was reliable or not. He was worried they might be exposed. Sebastian still had some time. He took out his phone, and called Yvonne. At the club, Yvonne was sprawled on a couch, sound asleep, when her phone¡¯s piercing ringtone woke her up. Irritated, she felt for her phone and answered the call grumpily. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Yvonne, where are you right now?¡± Hearing Sebastian¡¯s voice, Yvonne jolted awake and scrambled off the couch. ¡°Is that you, Seb?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Did you forget what I asked you to dost night? Did you find Lily? Hurry up and get over here!¡± Boom! Yvonne was thunderstruck. Sebastian frowned at Yvonne¡¯s silence. ¡°You didn¡¯t mess things up, did you? Where are you now?¡± ¡°Seb, I didn¡¯t mess up. Where are you? I¡¯lle over right away!¡± ¡°I already sent you the location. Hurry and bring over Lily.¡± ¡°I got it. I¡¯m making my way there now!¡± After hanging up, Yvonne nced at the time and jumped off the couch instantly. ¡°Oh no, oh no, oh no!¡± It was already four in the afternoon! She had slept the whole day! She had stayed up the whole night having fun, and was so tired that she fell asleep at the club. By early morning, all her girlfriends had left. Initially, she nned to sleep for just two or three hours. She didn¡¯t think she would end up sleeping the entire day.Belonging ? N?velDrama.Org. Who was Lily again? She hadpletely forgotten! She ran out of the room and down the hallway, dialing a number on ber phone as she did. Once the call connected, she said, ¡°Find me a woman who can act, looks gentle, and¡­¡± ¡°Lily, go tidy up room 238ter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied a gentle and pleasant voice. Hearing this voice, Yvonne was struck with a sense of familiarity. The stranger sounded like Rosalie; but even after looking around, she couldn¡¯t spot anyone. She quickly hung up and tucked her phone back into her pocket. After clearing her throat, she called out, ¡°Lily.¡± Soon, a voice traveled into her ears. ¡°Yes, miss? How can I help you?¡± Yvonne turned around to see a ne woman dressed as a waitress and holding a tray. She had a gentle and quiet demeanor, with a fair and delicate appearance. Her voice was very simr to Rosalie¡¯s, and so was her bearing-calm and elegant, like a flower in spring that had just bloomed. More importantly, her name was Lily! Yvonne rushed over excitedly. ¡°Is your name Lily? As in, the flower?¡± Lily looked at Yvonne in confusion, but nodded regardless. ¡°Yes, miss. Is there something you need help with?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yvonne nodded immediately; she grabbed the tray from Lily¡¯s hands and tossed it aside, then held Lily¡¯s hands excitedly. ¡°I want to be friends with you. I want to treat you to dinner, and I want to introduce you to my handsome brother!¡± Lily was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 363 In the private room of the restaurant¡­ Sebastian checked the time repeatedly. He was beginning to regret entrusting such an important task to the unreliable Yvonne. She must have run into some problem. Just then, the door to the private room opened, and Rosalie walked in. ¡°Seb.¡± Sebastian jumped up immediately. ¡°Rose, you¡¯re early.¡± The usuallyposed CEO of Skycrest Enterprise was now like a boy who got caught with his hand in the cookie jar in front of Rosalie. Rosalie smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do, so I came early. You¡¯re early too.¡±Belonging ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah,¡± Sebastian replied awkwardly. He hadn¡¯t expected Rosalie to arrive so early, and it derailed his nspletely. Rosalie walked over, and noticed his pale face. ¡°Seb, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Sebastian said, stammering from panic. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please, sit down. Would you like something to drink?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just wait for a bit. Is Yvonneing over with Lily now?¡± ¡°Not yet. I asked Yvonne to pick her up. You know how unreliable she can be. I hope she managed to find her,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°No worries. Let¡¯s wait for them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sebastian pulled out a chair for her. After Rosalie sat down, he took a seat beside her. Her faint, pleasant scent wafted to his nose, making him feel at ease instantly. It wasn¡¯t perfume, but the natural fragrance of her body wash, which he found very appealing. Suddenly, Rosalie turned around and caught Sebastian staring at her intently. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Seb, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sebastian realized he had been in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit nervous about meeting her.¡± In fact, he was already nervous because he was with the woman he liked. Rosalieforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re here for you. You¡¯re amazing, so you should be confident.¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Sebastian was so insecure when it came to love. ¡°How can be confident when I know she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Sebastian sighed softly. No matter how outstanding one was, when one fell for someone who didn¡¯t love them back, it hurt. Content belongs Rosalie gently patted his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯ll like you. She¡¯ll be moved by your sincerity.¡± ¡°Really? Do you think she¡¯ll like me?¡± His eyes lit up. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re excellent and very charming. It¡¯s very easy for women to like you.¡± ¡°And what about you? Do you like me?¡± Sebastian asked impulsively. He couldn¡¯t help it. Rosalie froze. ¡°Me?¡± Then, she gave an awkward smile. ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°So, not all women like me.¡± Sensing Rosalie¡¯s hesitation, Sebastian felt a pang in his heart. His question, which he asked in a half-joking manner, had also been a test. ¡°Seb, there are many forms of affection. I like you as a friend. It¡¯s not wrong to say that I like you.¡± Her words wereforting, yet they pushed him away at the same time. Despite that, Sebastian found a tiny bit of sce in them. At the very least, she didn¡¯t dislike him. Time ticked by slowly¡­ They waited and waited, but there was still no sign of Yvonne and Lily. Chapter 364 ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yvonne here yet? Could something have happened to her? Call her and ask,¡± Rosalie said-not out of impatience, but concern. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her. Wait here for a moment.¡± Sebastian took his phone and walked out. Rosalie watched him leave, puzzled. Why did Sebastian need to go outside to make a call? However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She leaned back in her chair, gently touching her belly, and smiled. ¡°Sweetie, once we settle Mr. Carter¡¯s affairs, Mommy will take you to a beautiful ce. Then, it¡¯ll be just you and me.¡± Sebastian called Yvonne again. She only answered after more than ten seconds. ¡°Seb.¡± Sebastian was a bit annoyed. ¡°Where are you now? Tell me the truth. Did you find the right person or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here!¡± He heard Yvonne¡¯s voice near him. Sebastian turned around, and saw Yvonne leading a woman toward them hurriedly. Lily followed behind Yvonne, panting and nearly too tired to stand straight. She had met this weird customer at the club who insisted on bing friends and taking her out for dinner. Of course, she had refused. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that this woman named Yvonne was a wealthydy and someone whom the manager treated with utmost respect. Yvonne had said she was the heiress of Skycrest Enterprise. Yvonne had asked her for a favor, promising her fifty thousand dors as a reward. Her task was simple she just had to be herself. Sebastian walked up to the two women. Yvonne immediately linked her arm with his. ¡°Seb, I found her! She¡¯s Lily through and through!¡± Lily, sweating profusely, was stunned when she saw the man inContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. front of her. She suddenly felt flustered. She hadn¡¯t expected Yvonne¡¯s brother to be so handsome! It was the first time they were meeting. Lily, drenched in sweat looking at disheveled, stood up set and forced as l.ne Sebastian just gave her a cursory nce, not showing much expression. Then, he frowned, Yvonne. ¡°If our cover is blown won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Seb, I got her here. Everything¡¯s going to go well!¡± Yvonne said, making an OK gesture. Sebastian turned his gaze to Lily, his tone softening but still cold. ¡°From now on, your name is Lily.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lily looked puzzled, and said in a daze, ¡°My name is already Lily.¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Your name is Lily?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Yes. Is there a problem? Can¡¯t I¡­use my own name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Yvonne told you what you need to pay attention to, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing Lily¡¯s hesitation, Sebastian¡¯s gaze once again shifted to his unreliable sister. ¡°Did you exin everything to her clearly?¡± Yvonne was startled. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± She then grabbed Lily¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Just pretend you know my brother, and then¡­¡± ¡°Seb.¡± Rosalie¡¯s gentle voice came from behind. The three of them turned to see Rosalie slowly walking toward them and stopping in front of them. Seeing the young woman, she smiled and said gently, ¡°Hello, you must be Miss Yancey.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Lily was stunned for a moment, then nodded hastily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lily Yancey.¡± What was the problem with her being called Lily? Couldn¡¯t she use that name? Rosalie extended her hand, still smiling kindly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosalle Young. Nice to meet you.¡± Lily nkly extended her hand to shake Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°Hello, Miss Young.¡± The two were so polite to each other, even Yvonne couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore. What was with this situation? Her brother was even better at creating awkwardness than she was! ¡°Great! Everyone knows each other now. Let¡¯s hurry to the private room. I¡¯m starving! Have we ordered yet?¡± she said. ¡°We have, but since I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d arrive, the dishes haven¡¯t been served yet,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask the waiter to serve the food.¡± Yvonne dashed to the waiter as if she was fleeing. She said a few words to him before hurrying into the private room, avoiding her brother¡¯s gaze the entire time. The three of them stood there in awkward silence, not knowing what to say. Rosalie noticed that Lily and Sebastian seemed a bit unfamiliar with each other. Maybe Sebastian was too nervous. On top of that, Lily wasn¡¯t the warmest person; when the two were together, it felt a bit awkward. Smiling, Rosalie said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go inside. No need to stand around.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sebastian walked up to Rosalie, leaving Lily behind. Rosalie felt something was off. She stopped and turned to Sebastian, who was beside her, and whispered, ¡°You should walk with her.¡± Sebastian nced at Lily, a hint of difort in his eyes. Lily felt uneasy as well. Why did she have to endure this awkwardness seemingly out of nowhere? Rosalie assumed that Sebastian was just nervous. So, she took the initiative to walk beside Lily, not wanting Lily to feel left out. Sebastian was really clueless. He had no idea how to court ady at all! Lily looked at the two people in front of her in confusion. She had a lot of questions, but she had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk into the private room with them. The atmosphere was undeniably stifling, at least for Lily. She still didn¡¯t understand the situation. Why did this feel like a blind date? And why did it seem like this handsome guy liked Rosalie? Actually, -Lily was sure that he liked her¨Chis eyes clearly showed it. However, Rosalie didn¡¯t seem to have any romantic feelings for him. Although she was gentle with him, there was no romantic affection in her gestures. It seemed she was gentle with everyone. So, what was their rtionship? Lily couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Miss Yancey, Seb often talks about you and always praises you. I was very curious about you. Now that I¡¯ve met you, I can see why,¡± Rosalie said, praising Lily enthusiastically. 112 Since Sebastian wasn¡¯t making an effort, she would help him tter her. Lily could only say, ¡°Uh¡­¡± So, how was she supposed to respond? She didn¡¯t know this handsome guy at all. Yvonne tugged gently on Lily¡¯s sleeve, and said, ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t you tell me before that you¡¯ve also heard my brother talk about Rose? You were curious about her, too. Now that you¡¯ve met her, what do you think?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ She¡¯s great, really great¡­¡± Lily said. This response should be fine, right? She didn¡¯t know where this conversation was going. Rosalie noticed that Lily seemed a bit uneasy. She guessed that Lily was rather shy and reserved. ¡°Miss Yancey, is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Rosalle asked. ¡°We can add it to the order.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything. I¡¯m not picky, and I like all kinds of food:¡± hapter 366 ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not a picky eater. People who aren¡¯t picky eaters are blessed,¡± Rosalie praised. ¡°You¡¯re not a picky eater too, right?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as he looked at her. However, he didn¡¯t think Rosalie was blessed. She lost her parents at a tender age, and was deeply hurt by her husband after that; and now that she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone and had to give birth in secret. Was that called being blessed? Blessed people didn¡¯t live like that. ¡°Lam Feeling awkward, Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°I am picky. You just haven¡¯t noticed.¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t picky. She just said that to lighten the mood. ¡°Then tell me, what don¡¯t you like to eat?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°Next time when we have a meal together, I won¡¯t order it.¡± Rosalie was rendered speechless. The atmosphere became awkward, and she didn¡¯t know what to do with her hands. She nced at Lily, wanting to see her reaction. Lily was looking around, seemingly very curious about her surroundings and not looking their way. She seemed calm, and not at all angry about the situation. Sebastian appeared to be right; Lily really didn¡¯t like him. Rosalie felt a bit troubled. Sebastian was so excellent, so why didn¡¯t Lily like him? It must be because he didn¡¯t know how to court ady. The woman he liked was right beside him, but he wasn¡¯t talking to her and was instead just talking to his friends. Rosalie turned to Sebastian. ¡°Seb, there¡¯s something I need to ask you. Can we talk outside?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s gaze, Sebastian knew she wanted to discuss something with him in private. He nodded. Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the private room. Lily watched them leave curiously. After Rosalie and Sebastian left, she asked, ¡°Miss Carter, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Yvonne smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story. Just remember one thing: be yourself and pretend you know my brother.¡± Rosalie and Sebastian walked to an area some distance away from the private room. ¡°Seb, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s somewhat reprdachful tone, Sebastian was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°You made a big mistake,¡± Rosalie said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll change.¡± Sebastian felt a bit panicked. ¡°But first, tell me what I did wrong.¡± Rosalie felt a bit helpless. ¡°Miss Yancey came all the way here, so your attention should be on her, not me. If you keep talking to me and sho notices, she¡¯ll think there¡¯s something going on between us and misunderstand you! ¡°And you mentioned me to Lily. You shouldn¡¯t have! Sometimes, a woman can be very sensitive. If a man always talks about another woman in front of the woman he likes, how do you think she¡¯ll feel? You shouldn¡¯t have mentioned me at all. Rosalie was acting like a concerned mother hoping for her son to get a wife quickly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to talk to you? Sebastian said. He looked wholly innocent, as if he had been wronged. This expression on his exceptionally handsome face made him look really pitiful. Even Rosalie wondered if she had been a bit too harsh. She softened her tone, and said, ¡°But your concern is too untimely. You should be focusing on Lily right now. And, we¡¯re just friends. The kind of attention you show me can easily be misinterpreted by others.¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression gradually became stiff, and despair shed in his eyes for a brief moment. After a long time, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just friends.¡± Sensing Sebastian¡¯s disappointment, Rosalle realized that she might have been too harsh. ¡°Seb, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I know you¡¯re nervous seeing the girl you like right in front of you, and you¡¯re avoiding her because you¡¯re afraid she won¡¯t like you. But if you keep this up, you¡¯ll never win a girl¡¯s heart. If you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯ll never dare to take the initiative.¡± Sebastian smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you really want me to be with her that much?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Rosalie asked him back. When you talked about her before, your eyes were filled with love. Seb, that¡¯s your wish. I just want to help you take the step you¡¯re too scared to take. Once your problems are resolved, I¡¯m going to leave.¡± Rosalie was referring not only to Sebastian¡¯s romantic affairs, but also the matter between him and his father. Once Geoffrey met Sydney, only then would Sebastian¡¯s issues be truly resolved, and she could leave. Still, she couldn¡¯t tell Sebastian this. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave?¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Where will you go?¡± ¡°My belly is getting bigger. I can¡¯t stay here too long, or I¡¯ll be discovered. I need to go to a ce where no one knows me to have the baby.¡± Sebastian suddenlyughed. Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡± ¡°Rose, you say I¡¯m scared and not taking the initiative, but aren¡¯t you the same? You¡¯re pregnant with his child, but you don¡¯t dare to tell him. You endure all the suffering silently, nning to give birth to your baby somewhere else just to fulfill his wishes. Why don¡¯t you dare to tell Theodore?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want this child. So what¡¯s the point of telling him?¡± ¡°This is your child. You have the right to keep it. His opinion doesn¡¯t matter. Ultimately, you¡¯re afraid.¡± Rosalie took a step back. She stared at Sebastian in disbelief, a wave of intense panic rising in her heart. Clutching her dress, she lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just don¡¯t see why I need to tell him.¡± ¡°Is there really no need?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°As the father of the child, doesn¡¯t he have the right to know? You don¡¯t even dare to tell your grandmother. Can you honestly say you¡¯re not afraid?¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about you now,¡± Rosalie said, somewhat frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own problems. You can¡¯t use my problems as an excuse to avoid yours. We¡¯re not the same.¡± ¡°So, you admit you¡¯re avoiding your problems.¡± Sebastian took a step forward. ¡°Since we¡¯re both avoiding our issues, what¡¯s the point of ming each other? Let¡¯s just cancel today¡¯s dinner. I¡¯ll have Yvonne take Lily home, while I¡¯ll take you home. Let¡¯s just pretend nothing happened.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Rosalle objected. ¡°She¡¯s already here, and we¡¯ve just sat down. If you say it¡¯s over now, how do you think she¡¯ll feel? If you do this, she¡¯ll definitely misunderstand. If¡­¡± ¡°Then let her misunderstand,¡± Sebastian said indifferently. Rosalie was stunned. She even wondered if Sebastian really liked Lily. Otherwise, how could he be so indifferent? When he mentioned Lily before, his eyes were full of love and anticipation. He had also sought advice from her on how to pursue Lily. Today, she was helping him, but he was eager to escape. Looking at the suspicion in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, Sebastian realized he had just overreacted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say those things,¡± he apologized. Upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s apology, Rosalle felt much better. She smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, what said is true. I really am scared. That¡¯s why I want to escape.¡± you ¡°But by doing this, you¡¯re hurting yourself. I don¡¯t want to see you so upset. Why should you run away? All of this is Theodore¡¯s fault. Why is he so self¨Crighteous? Sebastian sometimes felt really frustrated with Rosalle, especially regarding her kindness. She always swallowed her frustration, and suffered all by herself. She wasn¡¯t stupid at all. She knew exactly what was going on, yet she chose to let go. Sebastian admitted that he loved this side of Rosalie, It was exactly this trait that he was fascinated by her. It was rare to find someone so kind in this world. He had experienced too much deception, and was tired of the constant scheming. It was like an invisible battlefield. It truly exhausted him. So, when he saw Rosalie, it was like seeing light. He could let down his guard, and let go of suspicion. He didn¡¯t have to worry about being schemed against by her. Only when he was with her could he truly feel at ease. Even his own family had never made him feel this way. But sometimes, he got angry because of this. He felt she shouldn¡¯t be so kind, but a little more malicious so that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt. How many times had she cried for Theodore? That bastard didn¡¯t even know. Rosalie sighed softly. After a long silence, she said helplessly, ¡°Regardless of whose fault it is, things havee to this. Theo and are already divorced, so he doesn¡¯t need to know about this.¡± She could raise the child by herself¨Cshe didn¡¯t need anyone! ¡°What don¡¯t I need to know? A voice suddenly came from nearby. Rosalie was thunderstruck. She turned around and saw Theodore walking toward them with his assistant, Yuvan. They were striding, so within three seconds, they were already standing in front of Rosalie and Sebastian. Rosalie was shocked. Why was Theodore here? She had never expected it! Theodore stared at Rosalie coldly, and asked again, ¡°What don¡¯t you need to tell me? Tell me now!¡± Rosalie clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her palms. Her heart pounded due to nervousness. Sebastian immediately shielded Rosalie behind him. ¡°Theodore, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°This is a restaurant that¡¯s open for business. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Theodore retorted coldly. ¡°What about here?¡± you two? What secrets are you whispering into each other¡¯s ears He had juste over and heard the words, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to know about this.¡± 1263 +26 BONUS For a moment, he almost lost his head. ¡°What Rose and I talk about has nothing to do with you,¡± Sebastian said, pulling Rosalie¡¯s wrist to leave. Seeing Sebastian touching Rosalle, Theodore frowned. He went to grab her other hand tightly. Rosalie was being pulled by two men, and she was forced to stop in ce. ¡°Let go, both of you,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Theodore¡¯s face was particrly stern, doubt and unease in his eyes. ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Tell me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing. You heard wrongly. Let go of me!¡± Rosalle tried to shake his hand off, but Theodore held on tightly. ¡°Theodore, let her go!¡± Sebastian snarled angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should let go of her!¡± Theodore yelled. His gaze was murderous. PrevNext ¡°Hello dear reader¡­ I have some issues wi Then tension in the air was thick. Rosalie was caught in the middle, undoubtedly the most tormented person there. ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you! Let go! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Now, not only was she angry, but she also felt embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock. She was already ridiculous enough! Seeing Rosalie frown and her eyes reddening, Sebastian gave in. He was the first to let go of her wrist. Looking guilty, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose.¡± Rosalie thought they were both going to let go of her unexpectedly, as soon as Sebastian released her, Theodore seized the opportunity and pulled her into his arms with one hand. His other hand gripped her back firmly, and he pressed her forcefully against his chest. Rosalie¡¯s forehead bumped against his shoulder, causing her to feel dizzy. She was pregnant, and her body was fragile, so the intense movement made her unwell. Anxiously, she raised her head. She saw deep¨Crooted suspicion on his dark face. She was in deep panic. ¡°Theodore, let her go!¡± Sebastian rushed forward to try to snatch Rosalie away, but Yuvan quickly stepped in and stopped Sebastian, ¡°Mr. Spencer and Miss Young are family, and have something to discuss. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Sebastian retorted angrily, ¡°Theodore, how shameless can you be? Rose has already divorced you! What right do you have to keep pestering her?¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s divorced, she¡¯s still a Spencer!¡± Theodore dered sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve known her for ten years. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Theodore, shut up!¡± Rosalie pushed him away fiercely. Don¡¯t cause a scene here!¡± ¡°Me, cause a scene?¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°How can 17 just happened toe here for a meal, bumped into my ex¨Cwife, and found out you¡¯re hiding something from me. Can¡¯t I even ask?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sebastian remarked sarcastically. ¡°You coincidentally came here alone for a meal?¡± ¡°Who said I came alone?¡± Theodore lifted his chin. ¡°Aren¡¯t I here with Yuvan?¡± Yuvan stood straight, smiling perfunctorily. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a meal with your assistant?¡± Sebastian obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Theodore, who are you! fooling? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tracking Rosalie, you stalker!¡± ¡°Yuvan,¡± Theodore said coldly. Yuvan turned to him. ¡°Mr. Theodore, do you have any orders?¡± ¡°You studiedw. Tell him whichw states that a boss cannot have a meal with his assistant at a restaurant, or be used of stalking someone else!¡± Theodore raised his voice, his arrogance and disdain contrasting greatly with his usualposure. Yuvan replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Theodore, there¡¯s no suchw in our country. It¡¯s defamation to use you of stalking.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Theodore raised an eyebrow, and looked at Sebastian mockingly. ¡°So you¡¯re an ignoramus. Do you need me to educate you on what defamation is?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. +25 BONUS Sebastian sighed helplessly. He couldn¡¯t reason with Theodore, as this man was simply unreasonable. Yet, this scumbag still had the nerve to educate him. Then go have your meal with your assistant and don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Rosalie snapped coldly. She could see through Theodore¡¯s intentions; he was simply acting like a thug. As she turned to leave, Theodore stopped her. ¡°Wait! You haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re hiding from me He tightened his grip on her wrist. Meeting his gaze, Rosalie felt like she was close to breaking down and telling him the truth¨Cbut she couldn¡¯t. Sebastian clenched his fist, suppressing his boiling anger. ¡°Rose, tell him.¡± Theodore¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°Looks like Sebastian knows everything. Are you hiding something from just me? What exactly is going on? If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± He felt Rosalie hadn¡¯t told him many things. It was as if everyone else knew about her life¨Cexcept him. ¡°Tell the truth! Now!¡± Theodore demanded. He suppressed his anger, his breath bing rapid and his heart pounding. Rosalie lowered her head to hide the panic in her eyes, and her eyshes trembled slightly. Sebastian, both angry and feeling sorry for her, said, Rose, tell him! Let him know what an irresponsible. man he is, and how he¡¯s pushed you to this point!¡± ¡°Sebastian, shut the hell up!¡± Theodore roared at him. This is between Rose and me! You¡¯re an outsider, so mind your own business!¡± ¡°I¡¯m her friend, not an outsider! Clearly, you¡¯re the outsider! Forget being something ridiculous like siblings, you¡¯re divorced and not even friends!¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was sarcastic, filled with fury. You say I¡¯m interfering, but what have you done for Rose? Rain was pouring the day she copsed at the hospital entrance, but where were you? You were with Cynthia! If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, who knows what would have happened to Rose, all alone there? When she needed you the most, where were you?!¡± he went on. Rosalie panicked. ¡°Sebastian, stop talking!¡± ¡°Why should I? He should know what a scumbag he is Sebastian continued, ¡°You were so tender and caring when you were with Cynthia, but what about Rose? Where were you when she was sick? Where were you when she copsed in the rain? Have you ever thought about how she would feel?! ¡°You have never been considerate to her, not even for a moment, because your heart only has room for other women! You¡¯re not worthy of Rose! You can¡¯t give her happiness, but you still married her¨Cbecause you¡¯re aplete scumbag!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie¡¯s sake, Sebastian would have gone up and punched Theodore hard, consequences be damned. Even if he ended up in jail, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as he could help Rosalie vent her. frustration. But he knew if he rushed over, Rosalie would be the one who bore the brunt in the end. He couldn¡¯t bear that. The woman he loved was being trampled by Theodore, and he wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop it, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Rosalie could barely stand, stumbling and trembling. She crouched on the ground, hugging her knees and shivering. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Rose.¡± Sebastian regretted his impulsive outburst, but Theodore needed to hear these words. Theodore didn¡¯t believe Sebastian¡¯s words at first. But when he saw Rosalie crouching on the ground, shivering, he fell into deep silence. Many scenes shed through his mind. That night, ignoring her dissuasion, he had gone to the hospital to see Cynthia. At that time, he didn¡¯t know she had followed him. +25 BONUS Later, he was hit by his grandmother, and Rosalie went to take care of him. Only then did he know what had happened. It turned out that night, while he was with Cynthia, Rosalle had followed him to the hospital. He remembered it had been raining that day, but Rosalie had never told him she had copsed in the rain. He didn¡¯t know about it. Why did she copse? Later, he even misunderstood her, ming her for going to Sebastian¡¯s house. Was it because of that incident that she copsed and fell ill? Was that when Sebastian took care of her and brought her home? And he, as her husband, was with another woman. He had even misunderstood his wife, getting angry at her for seekingfort from another man. Wife my 371-380 Theodore stood there unmoving, staring nkly at Rosalie. He almost forgot to breathe. The seconds felt like centuries to him. His trembling lips moved slightly as he took a step toward her. Seeing this, Sebastian moved to intervene and stop Theodore from getting closer to Rosalie. However, Yuvan forcefully stopped him and didn¡¯t allow him to approach. Sebastian clenched his fists; he was about to grab Yuvan¡¯s cor and fling thetter aside, when Rosalie suddenly spoke up. ¡°None of youe any closer!¡± Theodore stopped in his tracks abruptly, like a soldier instinctively obeying orders. Rosalie slowly stood up from the ground. She felt dizzy but tried hard to suppress it, not showing any difort. She raised her head to speak to Sebastian. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m sorry, but I think I need to go back and rest,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Sebastian took a step forward, but Yuvan blocked him again. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Sebastian balled up his fist to punch him. Although Yuvan felt a bit uneasy after seeing the look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes, he had no choice but to follow! his boss¡¯s orders. Rosalie was afraid he would start a fight, so she said, ¡°Seb, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to send me home. I¡¯lly drive back by myself. I just want to be alone. And please take good care of Miss Yancey.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sebastian was really worried about her. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Seb. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡± She knew Sebastian was a reasonable person, so she could talk it out with him. Sebastian truly was reasonable, especially when it came to Rosalie; he always listened to her unconditionally. ¡°Okay. Remember to call me when you get home. I want to hear your voice and make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± Rosalie nodded. She hadn¡¯t brought anything with her when she came but her phone, which was in her pocket, so there was no need to go back to the private room now. As she passed by Theodore, he wanted to reach out and stop her, but suddenly felt he had no right to do
  1. SD.
¡°Rose,¡± he called out to her. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Rosalie said coldly. ¡°Since you said you and your assistant came here to eat, then take your time dining. Unless you¡¯re lying and stalking me, just as Sebastian said.¡± Theodore appearing here was too much of a coincidence. Moreover, he showed no surprise when he saw her, as if he had already known in advance. He definitely did not bump into her. She hated Theodore for it. They were already divorced, but he was still investigating her and making her feel like she was being monitored. She was a free person now. Even if she loved him, he couldn¡¯t investigate her behind her back. Moreover, she didn¡¯t intend to continue loving him. Theodore felt a bit flustered. Originally, he didn¡¯t care about these things. He indeed followed her, and he didn¡¯t mind admitting it. But now, seeing Rosalie¡¯s lonely eyes, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to admit it. He was afraid if he admitted that he came for her and followed her, she would be angry with him. Ironically, she had always been angry with him. Theodore didn¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire anymore. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re hiding from me. Rose, while I don¡¯t know what exactly it is, I definitely have the right to know. You can¡¯t keep it from me.¡± He vaguely sensed something, but he didn¡¯t dare to confirm it. There seemed to be a thin film between them, fragile and uncertain. One stab could break it, but after it was broken, he didn¡¯t know if whaty beyond was heaven or hell. Chapter 372 ¡°It¡¯s this,¡± Rosalie began softly. ¡°That day, I cried and begged you not to go see Cynthia, but you insisted because she was sick. I followed you in my car and saw you making promises to her. When I went back, it was raining heavily, and I fainted at the hospital entrance. I never told you about it until now, and I didn¡¯t see the point in doing so. If it weren¡¯t for Sebastian mentioning it, I would never have said anything, because I felt it was meaningless.¡± Theodore stared at Rosalie in a daze, with mixed feelings. He opened his mouth, wanting to say. something, but hesitated. Was it really about that? But why didn¡¯t he believe it? He felt that there were other, more important matters that she wasn¡¯t telling him. This was just one of them. Sebastian sighed inwardly. In the end, Rosalie still didn¡¯t tell Theodore. But that was for the best. Sebastian could tell that Theodore came here today on purpose. He and Rosalie were divorced, but he was still clinging to Rosalie like this. Sebastian was worried that Theodore still cared about her¡­ It was hard to say. Men were greedy and always didn¡¯t cherish what they had until they lost it. Theodore might have realized how good Rosalie was only after their divorce, and wanted to reconcile with her. So, it was better that Theodore didn¡¯t know about Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy. Otherwise, he might use it as an excuse to try to reconcile with her. If Rosalie gave in and reconciled with him because he was the father of the child, what would happen then? After Rosalie finished speaking, she walked toward the door. Theodore couldn¡¯t help but follow her. Sensing the man behind her, Rosalie turned around and snapped coldly, ¡°Nobody should follow me, or we¡¯ll end our friendship.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists tightly. After saying this, she quickly left. Theodore watched her until she disappeared from view. ¡°Yuvan,¡± he called. ¡°Mr. Spencer.¡± Yuvan turned around. ¡°What are your orders?¡± ¡°Have the bodyguards secretly follow her and escort her home without being noticed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yuvan took out his phone to give out the instructions. ¡°Theodore.¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows. ¡°If Rosalie doesn¡¯t want you to follow her, why do you insist on disgusting her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m disgusting her?¡± Theodore gritted his teeth, anger surging in his chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me getting the bodyguards to protect her? She¡¯s not in a good mood and is driving home alone. What if something happens on the way and there¡¯s no one to help her? Will you take responsibility?¡± Sebastian was silent. He was infuriated by Theodore¡¯s words, but reluctantly had to admit that Theodore had a point. He was also worried about Rosalie driving home alone¨Cbut if she didn¡¯t want anyone to apany her, what could they do? Theodore strode up to Sebastian. ¡°What else is Rosalie hiding from me?¡± He felt that Sebastian knew more than he did, which was ridiculous. Rosalie was his ex¨Cwife. Even though they were divorced now, he was like an idiot who knew nothing. Yuvan stood aside, wiping the sweat off his forehead, He was caught between a rock and a hard ce when the two big shots argued. Sebastian raised his head slightly, smiling at him mockingly. ¡°If you want to know, go ask her yourself. Aren¡¯t you family?¡± ¡°Carter, stop being sarcastic.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s influenced Rose negatively. You¡¯ve been sowing discord between us, which is why she doesn¡¯t want to tell me anything and is treating someone like you as a friend.¡± ¡°A person like me?¡± Sebastian snorted. ¡°I wonder what kind of person Mr. Spencer thinks I am, and why Rose is willing to be friends with someone like me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯re not a good person.¡± Theodore spat out each word through gritted teeth, eyes zing with fury. The two men stood very close to each other. Both of them were tall, towering figures, exuding a fierce aura. When their eyes met, it seemed there was a raging fire between them. Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated. Afraid of being caught in their crossfire, they subconsciously moved¨Cfurther away. Yuvan took a few steps back. Those who knew these two men were aware that they were not to be trifled with. Sebastian narrowed his eyes, his eyes glinting dangerously. ¡°What about you? Do you think you¡¯re a good person?¡± He leaned in closer, mocking, ¡°You can¡¯t even be a good husband, so how can you be a good person? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Theodore actually had the nerve to mock him for not being a good person. It was ridiculous! Sebastian might not be a good person, but that wasn¡¯t up to Theodore to say. The anger between the two men was escting, and a fight was about to break out at any moment. Yuvan had been working for Theodore for a long time, even though he had a strong mentality, he didn¡¯t know what to do now. After all, these two men seemed to have lost their minds and couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. Regardless of one¡¯s identity, when one lost their rationality, one would use fists to resolve problems. Wars born out of rage often started like this. ¡°Heh.¡± Theodore suddenly chuckled, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°At least I was her husband. She gave me everything. You probably don¡¯t know that I was the most responsible husband at night. Don¡¯t believe me? You can ask her.¡± ¡°Theodore!¡± Sebastian lost control of his emotions and rushed forward, grabbing Theodore¡¯s cor,¡± You¡¯re shameless! Have you ever thought about how your words can affect Rose¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°Let go of Mr. Spencer!¡± Yuvan stepped forward to stop him, but Theodore remained calm. ¡°You step back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Yuvan wanted to say something, but he received a cold look from Theodore, so he could only take a few steps back and watch helplessly. Theodore chuckled, meeting Sebastian¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°Angry? It seems Mr. Carter isn¡¯t as polite as he seems on the surface. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll oblige.¡± Seeing Theodore¡¯s indifferent logk, Sebastian was furious and let go of Theodore fiercely. ¡°Hitting you would dirty my hands.¡± More importantly, if he did hit him, Rosalie would definitely find out. He didn¡¯t want to bother her. Even more so, he didn¡¯t want to give her any chance to care about Theodore. Theodore casually brushed off the dust on his suit. It was a casual gesture, yet exuded a disdain of a king. He put his hands into his pockets, and nced indifferently at the furious Sebastian. +25 BONUS ¡°I don¡¯t know what Rose is hiding from me, but even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have many reasons to ask her about it.¡± Sebastian clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking. ¡°You don¡¯t care about Rose at all. If you cared even al little bit, you wouldn¡¯t say such things, let alone disturb her life.¡± Theodore retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve known her for ten years! You don¡¯t have the right to judge whether I care about her or not!¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s been ten years? Rose wouldn¡¯t even tell you when she fainted! ¡°After I took her away from the hospital, she had a fever at night and kept crying. Where were you then? You were either busy apanying Cynthia, or suddenly having a bipr episode and going to find Rose in the middle of the night like a madman. ¡°You bang on her door and threaten her,pletely disregarding whether she wants to go back with you or not. You had no idea what happened! All you know to do is me her!¡± Sebastian shot back. ¡°You¡¯re just a self¨Crighteous bastard. It was a curse for her to marry you, but now, it¡¯s finally over. You two are finally divorced. If you have even a shred of conscience left, don¡¯t go and disturb her anymore. She doesn¡¯t need you!¡± Each of Sebastian¡¯s words was like a sword that pierced Theodore¡¯s heart. Those words seemed to float right before his eyes, each line vividly clear, and each word transforming into Rosalie¡¯s weary and pale face. Drenched in rain, copsing, feverish, crying¡­ He never knew such things happened to Rosalle. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed there angrily to take her away that night. He wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t have threatened her with divorce to force her toe back with him. He clearly saw her in tears, yet hepletely disregarded it and forced her anyway. Just because he was blinded by jealousy and let his pride get the better of him¡­ Although Theodore was unwilling to admit that what Sebastian said was right, deep down, he knew he was a right bastard. What had this marriage brought to Rosalie? He didn¡¯t even dare to think too deeply about it. The deeper he delved, the deeper the pain. Yuvan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead again. Hearing Sebastian, he thought Theodore was indeed a scumbag and deserving of a telling of. Theodore¡¯s heart kept throbbing in pain, with no signs of stopping. His gaze was incredibly dark. He turned around silently and walked toward the door. After taking just a few steps, he stopped, turned back around, and said, ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m a scumbag, but you¡¯re pitiful. Heh.¡± Theodore seemed to have cracked a joke, even amusing himself, but his smile was filled with sadness. As a man himself, Theodore could naturally see Sebastian¡¯s feelings for Rosalie. Even then, while he would always be a scumbag, Sebastian might not stay pitiful. After Theodore left, Sebastian took a deep breath andposed himself. He turned around, and went back to the private room. Pushing the door open, he saw Yvonne talking to Lily. ¡°You¡¯re back, Seb.¡± Yvonne nced behind him, and when she saw no one, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡± Since there was an outsider, Sebastian didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°She had something to attend to and left. ¡°What? She left? What should we do now?¡± Rosalie¡¯s departure was too sudden. Sebastian didn¡¯t answer, but went to Lily¡¯s side. Lily quickly stood up. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt a little scared of Sebastian. Such a man made her feel a sense of fear. ¡°Sorry to trouble you toe here for nothing. Yvonne will send you back, and we¡¯ll just forget about today¡¯s events,¡± he told her. Lily nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± She was still confused up to now. Even if something happened, she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Seb, what happened?¡± Yvonne saw that her brother didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. ¡°What did you say to Rose? Why did she suddenly leave?¡°. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°You take Miss Yancey back. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°But Seb, aren¡¯t you going to eat something before you leave? I haven¡¯t eaten yet, and the dishes are already on the table!¡± Yvonne had slept all day, and was starving. Sebastian had no mood nor appetite, so he said coldly. You guys eat. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Seeing how forlorn Sebastian looked, Yvonne scratched her head in confusion. It was strange. Did he and Rosalie have a fight? Lily said weakly, ¡°Miss Carter, does your brother like Miss Young?¡± ¡°Oh, you noticed?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. Lily smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Back then, I could tell at a nce.¡± ¡°But Miss Young seems to¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°Did you notice something?¡± Lily smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just talking nonsense. It¡¯s my first time meeting her, so I have no right to say anything.¡± Yvonne sighed. ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated.¡± ¡°But your brother is really handsome.¡± Lily touched her blushing cheeks with the back of her hand. Whenever she saw a handsome guy, her heart would race. There was nothing she could do; she was naturally attracted to good¨Clooking guys. ¡°Tsk, tsk! You like my brother.¡± Yvonne teased, putting an arm around her shoulder. ¡°No, no, I just think he¡¯s very handsome. It¡¯s normal for girls to like handsome guys,¡± Lily said truthfully. ¡°Yeah, my brother really is handsome. He¡¯s not just handsome, but also lovesick. I don¡¯t think you stand a chance.¡± Yvonne felt that her brother was head over heels for Rosalie. Lily¡¯s heart seemed to be pricked by something. It wasmonly known as heartache. Chapter 375 Theodore stood outside Rosalie¡¯s building. Earlier, his bodyguard informed him that she had safely arrived home. He got the address, and came here alone. So this was Rosalie¡¯s new residence. It was a very ordinary neighborhood. She preferred to move here rather than back to her own home. She didn¡¯t want the house that used to belong to both of them anymore. He guessed that she wouldn¡¯t want anything rted to him. ¡®Rose, do you hate our marriage, or do you hate me as a person?¡¯ he wondered. If she only hated the marriage, why was she still so unhappy now that they were divorced? Or was it that she hated him as a person? Was that why she blocked him? Because she wanted him out of her world?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. So, she hated him as a person! Theodore took out his phone from his pocket. He found Rosalie¡¯s number, and typed a message to her. He spent a long time to type this message, about ten minutes. He deleted and revised it repeatedly. In the end, he had sent only a few words. He knew Rosalie had blocked him, so she wouldn¡¯t receive this message. It was precisely because of this that he dared to send it. It was a message she was destined not to see. After sending the message, he looked up at the high-rise building in front of him. One of the rooms was lit. ¡®Rose¡­ Since you hate me so much, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡¯ he thought. Rosalie was kneeling in front of the toilet, vomiting.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Normally, her morning sickness wasn¡¯t severe, but every time she faced stress or thought of Theodore, a surge of resentment would flood her heart. This emotion was so intense that her body reacted along with it. She hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, and today¡¯s breakfast and lunch had all been vomited out. She vomited until she was dry heaving, as if she was spitting out bile. Rosalie waspletely drained. She flushed the toilet, rinsed her mouth, and washed her face. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she saw a terrifyingly pale face. Water droplets trickled down her hair, along with the tears falling l uly from her eyes. dripped onto the sink dese by drop. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Rose! Stop it!¡± she chided herself. et She wiped away her tears, forcing herself to stop¨Cbut her tears wer uncontroble. As if they had a mind of their own, they continued falling. ¡°Rose, stop crying!¡± She pped herself hard. ¡°You¡¯re useless! Why are you crying? He treated you badly. Now that you¡¯re already divorced, yo free, so why are you still crying? Don¡¯t cry! Stop crying for him!¡± Content belongs to Rosalie copsed weakly to the ground. ¡°Theo, I hate you! Who gave you the right to make me so sad and miserable? I really¡­hate you! ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just not fated. ¡°But since you don¡¯t love me, stay far away from me, okay? I beg you¡­ Don¡¯t disturb me anymore. Let¡¯s never see each other again! ¡°I¡¯m really scared. My heart hurts so much!¡± Rosalie sat on the ground for two minutes, and suddenly remembered that she had a baby now. She had to take care of the baby. She struggled to get up from the ground, and washed her face with hot water again. ¡°Sweetie, mommy won¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m sorry. Mommy has a fragile heart. I promise I¡¯ll stop being so fragile.¡± At this moment, her phone rang. Chapter 376 Rosalie pulled her phone out of her pocket, and saw that it was Sebastian calling. She hadpletely forgotten about promising him that she would call him to tell him she had arrived safely back home. Rosalie wiped the tears from her face, took a deep breath, cleared her throat, and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Rose, are you home? You didn¡¯t call me, and I got a little worried.¡± Rosalie chuckled. ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m home. Sorry I forgot to call you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re home. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯ll send dinner over to you.¡± ¡°No need, I can prepare dinner myself. There¡¯s lots of food in the fridge.¡± ¡°Okay, then do it soon. Remember to have dinner. Don¡¯t forget that you need to take care of your baby. Your baby will get hungry, too. You two aren¡¯t alone, I¡¯m around,¡± Sebastian said, in a voice filled with concern and tenderness. Rose covered her mouth, trying hard to muffle her sobs. Why did Sebastian show so much concern for her, care so deeply about her feelings and know her so well, when they had just known each other for a short time? Theodore, on the other hand, treated her so cruelly despite knowing her for close to a decade. He was a fool, unaware of everything, including her heart and her love. He had given his all to Cynthia, leaving no room in his heart for another woman.ConTEent belongs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rosalie was trying her best to control her sobs, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her whimpers. Sebastian could hear her crying through the phone, and started to panic. ¡°Rose, no matter what happens, you¡¯ll never be alone,¡± he assured. Rosalie shut her eyes tight, refusing to let the tears fall and trying her best to suppress the sorrow in her heart. She knew she couldn¡¯t let herself wallow in self-pity and misery, and that she should walk out of it. She should be focusing on happy and positive feelings that were better for her s, people were all like this; forgetting about the good things, and choosing to dwell in painful emotions and not let go of them. ???? ¡°Thanks, Seb. I want some time alone for now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to calm down andpose myself. I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be ready round the clock.¡± Rosalie¡¯s throat hurt. She could only manage a weak ¡°Okay,¡± before hanging up. She headed straight to her bedroom, copsed on the bed, and cried her heart out. After a few minutes, she wiped her tears. ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ll cook something for you to eat. I¡¯ll stay strong. See, there are many people who still care about us.¡± With that, Rosalie walked to the window. She pulled the curtains open with a whoosh, seeking some fresh air. That was when she realized there was someone downstairs. Although he stood a distance away, she could make out who he was. The man who was etched in her heart over the past decade, one she could recognize even if he were reduced to ashes. This distance was nothing to her. Theodore was leaning against his car downstairs. He was spacing out, staring straight ahead at something, his arms crossed in front of his chest. He just needed to lookup to see Rosalie looking at her. Rosalie rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Why was Theodore here? Did he follow her here? Suddenly, Theodore looked up in her direction. Rosalie jumped up in fright, and hurriedly shut the curtain Chapter 377 Rosalie was panicking, and she needed a few minutes topose herself before carefully peeking through the curtains again and looking downstairs. She saw Theodore still standing in the same spot downstairs, looking up as if he¡¯d seen her. Rosalie was like a deer in the headlights as she closed the curtains once more. Will hee upstairs?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After pondering for a moment, she pulled out her phone and dialed his number. She had blocked Theodore, and while Theodore couldn¡¯t reach her, she could reach him if he didn¡¯t block her. The call went through, a sign that Theodore didn¡¯t do so. A few secondster, his deep voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re a stalker! How dare you follow me home!¡± ¡°Are you sure this is your home?¡± Theodore asked casually. ¡°My home is wherever I¡¯m staying at. I decide where my home is! Why did you stalk me?¡± ¡°For no particr reason. I just somehow tagged along,¡± Theodore said leisurely. There was no panic in his voice as he went on calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Leave! Hurry up and leave, and don¡¯t evere again. I don¡¯t want to see you at all!¡± ¡°Is this why you blocked me?¡± Theodore said hoarsely. ¡°You don¡¯t ever want to see me again? Even the divorce wasn¡¯t enough to relieve you of your suffering. You¡¯ll only be happy if I vanish from your world, is that it?¡± Deep sorrow coursed through Rosalie¡¯s veins, from her heart to her head. Her vision became blurry, and even the lights in her room looked hazy. ¡°Theodore Spencer,¡± Rosalie squeezed out from her throat. ¡°The moment you asked for a divorce for Cynthia¡¯s sake, we should have vanished from each other¡¯s lives. We should be living our separate lives.¡± ¡°Be like strangers with nothing to do with each other?¡± Theodore asked, as if she was asking the impossible of him. This was in fact something that Rosalie had said many times before. Rosalie shut her eyes, and said bitterly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hah,¡± Theodore chuckled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a decade, and now, have to be strangers and erase away all our memories just because of a failed marriage between us. Rosalie Young, how could you bear to say something like this?!¡± §Ù§Ý§à et Rosalie¡¯s heart ached, but she felt numb at the same time when she heard Theodore¡¯s words. It sounded like it was her fault once again, and that she was being too heartless. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said. I¡¯ve learned too much from this failed marriage. It made me understand that a decade means nothing. With no love, even a hundred years mean nothing-not to mention ten!¡± She couldn¡¯t change his heart and make him love her over ten years. What else could she have done? Should she have stayed by his side as his sister after their divorce? She didn¡¯t want that! She would rather leave him than topromise to the point of humbling herself like this. Since she couldn¡¯t have him, she didn¡¯t want him any longer! She didn¡¯t want to hanker after something that didn¡¯t belong to her! How many things could one really own in this lifetime? Too few, truly. Some people struggle their entire lives, and end up with nothing to their names. Others, on the other hand, are born lucky and always manage to get what they want. Theodore remained silent for so long, time seemed to stand still. Yet, neither hung up. They could hear each other¡¯s breathing through the phone clearly. Chapter 378 Theodore finally said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s simply no love, and if it remains so for a decade, then the only conclusion is to let go of things!¡± His words pierced through Rosalie¡¯s heart like a dagger. The resulting wound in her heart hurt so bad, she felt suffocated. She suddenly lost control of her emotions, and yelled into the phone, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you and Cynthia what you both want! Hurry up and marry her! Don¡¯te harassing me again! I hate you, and I don¡¯t ever want to see you!¡± With that, she hung up and crumpled on the carpet, sobbing loudly. ¡®Theodore Spencer, you bastard! I know you don¡¯t love me. Haven¡¯t I already let you go? Why did you have to speak so cruelly and twist the knife that was already in my heart?¡¯ * Theodore¡¯s arms slumped to his sides as he leaned weakly against the car window and stared at Rosalie¡¯s window in a daze. Since she didn¡¯t fall in love with him even after ten years, what else could he do? ¡®Rose,¡¯ he thought, ¡®aren¡¯t I letting go of you now? But why will you only be happy if I vanished from your world? Turns out that all my concern and desire to get closer to you were all just harassment to you! ¡®Do you find me that detestable? Why?¡¯ Theodore¡¯s eyes turned red as sorrow billowed in the depths of his eyes. His chest rose heavily as he panted hard in the night. Night had fallen, and the streetlights flickered in the dark. Their dim light fell on his handsome side profile, casting a lonesome shadow on the street. Theodore stared at the window for over ten minutes, before finally looking down helplessly and going back into his car. After around five to six minutester, the door downstairs opened. Rosalie rushed out. ¡°Theo, Theo!¡± She ran to the spot where Theodore had been standing at previously, but he was nowhere to be found. He had left without a trace. ¡°Theodore Spencer!¡± Rosalie yelled his name and the top of her lungs as she plopped down on the grass like a madwoman. ¡°Theo!¡± She didn¡¯t know what was with herself, but she just couldn¡¯t control her own legs. She felt immensely guilty after saying something so cruel, and ran out in hopes of exining things to him. Content belongs to She didn¡¯t really detest him, and it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see him. She was just in too much pain. She loved him so deeply, so much, it was etched in her bones. To her, losing him was akin to losing the et ability to breathe. She feared that even looking at him one more time would make her fall even deeper for him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Theodore Spencer, I love you! I love you, you fool! You utter fool! It¡¯s been ten years, so why don¡¯t you love me back? Why?!¡± She really wanted to know why. She used to consider humbling herself to be the woman of his dreams. She would change herself in order to be the kind of woman he loved. Yet, she eventually realized howughable she was. He didn¡¯t love her, it was as simple as that. It was over¡­ It was all over. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Rosalie heard a young man call out to her. His voice sounded very soft and sweet, like a little puppy. She turned around and saw a young man who looked to be about 18 to 19 years old, squatting on the ground next to her. He was wearing a hoodie with jeans, with a bag slung over his shoulder. There was a youthful and lively vibe to him. Despite his squatting stance, Rosalie sensed that he was at least 5 feet 9 tall. If he hadn¡¯t called her in such a youthful and sweet voice, she would have thought he was at least 20 years old. Rosalie wiped the tears from her face, and smiled gently at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally tripped and fell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡± He stretched out a hand, reaching out to her. His palm was huge, and he exuded a bright and easy aura that made one trust him easily. Chapter 379 Rosalie felt a little woozy, and did need the support. She shed him a grateful smile and stretched her hand out to him. The young man helped her up from the ground, carefully and very politely. When Rosalie got to her feet, she felt very dizzy and almost lost her bnce. The young man grabbed her arm and held her steady. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll help you over that bench. You can sit there.¡±Content ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. There was a bench nearby, where people could sit and take a rest. Rosalie knew she wasn¡¯t able to walk, and nodded in agreement. The two of them sat on the bench, and the young man handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Have some water,¡± he offered. ¡°No need, thank you.¡± She instinctively rejected water offered by a stranger, even though she did feel thirsty. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not a bad guy. I live here too. I bought this bottle from the convenience store just now, and it¡¯s still sealed. Go ahead and have a drink. Your lips are so dry and chapped.¡± The young man looked innocently at Rosalie, his eyes glistening with sincerity. It was hard to see him as a criminal. Good-looking people always had the advantage of leaving a good impression on others. This young man was incredibly good-looking; his skin clean and smooth, his eyes crystal clear and beautiful. He was tall andnky, with a lean figure, exuding the warm aura of sunshine and an energy filled with vigor. His soft and sweet voice when he called her made her skin tingle. If he were to ask someone for money, the other party might just give it without hesitation. Rosalie suddenly felt as though she couldn¡¯t say no to him. He would probably cry in indignation if she rejected him. She nodded, and was about to take the bottle from him when he suddenly pulled his hand back. Rosalie thought something was et wrong, but he went on to twist the bottle ecap open and hand the bottle back to her. ¡°The cap is shut rather tight. I helped you twist it open.¡± It was so thoughtful and sweet of him. Rosalie had no idea where he came from. She thanked him, and sipped on the water. Her lips turned red upon contact with the water, and her dry throat instantly felt better. She twisted the bottle cap shut, and asked, ¡°How much does this cost? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°No need for that, it¡¯s for you. It¡¯s not much, anyway.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯d better pay you back.¡± She stuck her hand into her pocket, but realized that she didn¡¯t bring her phone or cash with her. The young man took out a pen and a piece of paper from his bag, and wrote down his number. ¡°This is my number. Why don¡¯t you add me to your contacts when you get back home and transfer me the money?¡± The young man changed his mind in an instant. If she wanted to return him the money, he would be able to get her number that way. Rosalie took the paper, stuffed it into her pocket, and nodded. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll transfer you the money once I¡¯m home. I won¡¯t forget about it.¡± Although it was just a bottle of water, the issue wasn¡¯t with howe much it actually cost. Since she took something from someone, she had to return it, no matter how insignificant or cheap. ¡°You were sobbing so sadly just now. Did something happen? You can share it with me.¡± Rosalie smiled weakly. ¡°No, I just tripped and fell.¡± ¡°But I saw¡­¡± He hesitated before bowing his head, as if finding the words difficult to utter. ¡°What¡­what did you see?¡± Rosalie asked softly. Chapter 380 ¡°I saw a man downstairs who looked furious. He drove off right before you came downstairs, crying while calling a name.¡± Rosalie smiled helplessly at the young man¡¯s mention of ¡®a man who looked furious¡¯. How could he be angry? He told her so straightforwardly that he didn¡¯t love her even after ten years. What did he have to be angry about? ¡°Is that man your boyfriend?¡± the young man asked. ¡°He¡­¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband. We recently got divorced.¡± ¡°I see. Why are you still crying over him, then?¡± Tears were still hanging from the corners of her eyes as she smiled; a slightly bitter smile. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not crying anymore. I won¡¯t cry anymore from now on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way. Don¡¯t cry, miss. You look like a good person. That guy must be the one at fault. The divorce has nothing to do with you. You have to remain happy and positive.¡± Rosalie looked up into his deep, dark eyes. ¡°Why do you trust me so much? We haven¡¯t known each other for more than a few minutes, and you think I¡¯m not in the wrong?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°But of course,¡± the young man said, nodding profusely. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. How could you possibly be in the wrong?¡± Rosalie burst outughing, tickled pink by his words. ¡°Are beautiful people always in the right, then? My ex-husband is very good-looking, too. Why do you think he¡¯s in the wrong?¡± ¡°I like you, and I don¡¯t like that good-looking bastard,¡± the young man said sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find a better man. Let¡¯s not care about that bastard.¡± His voice was akin to a stream of warm water, melting Rosalie¡¯s heart and warming her up from within. It sounded pleasant and veryforting. It lifted her mood in an instant. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep your words in mind.¡± ¡°Exactly. Stay far away from that bastard. Bastards like him will never find happiness,¡± the young man said, as if cursing his enemies. Rosalie opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but realized she didn¡¯t know his name. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yerick Zeller.¡± ¡°Yerick Zeller,¡± she repeated with a nod. ¡°What a nice name.¡± ¡°Just call me Yerry.¡± ¡°Alright, Yerry. My ex-husband just doesn¡¯t love me. He¡¯s not apletely bad guy. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Anyway, we¡¯re divorced and it¡¯s all over.¡± Although she sometimes really ¡®hates¡¯ Theodore, she didn¡¯t feel good hearing another person keep calling him a bastard. It might be an instinctive desire to protect him, but it was more so because they were divorced and she found no need to speak badly about each other. An amicable split was good for everyone. Why the need to disparage one another? She didn¡¯t feel happier hearing others catt him a bastard. She didn¡¯t want to be someone who would denigrate an ex-partner after a breakup. That wouldn¡¯t be decent of her. She had known this so-called bastard for ten years, after all-out of which they were married for one They had once lived together, their days sweet and harmonious. They even hugged each other to sleep at night. UMS He had given her many painful memories, but also some of the happiest and sweetest moments of her life. Every tender affection he showed her was etched in her heart. That made the pain he caused her at the end even deeper. Rosalie was certain Theodore wouldn¡¯t call her a witch behind her back. Things that happened between them weren¡¯t so ck and white. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk about him. But since things are over between you two, you should live your life well, especially since you¡¯re pregnant,¡± said Yerick. Rosalie¡¯s heart leaped as she looked at him in shock. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Wife my 381-390 Chapter 381 Yerick scratched his head, and said with a coy smile, ¡°During the summer holidays, I learned under a doctor. I know how to feel a pulse. When I helped you up just now, I could feel from your pulse that you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Rosalie asked doubtfully, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m pregnant just from my pulse? How does my pulse feel like?¡± She waspletely clueless in this regard. Had she not seen and experienced it for herself, she would never have expected a young man to be able to feel her pulse and tell that she was pregnant so easily. ¡°Is like this¡­¡± Yerick paused thoughtfully for a moment. ¡°Can you give me your hand?¡± Rosalie lifted her hand toward him, curious. Yerick held her wrist carefully, and pressed the tip of his finger on her wrist. ¡°The pulse of a pregnant woman has a special characteristic. It feels very rounded and fluent, like a string of beads at regr intervals. In the medical field, we feel the pulse at three spots. The first spot is near the palm, with the middle finger as reference. The second spot is here¡­¡± Yerick exined every single detail patiently. Rosalie listened attentively, looking up at the young man now and then. Noticing the serious look on his face, she realized that he must be a genius. ¡°Thest spot actually indicates the health of the kidney. If the pulse here feels strong, it is another indication of pregnancy.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s really impressive, being able to tell that I¡¯m pregnant just by feeling my pulse.¡± Yerick released her wrist, and thoughtfully rolled her sleeves back. ¡°I was actually just trying things out. I didn¡¯t expect it to be urate. I¡¯m still young, and have lots to learn.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I¡¯m 18.¡± ¡°That¡¯s of legal age. You aren¡¯t that young. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re some sort of genius, aren¡¯t you?¡± He looked like a bright young man, and the fact that he was able to feel a pulse at such a young age showed how intelligent he must be. Yerick chuckled coyly. ¡°I do have a higher-than-average IQ, but I still have much to learn.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t like a smart, humble, and handsome young man like him? Smiling, Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s great you think that way. You¡¯re only 18 years old, and life has just started you. There are so many things in world you need to learn about.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll study hard. There are also many people smarter than me. et I¡¯m definitely not the only smal person around.¡± Rosalie looked at him with admiration in her eyes. What a humble and excellent young man he was! Some people be proud and a thinking they¡¯re all that . han they¡¯re a little better.Property ? 2024 N?(v)elDrama.Org. Humility was a good thing. Although one couldn¡¯t be overly humble at times, one couldn¡¯t be too haughty either. ¡°Are you still in school?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I¡¯ve graduated from university.¡± ¡°Graduated from university¡­¡± Rosalie gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You really are a genius!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep praising me, miss. You¡¯re making me shy.¡± Seeing his flushed cheeks, Rosalie had the urge to pinch them. What an adorable young man! Her mood was instantly lifted with him around. ¡°You¡¯re only 18 years old. What do you intend to do after graduation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m studying for my Ph.D.,¡± Yerick said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rosalie nodded mechanically, suddenly wishing s Chapter 382 A genius was indeed worlds apart from her. She only managed to graduate from University when she was twenty-one, while he was studying for his Ph.D. at the age of 18. Sometimes, there really was no pointparing between different people. It would only be depressing. She felt as though she was looking at Theodore when he was 18 years old. He was incredibly smart at that age, too. However, he wasn¡¯t as warm or sweet as Yerick. When Theodore was 18, he was very stern and hardly smiled. He wasn¡¯t like his peers, who were bright and lively. He took everything seriously, and was careful and meticulous in all he did. In turn, he was also more mature and had a stronger sense of responsibilitypared to them. When he realized that Rosalie was in a daze, Yerick raised a hand and waved it in front of her eyes. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie snapped back to reality. ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly feel a little hungry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hungry? What a coincidence, me too. I know an Italian restaurant nearby that¡¯s excellent. Do you want to join me for a meal?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t you need to go home? Are your family members waiting for you at home?¡± ¡°Nah, my parents aren¡¯t at home. They¡¯re away on a business trip, and I¡¯m all alone. I eat outside every day.¡± ¡°Okay, then¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Yerick said with a wave of his hand, his innocent expression capable of melting hearts. ¡°How could I let you buy me a meal? I should be the one treating you instead. Please hang on, I¡¯ll check if I have enough money.¡± Yerick unzipped his bag, and pulled out a wad of cash. The notes were all crumpled up he even had a bunch of coins, that he started counting. ¡°30, 40, 41, 42¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie saw Yerick struggling to count the cash on hand, and almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, He was only 18 years old, and probably didn¡¯t have much spare cash with him. ¡°Yerry, I¡¯m in a terrible mood today, and it was only because of you that I feel better. I want to buy you a meal to thank you. Can you please give me a chance to do that?¡± It felt good being someone¡¯s senior for once. From the way he addressed her, it felt as though he really was her younger brother. ¡°How could I let you do that?¡± Yerick blushed again, something that seemed to happen easily to him. ¡°Why not? You can treat me back when you have money next time.¡± ¡°Alright, then. When I get my project subsidy, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Rosalie nodded, and stood up from the bench. ¡°Let me go upstairs and grab my phone. Wait here for me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Yerick said obediently as he remained seated, his hands resting on his knees. He looked just like an obedient puppy. Rosalie turned back, and entered the building. She went upstairs to grab her phone and put on a jacket. When she returned downstairs, however, she found no one on the bench. She looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone, either. There were a few passers-by, but none of them were Yerick. Just then, she spotted a note on the bench. She walked forward, and picked up the note. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. I received a call about a problem that cropped up with my project, and I have to make a trip to theb. Please go ahead and eat Don¡¯t miss a meal just. because I¡¯m not there. Make sure to eat your fill! The food at the Italian restaurant is excellent. Walk out of the gate and turn left. Then walk 150 meters, and you¡¯ll reach the restaurant.¡± Rosalie sighed. He was only 18 years old, but he was already so busy. He would probably contribute greatly to society in the future. She, on the other hand, was almost 22, and still wallowing in her misery over a failed retationship. Rosalie pulled out the note Yerick wrote to her from her pocket, which had his social media ount handle scribbled on. She pulled her phone out, and added him on social media Chapter 383 The night was quiet. A ck SUV was parked in a dark, hidden corner. Yerick sat in the driver¡¯s seat, wearing a ck jacket and a hat, as he pulled out his phone from his pocket. He received a notification that Rosalie had added him on social media. Yerick didn¡¯t immediately ept her request. Instead, he put his phone aside and arched his brow, a cold smirk on his lips. His innocent expression just moments ago had vanished without a trace. Rather, he looked as though he was possessed by a demon. In the middle of the night, it started raining heavily. Sydney was sound asleep on her bed. Suddenly, she heard her doorbell ringing. She immediately sat up on her bed. Who could it be at this hour? Was Wesley here to bother her again? She got out of bed, and walked cautiously to the door. When she saw the person through the screen, she immediately opened the door in shock. Theodore was standing outside, his jacket wide open, his tie in disarray and thoroughly drenched. His face was pale, and his eyes were bloodshot. He stared at Sydney with an empty look in his eyes, and asked hoarsely, ¡°Mom, what time is it?¡± Sydney smelled a strong stench of alcohol. It was so strong, she couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how much he had drunk. Theodore looked to his left and right, his dazed gaze like that of a lost child. ¡°I went to the wrong ce. This isn¡¯t my house. Where did Rose go? Why did she just go missing?¡± Theodore was about to turn to leave when Sydney chased after him. ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore halted his footsteps, and turned around. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for Rose? Come on in. I know where she is.¡± Theodore smiled. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,e on in,¡± Sydney said as she reached her hand out. He was so drunk and in a daze, she had no idea how he even made it here. If she were to let him go, something untoward might happen to him. Theodore stumbled into the house. Suddenly, his body swayed to one side and he copsed face-down on the floor. Sydney rushed forward, and held him in her arms. Theodore¡¯s tall andrge build et leaned against her shoulders. It took all of her might and strength to drag him into her house. With a plop, she flung him onto the couch. She was so exhausted, she could hardly stand straight. When she finally managed to do so, she was panting, with beads of sweat lining her brows. This damn boy, making himself so drunk in the middle of the night¡­ A gust of wind blew in through the windows, billowing the curtains and making the air colder. Sydney hurriedly shut the windows tight. It was raining heavily outside, and the wind was strong.Belongs to ? N?velDrama.Org. Sydney went into her room to grab some clean clothes and towel. She sat next to Theodore, lifted here hands, and patted his cheeks gently. ¡°Theo, Theo?¡± Theodore leaned against the couch, and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the face before him, he smiled and said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± ¨¦n.swnovels ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re asking me that when you¡¯re the one who came running to my ce. Why did you drink so much?¡± Something must have happened, and it was either thepany or something to do with Rosalie. ¡°Is that so? How¡­how did Ie here?¡± Theodore straightened up shakily on the couch¡¯s ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave, then.¡± On top of sounding drunk, he also sounded indignant, as if Sydney was chasing him away. He was about to stand up when Sydney pressed him back onto the couch. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Theodore sat back down on the couch and looked around him, still in a daze. Chapter 384 ¡°To¡­to look for my wife, of course,¡± Theodore replied confidently. ¡°Your wife?¡± Sydney sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± ¡°Mom, you clearly don¡¯t care about me, as I¡¯ve said many times. You don¡¯t even know who my wife is.¡± Theodore looked down, and added dejectedly, ¡°You¡¯ve never cared about me since I was a kid. I hardly saw you, and I had no idea where you went.¡± Sydney had wanted to trap him with her words, but her eyes dimmed with guilt at his usation. Sheposed herself before saying, ¡°Do you really hate me, then?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Theodore looked up. ¡°Do you really hate me, too? You think of Dad whenever you see me.¡± Tears suddenly welled up in Sydney¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite enough. Remove your wet clothes and get changed into these dry ones.¡± Sydney sat next to him and wiped his face and hair before reaching out to unbutton his shirt. Suddenly, Theodore grabbed her hands and shoved her away rudely. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sydney eximed in shock. ¡°I¡¯m married. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Sydney rolled her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re married. Your wife is Rosalie Young.¡± ¡°Why did you touch me if you knew that? How shameless,¡± Theodore said as he buttoned his shirt up and looked at her in disdain. Sydney sighed helplessly. This drunkard had clearly forgotten that he was divorced. What was the point of acting like a devoted husband? His wife was no longer his wife anymore. Theodore was so drunk, Sydney couldn¡¯t bear to sober him up. Since he was already drunk, she would let him feel better about things. If being drunk allowed him to think that he¡¯s still married, then so be it. ¡°I¡¯m going home. Rose is at home waiting for me. She¡¯ll get worried if I go homete.¡± He waspletely immersed in his own world¡ªa world where he was still married to Rosalie.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Theo,¡± Sydney said as she grabbed his arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve told her about it. You¡¯ll stay here for the night and go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Theodore¡¯s head was spinning so badly, he didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. ¡°Child, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve turned into a fool after getting drunk.¡± Sydney wanted to take off his wet jacket, lest he fell sick. Theodore started struggling against her, and warned her in all seriousness, ¡°I said, don¡¯t touch me! Why are you taking off my clothes?¡± He crossed his arms tight in a defensive stance. It looked hrious andughable. ¡°Rose will misunderstand if she sees this!¡± Sydney found the situation getting stranger and stranger by the minute. ¡°Mom?¡± Theodore suddenly drew close to her, and said with widened eyes, ¡°Where did you go? How did youe back? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°You beat.¡± Sydney smacked the back of his head, but not too hard. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m back to see my son. Can¡¯t I?¡± Theodore chuckled. ¡°Seems like you still remember your son. You weren¡¯t by my side even when I was sick. You clearly don¡¯t care about me.¡± Theodore was talking in circles. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re so silly. Why did you get a divorce when it made you so unhappy? Rose is slowly recovering from it, but you¡¯re falling deeper and deeper in it. You¡¯re not walkingin¡¯ your father¡¯s footsteps, you¡¯re the enhanced version of him,¡± Sydney said. Chapter 385 ¡°I¡¯m going home. It¡¯s gettingte, she¡¯ll get worried if I go back homete.¡± ¡°Who will get worried?¡± Sydney asked. She sighed loudly, and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got to call Rose and tell her that I¡¯m at¡­ I¡¯m with my mom. I can¡¯t let her have the wrong idea.¡± Theodore pulled his phone out of his pocket, and scrolled to Rosalie¡¯s number. Rosalie¡¯s number was the first on Theodore¡¯s list of contacts. He specifically added a letter ¡®A¡¯ in front of Rosalie¡¯s name so she would be listed as the first contact. He was so drunk, he couldn¡¯t see the words on the screen clearly. He scrolled up and down and clicked randomly on the screen, but realized he pressed on the wrong number. When he called the number, he put the phone to his ear. An agitated voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter? Are you missing me?¡± Theodore found it strange to hear this voice. He looked at his screen, and saw the name reflected on it. How did ¡°Rose¡± turn into ¡°Cynthia¡±? He furrowed his brows in irritation. ¡°Why did you pick up Rose¡¯s phone? Are you two together?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cynthia asked, confused. ¡°Theo, what are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you call me?¡± ¡°Who called you? Give Rose her phone back. Don¡¯t just answer her calls, she¡¯ll get mad. You¡¯re being rude like this.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was filled with reproach. Cynthia could sense that Theodore was drunk. ¡°Did you have a drop too much? Theo, where are you right now?¡± Sydney could stand it any longer, and snatched Theodore¡¯s phone from his hand and hung up. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± et Theodore said with furrowed brows. ¡°I¡¯m end the call? She¡¯ll get maday just talking to Rose, why did ¡°You didn¡¯t call Rose, you called Cynthia, you idiot!¡± Sydney really wanted to pull his ear and make him take a good look which number he actually called just now. Cynthia¡¯s name was nearer the end et of Theodore¡¯s contact list, given her family name started with ¡®Z¡¯. However, Theodore was in such a daze that he somehow scrolled to the end of his contact list and called her number. ¡°Cindy?¡± Theodore smacked his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll try again, then.¡± He snatched his phone back, wanting to call Rosalie. Just then, Cynthia texted him. Sydney noticed it, and grabbed the phone immediately. The text was mushy and pretentious. [Theo, if you¡¯re in a bad mood, pleasee to me. I¡¯ll be d to be your emotional garbage dump. Don¡¯t keep things to yourself. Even if the whole world doesn¡¯t love you e anymore, I¡¯m still around. I love you, and I trust you love me too. Content belongs to Sydney shuddered, and almost puked. Cynthia Zeller really was disgusting! Sydney continued holding onto Theodore¡¯s phone, and unceremoniously typed out a reply. [Who would love someone like you? Scram!] After sending the text, she blocked Cynthia¡¯s number without hesitation. After doing everything she wanted on her son¡¯s phone, she stuffed his phone back into his arms, finally satisfied. ¡°Mom, what did you text just now?¡± Theodore saw his mother jabbing away at his phone screen just now, but couldn¡¯t see the contents of her text. Sydney smirked. ¡°Nothing, just showing her some concern.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Theodore said, looking disinterested in any conversation pertaining to Cynthia. ¡°What¡­what did I want to do just now?¡± Theodore seemed to have forgotten about everything, including how much alcohol he drank just now.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . hapter 386 ¡°You said that you wanted to call Rose, you silly,¡± Sydney said, not sure whether tough or cry. Seeing Theodore right now both made her heart ache and gave her the urge tough out loud. He had iting, really. ¡°Oh, yes. I wanted to call Rose.¡± Theodore suddenlyughed, his pale and haggard but still handsome face suddenly filling with hope. This time, he dialed the right number and finally called Rosalie. However, all he heard was the sound of the automated voice over the phone. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable. Please try againter¡­¡± Theodore listened all the way till the automated voice message ended. The phone went back to standby mode, and fell from his hand to the couch with a plop. He suddenly smiled bitterly and helplessly. ¡°I remember it now,¡± he said. ¡°Rose divorced me. She¡¯s no longer my wife.¡± He felt as though he had woken up from a dream, and realized a fact that he didn¡¯t want to realize. Theodore was stunned with disbelief. Sydney reminded him exasperatedly, ¡°Silly boy, you have to be clear about the facts. Rose didn¡¯t divorce you. You divorced her, did you forget that? You were the one who insisted on the divorce.¡± Her heart broke as she looked at her son¡¯s state right now, but she couldn¡¯t go against her conscience and defend him.Belongs to ? N?velDrama.Org. Theodore smirked self-derisively. ¡°Right, I was the one who asked for the divorce. But isn¡¯t that a good idea? Rose doesn¡¯t love me, anyway.¡± Theodore plopped on the sofa and hugged the cushion as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mom, she doesn¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°Did she say that herself?¡± Sydney asked. Theodore nodded, looking like a lonesome and pitiful little child. ¡°She said that she has never loved me over the past ten years. Since she couldn¡¯t fall in love with me even after ten years, what else can I do? I¡¯ve already given her a divorce. Why did she have to block and ignore me? Why does she not even want to see me? I thought she just wanted a divorce, but now, I clearly see for myself that she hates me.¡± Theodore shut his eyes in pain. ¡°She really¡­hates me.¡± The sorrow in his voice made Sydney raise her hand and pat his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re really my silly boy. Rose keeps trying to make us spend time with each other so we can talk things through and be closer, but the ones who really need to talk are the two of you, not the two of us. UMS Sydney peeled the wet jacket off Theodore¡¯s body. ¡°You two have never actually opened up to each other and talked things through, have you?¡± ¡°Many times,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice slurred as he shut his eyes. ¡°Kissing didn¡¯t work, hugging her didn¡¯t, either. She didn¡¯t let me hold her hands, and she kicked me aside the moment we got divorced. Showe horrible.¡± Sydney was tickled pink by the pitiful look on Theodore¡¯s face as he grumbled. He looked like an abandoned wife. Yet, he was the bastard who abandoned his wife. She did pity Theodore, especially as his mother. Even so, she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. He was the one who insisted on the divorce. He had iting. How did Rosalie be the bad guy in his version of the story? If she didn¡¯t know the truth, she might have been misled into thinking that Rosalie was the one who insisted on divorcing him and abandoning her perfect husband and breaking his heart. But the truth was the total opposite. Theodore was the one who asked for the divorce so he could be with another woman. How did he be so indignant about it? It was truly puzzling. Chapter 387 ¡°Yes, yes, she¡¯s horrible. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind at all. When you asked for a divorce, she shouldn¡¯t have agreed to it. She should have clung desperately onto you and refused to the divorce,¡± Sydney said. Sydney didn¡¯t want to argue with a drunkard, for fear that it might negatively influence her intellect. ¡°Exactly! I just asked for a divorce! Why did she have to go along with it? Why did she have to be so obedient?¡± Theodore yelled in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s not rebellious at all!¡± Sydney sighed. The men of the Spencer family were all idiots, really. They were never satisfied, no matter what. ¡°Yeah, she shouldn¡¯t have been so obedient. She should have resisted and been rebellious. I think Rose¡¯s an idiot through and through.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± Theodore grabbed a pillow and flung it aside, like a child throwing a tantrum. He turned around, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk bad about Rose! She¡¯s not an idiot.¡± ¡°Oh, still defending her now?¡± Sydney said with a smile. ¡°So why did you divorce her?¡± At the sight of drunk Theodore spouting nonsense before her, Sydney really didn¡¯t understand why he asked Rosalie for a divorce in the first ce. ¡°Because¡­because my Rose¡­¡± Theodore suddenly fell silent. Sydney patted his head. ¡°Theo?¡± But there was no response from him. He was so drunk, he fell asleep. Sydney removed his wet clothes and changed him into the dry ones she had prepared. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to move his body, and simply let himy on the couch to rest. She also grabbed a thick nket and covered him with it, for fear he might catch a cold. Worried he might be thirsty, Sydney poured arge ss of water and set it on the coffee table. ¡°Brat,¡± Sydney said as he caressed his head. ¡°Have a good rest. Quit saying that I don¡¯t take care of you. You¡¯re so old, but you¡¯re still behaving like a child, feeling indignant when you¡¯re the one in the wrong.¡± If he weren¡¯t her own son, she would have given him a thorough scolding. Her adorable darling had grown up into a huge bastard. An indignant one, at that! ¡°Mom¡­¡± Theodore suddenly whispered under his breath. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, darling?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I feel miserable. Rose doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± ¡°So do you want to see Rose?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°How much do you want that?¡± ¡°Very, very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a date for you two to meet, okay?¡± Theodore shut his eyes, but Sydney¡¯s promise made a smile stretch across his face. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going out of my way to create an opportunity for you two to meet, promise me that you¡¯ll talk properly to her, admit your mistakes, and apologize to her where it¡¯s due. Try your best to win her back, okay?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Theodore said as he hugged the pillow in his arms tighter. He said in a low voice, ¡°Come on, Rose. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Subsequently, Theodore really fell asleep and said nothing else further. Sydney sat on the couch by Theodore¡¯s side all the way. She looked at him with a mncholic gaze.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Theo, you and your father are both idiots. Why didn¡¯t you treasure Rose while you still had her? Why do you think you don¡¯t love her? Silly boy don¡¯t follow in your father¡¯s §Ö footsteps. I don¡¯t want you to end up like him.¡± At the hospital, Cynthia shook with rage, wiping the tears from her eyes as she continued trying to call Theodore. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve called is unavable. Please try againter.¡± His line was forever unavable. She had called him dozens of times and sent him so many texts, but he returned neither her calls nor her messages. It was when she received the text that read, [Who would love someone like you? Scram!] that he became uncontactable. Chapter 388 ¡°Theodore Spencer, how could you treat me like this? How could you?! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry me? What do you mean by this text? You¡¯re too much! You must be throwing me aside now that I¡¯m sick!¡± She received Theodore¡¯s call, which woke her up in the middle of the night, but she felt very d instead of getting angry. He had contacted her, probably because he had thought of her in the deep of the night. To her utter surprise, he was intending to call Rosalie but had dialed the wrong number. He was thinking of Rosalie even when drunk, and even sent an outrageous text like that to her. ¡°Theodore Spencer! You said that you¡¯d marry me! No-I have to find you right now and get to the bottom of this.¡± Cynthia was very agitated, and wanted to pluck out the needle in her arm. Suddenly, the door was opened. A tall, towering figure marched in, mming the door shut and locking it from the inside. Cynthia jumped with fright before she had a chance to pluck out the needle. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and hard. ¡°I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°Yerick! It¡¯s you!¡± In her anxiety, Cynthia¡¯s grip tightened over the nket. Each time she saw him, she would be shrouded in anxiety despite their rtionship as ¡°friends¡±. Yerick would always be donning a hat and mask. Until now, she had no idea what he really looked like. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. See how miserable you look now, with those tears down your face. That breaks my heart.¡± His voice was gentle, but was tinged with wickedness. Cynthia wiped the tears from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t bother putting on an act. I don¡¯t believe that you care so much about me.¡± Yerick stepped forward, and sat on the bedside. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, we¡¯re in the same boat. Thankfully, I came just in time. It¡¯d be bad if you torture your body to death.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Have you dealt with your heart problem? Haven¡¯t you said that you¡¯ve already found it? If he¡¯s alive, just kill him and give me his heart need the surgery. I need to get well as soon as possible. I want to get Theodore back and kill that bitch Rosalie!¡± Cynthia shook with anger. She didn¡¯t care about anything else at all except for killing Rosalie. As long as she was dead, Theodore would be hers and hers alone. Yerick¡¯s eyes narrowed as they turned cold. ¡°Seems like you can¡¯t wait already.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already in this state, do you still expect me to be patient? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll work with me? Are you still up to it or not?!¡± Cynthia spat angrily. Yerick stood up from the bed and pulled out a syringe and a vial of transparent liquid of around 5 ml from his pocket. She looked at Yerick syringing the liquid in, and then injecting it into her IV drip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked with widened eyes. ¡°What did you inject into me?¡± ¡°Good stuff,¡± Yerick said as a smile broke out on his face. Cynthia had a bad feeling about it. She was about to remove the needle from her arm when a huge hand pushed her back onto the bed. She struggled with all her might and was about to scream for help, but Yerick covered her mouth with one hand, muffling her cries. The smile in his eyes was wicked to the core. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound. Go to sleep.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened as tears fell down her cheeks. Fear filled her eyes as she felt her breathing hasten. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she lost ¦¯ consciousness. Right after, the rm of the monitoring device went off. Yerick released Cynthia, turned around, and opened the door to leave. A few secondster, a team of medical staff rushed in. Chapter 389 At nine o¡¯clock the next day, Rosalie was woken up by her phone ringing. She opened her eyes, and realized that she had overslept. She usually didn¡¯t wake up thiste. Rosalie was still feeling woozy as she sat up on the bed. She reached for her phone, and saw an iing call. Her heart leapt, and she answered the call immediately. ¡°Hey, Mom.¡± ¡°Rose, are you up?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I am,¡± Rosalie said as shebed her fingers through her hair, feeling slightly guilty. She looked like a little girl who got caught by her mother for sleeping in, and she dared not admit it. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting Geoffrey for lunchter. Join me.¡± ¡°Join you? Are you sure, Mom?¡± ¡°Do you want me to meet that cunning businessman all by myself?¡± ¡°Well, no,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. ¡°Of course not, Mom. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She had a part to y in this meeting between her mom and Geoffrey. She introduced them for the sake of helping Sebastian, and had begged her mom to meet Geoffrey. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave her mom in the lurch now. She just didn¡¯t expect the meeting to happen so soon. Sydney said, ¡°Alright, get yourself ready. I¡¯ll drive over to fetch you. We¡¯ll go to the restaurant together.¡± ¡°Mom, just tell me the address of the restaurant. I can drive there myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Sydney said firmly. ¡°I said I¡¯ll go fetch you. That settles it.¡± Sydney didn¡¯t say anything further and hung up right after, not giving Rosalie a chance to reject her. Rosalie had no choice but to do as Sydney said. She got out of bed, and walked to the washroom. She looked at herself in the mirror, and jumped in fright. Her face was pale, and her eyes were red and swollen. Last night, she had cried too much and for too long. Not wanting Sydney to see her in this state, she hurriedly covered her eyes with a warm towel. She would pretend that what happeneddast night didn¡¯t happen. After washing up, Rosalie got changed into something presentable. Soon, Sydney arrived in her car. After getting into her car, Rosalie saw the fatigue in Sydney¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had to take care of Theost night, and didn¡¯t sleep much.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart leapt at Sydney¡¯s words. ¡°Did something bad happen to Theo?¡± Sydney nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked with worry. Sydney turned around, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you. You two are already divorced.¡± With that, Sydney stepped hard on the elerator and zoomed off. Throughout the journey, Rosalie kept thinking about Theodore. Many times, she wanted to ask Sydney about it, but she couldn¡¯t get past the fear she had for her mother-inw. To be urate, her ex-mother-inw. She could sense that Sydney was quite upset today. But Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, is Theo sick?¡± Things weren¡¯t amicable between themst night. ¡°I said that it has nothing to do with you. Why are you worried if he¡¯s sick or not? You¡¯re not his wife,¡± Sydney said tly. Rosalie was stunned for words. ¡°But I¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t his wife, yes, and she had made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to be his sister. Who was she to him, that she should worry about him? They had made things clear between themst night, that they would live their respective lives. What was the point of caring about him now? It would only make things between them moreplicated. Rosalie asked nothing further, and swallowed her words of concern back down her throat. hapter 390 Geoffrey had booked the entire restaurant. He had wanted to send a car to fetch Sydney to the restaurant, but she rejected the idea and he didn¡¯t push it. It was enough that he got to meet her. He arrived early at the restaurant, and waited patiently until he saw Sydney and Rosalie in his line of sight. He immediately stood up. With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°I¡¯m over here.¡± Sydney nced at him and stopped in her footsteps, looking slightly stunned. There was a mix of emotions in her eyes. Very soon, sheposed herself and walked toward him step by step. Rosalie followed behind her, feeling slightly nervous. Sydney and Geoffrey both exudedmanding auras, and it seemed to make the air around them warmer. Sydney was cold as ice. Rosalie stood behind her like a meek littlemb. Geoffrey fixed his gaze on Sydney, with a faint smile that looked deliberate. ¡°President Harper, we finally meet.¡± Geoffrey reached a hand out to shake Sydney¡¯s hand. His hand paused in midair for over ten seconds before Sydney reached out hesitantly to shake it quickly. Then, she retracted her hand. It seemed a bit impolite, as if she was expressing her reluctance to meet him. Sydney¡¯s attitude told Geoffrey that she probably knew he had threatened Rosalie for this meeting. ¡°Please have a seat, President Harper.¡± Geoffrey pulled out a chair for Sydney. His bodyguards did the same for Rosalie, too. After the three of them were seated, Geoffrey dismissed his men with a wave of his hand and called for a waiter. ¡°Let¡¯s order some food first. Please feel free to order anything you like. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. The food here is pretty good.¡± The waiter handed them three menus. Sydney took a quick and disinterested look at it, then closed it and returned it to the waiter. ¡°Rose, please order for us. I¡¯ll have whatever you choose.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Geoffrey closed the menu, and smiled faintly. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll let Ms. Young order for us. I still don¡¯t know how you two are rted. You two look like mother and daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sydney said. ¡°We are mother and daughter.¡± The smile on Geoffrey¡¯s face froze. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great. It¡¯s nice to have a thoughtful daughter. Ms.¨¨ Young looks gentle and quiet, much better than my own daughter. Seems like she inherited your good genes, President Harper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t passed down.¡± Sydney said, her voice going up a pitch. ¡°Rosalie isn¡¯t biologically my daughter, but my son¡¯s ex-wife. But even though they are divorced, we remain family. She¡¯s just like a daughter to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Geoffrey was shocked. ¡°Your son¡¯s ex-wife?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sydney said. ¡°But even though they¡¯re divorced, she¡¯s still a member of the Spencer family and that remains unchanged. Whatever belongs to the Spencer family belongs to her.¡± Sydney¡¯s words affirmed Rosalie¡¯s status, such that no one could underestimate her. Realization dawned upon Geoffrey, and he nodded. ¡°I see. You were once married, Ms. Young.¡± Sebastian probably knew about it. Rosalie smiled faintly, and said nothing further. Sydney could sense the unease in Rosalie, and said, ¡°Chairman Carter, you wanted to meet me, didn¡¯t you? Stop focusing your attention on Rose, and let¡¯s cut to the chase. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Wife my 391-400 Chapter 391 Geoffrey smiled politely. ¡°I have a simple request. I mainly want to meet President Harper. There¡¯s nothing beyond that. Don¡¯t think too badly of me. Not everyone has an ulterior motive.¡± ¡°Threatening my daughter-inw with your own son, and then telling me you have no ulterior motive? Chairman Carter, we¡¯re not children or idiots, so let¡¯s not lie with our eyes wide open,¡± Sydney snapped. She was filled with rage. Every word she said was sharp, and she wasn¡¯t showing Geoffrey any courtesy. Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Sydney to be so direct, either. Sydney turned her head, and said, ¡°Rose, go pick out some seafood. Choose the freshest ones.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie stood up. ¡°You two chat first.¡± It seemed they had things to discuss. The waiter led Rosalie to the seafood section. ¡°This way, please.¡± All the seafood here was live, and selected on the spot. After Rosalie left, Geoffrey discarded his polite demeanor. Sydney¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°Geoffrey, what are you ying at? Do you find this amusing?¡± Geoffrey chuckled, and rested his elbow on the table. He leaned forward a little, and said slowly, ¡°Yes, I find it very amusing. More importantly, I really want to see you angry, just like before.¡± Time seemed to have been especially kind to Sydney, leaving only few traces on her face. She didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle, and it made her even more charming. This charm was too lethal and too attractive, something young women couldn¡¯tpare to. Sydney scoffed. ¡°Really? It seems your life is quite boring, Chairman Carter. How bored must you be to have such a twisted sense of humor?¡± Geoffrey heaved a sigh. ¡°Indeed, it is a bit boring. The nights are endless. Why don¡¯t you suggest how to make my life more interesting, President Harper?¡± He nudged Sydney¡¯s calf lightly with his toe. Sydney didn¡¯t move. Her expression was calm, though she really wanted to ssh a ss of water on his face. ¡°Geoffrey, keep your feet in ce. You should be more dignified at your age, or you¡¯ll be an old lecher.¡± Seeing Sydney¡¯s face devoid of anger, excitement, and any other emotion, Geoffrey narrowed his eyes. A trace of displeasure shed in them. He sat up straight, and leaned against the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your husband. Have you reconciled with him?¡± Sydney smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been reconciled for a long time. We¡¯re doing very well, thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I suppose you¡¯re the type to reconcile with a scumbag husband. What¡¯s the term? A scumbag is usually with a cheap woman, right?¡± Sydney stiffened slightly. ¡°Geoffrey, don¡¯t use terms you barely understand to criticize others¡¯ personal choices. I generally think et people who do that are quite low Only lowly beings have such narrow minds. Besides, you rich folks secretly cheat on your wives all the time, don¡¯t you?¡± There were too many people in this world who criticized others without bothering to look in the mirror. Who gave them the right to do so? ¡°Heh.¡± Geoffrey tugged at the tie around his neck, feeling a bit irritable. ¡°You really know how to rile me up. Fine, let¡¯s talk about your son Theodore. I didn¡¯t even know he was married.¡± Sydney¡¯s lips curled up as she chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Chapter 392 Meanwhile, Rosalie picked out the seafood. When she returned, she saw from a distance that Geoffrey and Sydney were still talking. She didn¡¯t know what they were discussing. Worried she might interrupt them by approaching them now, she sat nearby and waited. Suddenly, she remembered that she had told Sebastianst night that she would call him once she was feeling better. Now that she had some free time, she dialed Sebastian¡¯s number. Sebastian picked up immediately. ¡°Hello, Rose.¡± ¡°Seb, it¡¯s me. Sorry about leaving earlyst night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was an emergency. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Are you feeling better now?¡± Sebastian asked.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rosalie responded with a hum. ¡°I¡¯m much better. By the way, how did it go with Miss Yanceyst night? After I left, did you get along well with her?¡± Seeing that Sebastian remained silent, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you talk with her? How do you expect to win a girl¡¯s heart like this? If you really can¡¯t manage, ask Vonnie to help you. She¡¯s clever, and she seems to have a lot of ideas.¡± After a few more seconds of silence, Sebastian said, ¡°Rose, can we not talk about Lily anymore?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rosalie frowned slightly. ¡°Did something happen? What¡¯s going on between you and Miss Yancey?¡± ¡°Rose, actually, I¡­¡± Before Sebastian could finish, a bodyguard walked up to Rosalie. ¡°Miss Young, the chairman invites you to the table.¡± Sebastian thought the bodyguard¡¯s voice was familiar. ¡°Rose, where are you now?¡± Not wanting him to worry, Rosalie replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin it to you once I¡¯m done here.¡± Her calm voice gave nothing away. ¡°Alright, let me know if anythinges up,¡± Sebastian said. After hanging up, Rosalie returned to her previous seat. She sensed an unusual tension between Sydney and Geoffrey. She had a feeling this wasn¡¯t their first meeting. ¡°Rosalie, where did you run off to?¡± Geoffrey asked with a smile. Rosalie say Geoffrey as a smiling tiger; he was particrly sinister ruthless, and hypocritical. He even called her name so nicely! He §Ö certainly wasn¡¯t this kind when he threatened her. ¡°I felt that you and my mom had something to discuss, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Rosalie said formally. Even if she disliked someone, she still maintained basic courtesy. ¡°It¡¯s alright Geoffrey said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t hear. I just want to be friends with your mom, nothing more. By the way, you don¡¯t mind if I call you Rosalie, do you?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Even if she did mind, it didn¡¯t seem to matter. Geoffrey continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Spencer¡¯s ex-wife. At first, I thought you were Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°No,¡± Rosalie quickly exined. ¡°Seb and I are just friends, nothing more.¡± l ¡°Even if there was something, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Geoffrey seemed very open-minded. ¡°After all, you¡¯re divorced, right? My son is also single d¡¯m not old-fashioned. Even if there¡¯s something going on between you two¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, there really is nothing going on between your son and me. We¡¯re just friends. Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Rosalie insisted. Sydney picked up her ss and sipped some juice, all the while ncing a Chapter 393 Seeing how eager Rosalie was to rify herself, it seemed she really had nothing to do with Sebastian. Sydney was an objective and fair person, and she wasn¡¯t someone who would side with family over reason. But Theodore was her son, so she was somewhat biased toward him. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Geoffrey nodded. ¡°I understand. Now, I can rest assured about Sebastian getting married.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion. ¡°Sebastian¡¯s getting married?¡± Geoffrey said, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s not young anymore. It¡¯s time for him to settle down and start a family. I¡¯ve already chosen a wife for him.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°A friend¡¯s daughter, whom I watched grow up. I like her a lot, and most importantly, her father and I have a good rtionship and some business dealings.¡± Hearing Geoffrey¡¯s exnation, Rosalie understood everythingpletely. This was an undisguised business alliance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did Sebastian agree?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°He¡¯s the eldest son of the Carter family. This is his responsibility, so whether he agrees or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, people should have the right to choose who to marry. After all, this isn¡¯t the past. Times are changing, so I think¡­¡± ¡°Rosalie,¡± Geoffrey interrupted her, ¡°I understand your point, but regardless of which era we¡¯re in, interests alwayse first. Of course¡­¡± He continued, ¡°At first, I thought you and Sebastian were a couple. I never nned to break you up. I think you¡¯re very smart, so if you stay by his side, you can be of significant help to him. But since you said you¡¯re not dating him, I definitely need to find him a wife. If left to him, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to settle down even by the time he¡¯s forty.¡± Geoffrey¡¯s words sounded reasonable on the surface. Upon deeper thought, however, he was still the patriarch who dictated everything in the family-just like in ancient times. Even if his son didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, he shouldn¡¯t arrange a marriage like this. Rosalie wanted to say more, but Sydney said leisurely, ¡°Rose, you¡¯re not his girlfriend. You shouldn¡¯t meddle in his marriage. I¡¯m sure Chairman Carter will handle himself.¡± Sydney was hinting at Rosalie to stop minding other people¡¯s business.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie wanted to say more, but hearing Sydney, she swallowed her words. It wasn¡¯t because she was obedient, but because she knew that speaking up now would be useless. Geoffrey was a very dictatorial person; how he treated Sebastian at homest time was evident. Rosalie was very worried about Sebastian. He had a father who even interfered in his marriage. She felt that Sebastian wasn¡¯t someone who would willingly ept an arranged marriage and a fate like that if he shed with his father, it would lead to another chaotic situation. As she ate, Rosalie felt like she was chewing on cardboard instead of seafood. Later, Sydney and Geoffrey discussed some economic issues, and Rosalie listened in. Just from these two bigwigs¡¯ conversation, she learned quite a bit. After lunch ended, Sydney went to the bathroom. Only Geoffrey and Rosalie remained. Rosalie also wanted to find an excuse to go to the bathroom, but before she could speak, Geoffrey spoke first. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m very happy to have met your mother-inw today. Thank you.¡± Rosalie forced a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡± Chapter 394 He should be grateful to himself for threatening others. Geoffrey noticed Rosalie¡¯s lukewarm reaction, and seemed to understand something. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have a good impression of me, but I have a reason for everything I do. As a father, I naturally care about my son¡¯s happiness. But since he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend now, even if I wanted to fulfill his wishes, I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity. ¡°I know my son. If we wait for him to get married on his own, who knows when that will be? The woman I¡¯ve found for him is very nice. I believe they will be well-suited for each other once they get to know each other.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, you may think they will get along well after getting to know each other, but Sebastian might not feel the same way. What if he refuses? What will you do, then?¡± Rosalie asked. She wanted to know what consequences Sebastian would face. ¡°So he better not refuse.¡± Geoffrey¡¯s voice turned a bit colder. ¡°You can also persuade him to ept my arrangement.¡± ¡°Me, persuade him?¡± Rosalie found it absurd. This was utterly unreasonable! She hadn¡¯t even met the woman Sebastian was supposed to marry, so on what grounds could she persuade him to marry her? Besides, even if she had met that woman, whether Sebastian wanted to marry her or not was his business. Why should she persuade him? If it were a woman Sebastian liked and he asked her for help, she would be willing to assist, like with Lily. Back then, Sebastian had asked her in the office how to pursue a girl. She couldn¡¯t¡ªand wouldn¡¯t-match him with a woman he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Yes, Rosalie. You can persuade him,¡± Geoffrey repeated. ¡°Mr. Carter, have you talked to Sebastian? What if he has someone he likes¡­?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Geoffrey dismissed this. ¡°Whether he likes or loves her doesn¡¯t matter. Once he¡¯s married, it all turns sour eventually. Marriages built on love don¡¯tst long. The marriages that stand the test of time are maintained by interests, with clear goals and a clear understanding of why one is getting married.¡± Rosalie was really speechless. She really hated such cruel and realistic words, as they were disheartening. It seemed that apart from interests, there was nothing else in this world. ording to Geoffrey, this world was devoid of genuine emotionee between people. Even if there they wouldn¡¯tst long. If that were the case, how sad would this world be? Marriage, originally the union of two people who wanted to spend their lives together, now seemed meaningless, and even repulsive. If it was all about interests, then why not just make deals directly? Why tarnish the institution of marriage? Two people were supposed to spend a lifetime together. If the rtionship was only maintained by interests, how long could itst? One couldn¡¯t be sure that one could provide lifelong benefits to the other. Geoffrey was too confident. ¡°My marriage with my wife was also a business alliance,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°We¡¯re doing just fine, and there are no problems. Most of the people around me who married for love have either divorced or argue daily.¡± ¡°I thought you were a wise person, Mr. Carter,¡± Rosalie said angrily. ¡°But it turns out, you only focus on the people around you.¡± Why did some people think that those around them represented everyone in the world? ¡°I admire your persistence. People do need to have hope. But sometimes, one has to face reality. After all, didn¡¯t you and your husband also get divorced? Didn¡¯t you marry for love?¡± Geoffrey said. Rosalie¡¯s hands, which were resting on her legs, clenched into fists. Yes, she and Theodore had divorced. On top of that, their marriagested only a year.From N?velDrama.Org. How could she now confidently assert what marriage should be like? She couldn¡¯t even handle her own marriage! Chapter 395 Rosalie married Theodore for love and not interest, but they still got divorced. So, how was one supposed to maintain a marriage? Neither love nor interests worked. It was no wonder that more and more people were reluctant to get married, preferring to live alone for the sake of freedom and ease. Rosalie took a deep breath, and tried hard topose herself before asking, ¡°Sebastian is your son. Don¡¯t you care about his happiness at all?¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you want him to be happy? Then tell me, what should I do to make him happy?¡± Geoffrey asked. ¡°Let him choose for himself,¡± she said. ¡°He has the right to choose the woman he wants. His marriage should be his decision, regardless of the oue. It¡¯s his choice, not something imposed on him by others.¡± Geoffrey slowly straightened his sleeves. ¡°I see. Seems like you really care about him. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Pity about what?¡± Rosalie asked. Before Geoffrey could answer, Sydney returned. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Geoffrey smiled. ¡°Nothing much. We were just talking about how you¡¯re a great mother-inw. You treat your daughter-inw so well even after the divorce. It¡¯s like you¡¯re still family.¡± ¡°Chairman Carter, we¡¯ve met and had lunch. Now, Rose and I will be leaving.¡± Sydney didn¡¯t want to stay there a second longer. Rosalie stood up as well. She straightened out her clothes before following Sydney. Geoffrey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± ¡°No need. We can manage by ourselves. Please stay, Chairman Carter.¡± With that, Sydney turned around and nced at Rosalie. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After getting into the car, Sydney asked, ¡°Are you really just friends with his son?¡± She sounded rather interrogative. As she always spoke coldly, it felt somewhat aggressive. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered truthfully. ¡°We¡¯re good friends.¡± ¡°Just good friends, and nothing else?¡± ¡°Mom, Seb and I are really just good friends, nothing more.¡± ¡°Never slept together?¡± Sydney pressed. Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Mom, why would you think that? Seb and I are innocent. We haven¡¯t done anything! We¡¯re just friends. His father is mistaken.¡± ¡°Then why would his father be mistaken? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too close with Sebastian?¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Mom, I have a clear conscience. Nothing has happened between Seb and me. We¡¯re just friends.¡± As soon as Rosalie finished speaking, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID-it was Sebastian. Rosalie answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Rose, how are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, why?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I was worried about you,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Earlier on the phone, I think heard my father¡¯s bodyguard. Did IMS you meet my father? Did he trouble you?¡± Sebastian had been thinking something was off, so he called to check on her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already et finished unch, and I¡¯m on my way finisher father didn¡¯t trouble e said. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Sebastian asked. Chapter 396 ¡°Seb, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your father wasn¡¯t here to see me today, but my mother-inw, the president of Apex Bank. I was just apanying her. Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. If something had happened, would I still be sitting here talking to you? Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Rose, if you need to meet my father next time, let me know in advance. I didn¡¯t know about today¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Seb. Your father wouldn¡¯t do anything outrageous to me. By the way, do you know that he¡­¡± ¡°What about him?¡± Sebastian asked. Rosalie suddenly remembered that Sydney was sitting next to her, so she said, ¡°Seb, let¡¯s talk about it next time we meet. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m heading home now.¡± ¡°Alright, call me when you get home, just so I know that you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Okay, I will. Bye.¡± Rosalie hung up. She turned, and saw Sydney staring meaningfully at her. Feeling awkward, she forced herself to smile. ¡°He called me because he was worried. He knows his father can be scary.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Sydney said calmly. ¡°Your friend is quite considerate.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a very good friend. Even though we haven¡¯t known each other for long, he treats me very well. I can¡¯t be cold to someone who¡¯s kind to me.¡± She then received a message on her phone. It was from Sebastian. [Rose, you mentioned on the phone that you¡¯d tell me about my father when we meet. Can Ie over after you get home today? We can talk in person.] Sydney nced at Rosalie¡¯s phone screen. ¡°Did Sebastian send that? What did he say?¡± Sydney had seen the sender¡¯s name, but not the content of the message. ¡°He wants to meet today.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Sydney shook her head. ¡°No. Tell him you have ns.¡± Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any ns this afternoon.¡± ¡°You do now,¡± Sydney said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier that I want to have a good talk with Theo? You need to be there. I¡¯ve decided it will be today. I¡¯m worried we might argue, so I need you around.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Rosalie thought for a moment. Mom, didn¡¯t you say that you took care of Theost night? That means you were together yesterday. Do you really need to see him again today? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want toe?¡± Sydney¡¯s voice rose a few notches. Rosalie felt like a child terrified of her strict parent. She couldn¡¯t understand why, but she was very afraid of her former mother-inw. She had never been this scared of anyone else. Sometimes, people just feared someone for no reason. ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯lle.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll take you home first. Once you¡¯re home rest and don¡¯t go anywhere, When I¡¯ve arranged things with Theo, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up, th the meantime, don¡¯t meet your friend. If you dy things, I¡¯ll be very upset,¡± Sydney said, sounding serious and stern. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sydney was like an exceptionally fierce tiger mom. Chapter 397 By the time Rosalie got home, it was already half-past one. She had promised to call Sebastian to let him know she was safe, but she didn¡¯t feel like talking, so she sent him a text message instead. [Seb, I¡¯m home now. Don¡¯t worry.] Sebastian replied, [Okay. I¡¯m d you¡¯re home.]Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie sat on the sofa and started browsing the rentals that were avable in for Hullbeck, the city she had chosen to stay. She would leave the day after tomorrow. Tonight, she would apany Sydney to meet Theodore, and tomorrow, she would spend the day with her grandmother. The day after that, she would leave. Rosalie quietly nned out what she would do once she got there. She would buy some books to read during her pregnancy. After she gave birth, she would pursue her graduate studies. Although she was divorced, Rosalie still thought that she was quite lucky. At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about money. She had shares in SK Enterprise and plenty of cash in her ount. She was a thrifty person. She never wasted food and water, didn¡¯t like luxury goods, and never bought things she didn¡¯t need. She had no idea how many lifetimes it would take to spend all her money. Rosalie browsed through the rentals on her phone. She finally found a few promising options after a long search. Just as she was about to call to inquire, her phone rang. Rosalie picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Seb.¡± ¡°Rose, I¡¯m outside your building. Can Ie up?¡± ¡°Outside?¡± Rosalie quickly went to the window, pulled back the curtains, and opened the window. She saw a car parked nearby, and Sebastian was waving at her. ¡°Seb, why are you here?¡± ¡°You said you had something to tell me in person about my father, so I came to ask about it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. I¡¯ll leave in ten minutes. Can Ie up?¡± Since Sebastian was already here, Rosalie couldn¡¯t turn him away. Moreover, she was free now. ¡°Alright,e up. I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡± Shortly after Rosalie hung up, Sebastian arrived at her apartment. He looked a bit tired and worried. As soon as he walked in, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay after meeting my father today?¡± Rosalie sighed helplessly, and spun around once in front of Sebastian. ¡°Look, I¡¯m perfectly fine. No missing limbs. Do you want to count my hairs to see if any are missing?¡± Hearing Rosalie joke, Sebastian rxed. She really seemed alright. ¡°That¡¯s good. You said you had something to tell me about my father. What is it?¡± ¡°Your father said you¡¯re getting married. Is that true?¡± Sebastian was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m getting married? He told you that?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°He told me at lunch today. You didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No. No one told me.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°Your father just decided without informing you.¡± ¡°Did he tell you who I¡¯m supposed to marry?¡± Rosalie said, ¡°He mentioned it¡¯s the daughter of a friend of his. Regardless of who it is, it¡¯s clearly a business alliance disguised as a marriage.¡± Sebastian suddenlyughed bitterly. ¡°I knew this day woulde.¡± He took a few steps back, and sat down weakly in a chair. ¡°Has your father ever spoken about this to you?¡± Rosalie asked. Sebastian sighed. ¡°When I was ten, my father told me that as the eldest son of the Carter family, everything I did represented the family. I couldn¡¯t do as I pleased. My life, my thoughts-everything about me, even my clothing style, had to be proper and orderly. This also includes my marriage. If bever did anything to bring shame to the Carters, I¡¯d lose everything.¡± Rosalie was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of pressure Sebastian must have endured growing up. He was such a good person; it must have been so tough for him. How could parents bear to hurt their children like this? Yet, they didn¡¯t even see it as harming them, but for their child¡¯s own good. It wasughable. Was bringing honor to the family really that important? It was all so superficial. Wasn¡¯t a child¡¯s happiness more important? Theodore didn¡¯t have parental love growing up, while Sebastian was overcontrolled by his father. These parents had once been children, so how could they forget what they had longed for as children once they grew up? S ¡°Seb, do you really have to ept your father¡¯s arrangement?¡± Rosalie was genuinely worried about him. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sebastian looked up and asked, ¡°Rose, why did my father tell you this?¡± Rosalie said, ¡°At first, he thought we were in a rtionship. When I told him we weren¡¯t, he asked me to persuade you to get married.¡± Sebastianughed helplessly, and said nothing more. He was rendered speechless. He stood up. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll leave now and won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Then, he turned dejectedly to leave. ¡°Seb.¡± Rosalie grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope. Tell your father you have someone you like. Today, your father told me that if we were in a rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Sebastian was shocked. ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. It seemed like he only arranged this marriage because you don¡¯t have a girlfriend. If you do, and you push for it, maybe you can avoid a marriage of convenience.¡± Sebastian was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just don¡¯t argue with your father. I¡¯m worried it might backfire.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 398 The Carter Residence. Geoffrey was in his precious collection room and taking a photo out of a hiddenpartment. The photo was quite old. On it was a young woman, beautiful and smiling brightly. Geoffrey sighed. He stroked the woman¡¯s face in the photo gently, murmuring to himself, ¡°Sydney, why did you have to go back? What¡¯s so good about that man?¡± Outside the door, the butler¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Sir, there was a call from Madam. She said she won¡¯t being back tonight.¡± Geoffrey frowned. He turned around and said, ¡°Tell her that Sebastian¡¯s getting married. She shoulde back quickly to prepare. After our son¡¯s wedding, she can go wherever she wants.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Phillip said, and then another voice came from outside.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is my father inside?¡± ¡°Mr. Sebastian, you¡¯re back. Mr. Geoffrey is inside. Do you need anything?¡± Sebastian knocked on the door. ¡°Dad, I need to talk to you.¡± Geoffrey put the photo back nicely, locked the hiddenpartment, and opened the door. He stared coldly at Sebastian. ¡°You still remember toe back, huh? If I don¡¯t call you, you won¡¯t even think about returning.¡± Sebastian went straight to the point. ¡°Dad, I can listen to you on other things, but I want to make my own decisions about my marriage. You can¡¯t force me to marry a woman I don¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°Who said you don¡¯t know her? You¡¯ve met her often at banquets. She¡¯s Tammy Jones.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry her,¡± Sebastian insisted. He had never gone against Geoffrey before; this was his first time. He thought Geoffrey would be angry, but to his surprise, Geoffrey remained calm. ¡°I remember teaching you that whatever you do represents the elmet family, even when you were very young. You¡¯ve always thought it was fine. Why are you making aplete turnaround now that it¡¯s time to get married?¡± Geoffrey asked. Sebastian said coldly, ¡°Back then, I was too young to understand the meaning of marriage or what it feels like to love someone. But now that I¡¯ve grown up, I can¡¯t marry a woman I don¡¯t love.¡± ¡°Are you willing to lose everything for this? Even be expelled from the Carter family?¡± Geoffrey asked sternly. ¡°Yes.¡± Sebastian smiled faintly, fearless. ¡°Even if I lose everything, I don¡¯t want to lose the happiness of the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Geoffrey nodded. ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll grant your wish. You don¡¯t have to get married anymore. You may leave.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I leave, I won¡¯t take anything from the family with me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to leave the Carter family,¡± Geoffrey interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m saying, you don¡¯t have to marry if you don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t intend to expet you from the family. You¡¯re still the president of ourpany.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sebastian was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± He had already prepared himself to be expelled from the family, but now, Geoffrey was saying he was still the president? Was this really his father? Normally, Geoffrey would be furious and might even beat him. The fact that he didn¡¯t was already unusual. Now, he was giving up on the marriage and not expelling Sebastian from the family? Sebastian wondered if Geoffrey had cancer and didn¡¯t have long to live, so he had decided to act like a decent person for once. It wasn¡¯t that he thought too ill of Geoffrey; his father really was an awfubman, and he knew it all too well! Content belongs to ¡°Why?¡± Geoffrey snorted coldly. ¡°As a father, I haven¡¯t been able to make you happy despite all these years. I finally want to do something for you, but you don¡¯t want it. So forget it.¡± ¡°Dad, is finding some random woman for me to marry what you want to do for me? You know very well¡­¡± Sebastian said, but Geoffrey cut him off. ¡°I know very well that you like Rosalie. Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Geoffrey saw through his son in an instant. Chapter 399 Sebastian¡¯s face stiffened, and he shifted his gaze away. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to admit it, because he was afraid it would implicate Rosalie. When he was in elementary school, he was very close to a girl. Both of them had been children, and they innocently expressed their liking for each other. However, his father found out about it. Soon, the girl was sent away, and he never saw her again. His father didn¡¯t allow him to like anyone. Everything had to be arranged by him. From that moment, Sebastian never dared to admit to his father that he liked someone. He was afraid his father would act again. ¡°No? If that¡¯s the case, then you don¡¯t need to marry Rosalie. Since you don¡¯t like her, there¡¯s no need for me to match you two up. I don¡¯t want to force you. You can go now.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Geoffrey seemed impatient as he brushed past Sebastian. The more Sebastian thought about it, the more something felt off. He followed Geoffrey. ¡°What exactly do you mean? This has nothing to do with Rose. It¡¯s all my decision. She doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡± He was worried Geoffrey was trying to trap him. Geoffrey stopped in his tracks. ¡°So, you like her?¡± ¡°Dad, she¡¯s Theodore¡¯s ex-wife. She¡¯s not someone you can just send away. You better not touch her, or else the Spencers¡­¡± ¡°Sebastian, do you really think I¡¯m so cruel? Do you think I¡¯m going to send her abroad and hide her, so you¡¯ll never see her again?¡± Geoffrey said helplessly. Sebastian clenched his fists. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that before?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still holding a grudge against me for that? Don¡¯t worry, that girl is doing well. I made sure she received a good education and is now living a good life. She should thank me. The price was just staying away from you. No big deal. If you had insisted on keeping her by your side, her fate might not have been as good.¡± This incident had happened a long, long time ago. It had almost been twenty years. Now, hearing his father mention it again, Sebastian actually thought it might have been for the best. He was convinced his father was telling the truth. His father was cruel, but rarely lied. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to dwell on the past. I just want to tell you not to repeat your mistakes. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Geoffrey stared at him without saying anything. Instead, he took out his phone, dialed a number, and put it on speaker. On the other end of the phone, a gentle voice could be heard. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, what can I do for you?¡± Sebastian was surprised that Geoffrey had called Rosalie. He was about to say something when Geoffrey gestured for him to stay quiet, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask if you told Sebastian about the marriage.¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the one involved, so he should know.¡± Geoffrey said, ¡°No wonder Sebastian came to me, saying he wouldn¡¯t get married. Could you try to persuade him again?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, I can¡¯t persuade him. This is Sebastian¡¯s decision. I can¡¯t force him to marry a woman he doesn¡¯t love.¡± Geoffrey sighed. ¡°He is the eldest son of the Carters, and he has responsibilities. If he insists on not marrying, I will have to expel him from the family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too cruel! He¡¯s your son!¡± ¡°Precisely because he is my son, I have given him such a privileged life. But now, he won¡¯t even listen to me about marriage. It¡¯s only going to get worse in the future. While I can still strip him of everything, I¡¯ll kick him out and let him experience what it¡¯s like being a failure.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, I can¡¯t stop you. Sebastian is an outstanding man. Even without the Carters, I believe he can still shine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°You¡¯re really naive!¡± Geoffrey ¡°You¡¯re going too far! How can you do this to him? Driving him out of the family, and even cutting off his future? Why must you ruin him like this? You¡¯re a tyrant!¡± Rosalie snapped, furious. Content belongs ¡°I gave him a chance, and he didn¡¯t cherish it. That¡¯s his choice. I also gave you a chance to persuade him, but you refused. So, this is on both of you,¡± Geoffrey replied coldly. ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to say more, but Geoffrey hung up abruptly. ¡°Dad, why did you say those things to her?¡± Sebastian was utterly confused by his father¡¯s actions. Just as he said that, his phone rang. It was from Rosalie. All of this had been within Geoffrey¡¯s expectations. Just as Sebastian was about to answer, Geoffrey snatched his phone away and rejected the call. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Stopping you from contacting her,¡± Geoffrey replied. ¡°Do you have to go this far?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t you understand my intention? I¡¯m helping you,¡± Geoffrey said with a meaningful grin. ¡°Helping me?¡± Sebastian asked suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Geoffrey continued walking forward. ¡°Follow me.¡± Chapter 400 Half an hourter, Sebastian left the Carter Residence. Geoffrey sat alone in the living room, looking around at the empty space. Not far away, Phillip stood watch. It had always been like this a master and his servant. Whether it was his son, daughter, or wife, none of them came home regrly. He truly was a good husband and father; so good that they all chose not to return. Just as he was about to leave, a middle-aged man with an imposing presence and amanding aura walked in. ¡°Hello, Brother-inw.¡± Geoffrey looked up, and was surprised to see him. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you.¡± The man walked forward, adjusted his coat, and sat beside Geoffrey casually, as if this were his home too. ¡°And to talk about my sister.¡± His sister was X Jackson, Geoffrey¡¯s wife. The man, Christopher, was X¡¯s second older brother. He was a few years younger than Geoffrey. Geoffrey remained calm. ¡°Are you here to criticize?¡± Christopher said, ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m just worried about X, who¡¯s been living at our family home. I know very well how she¡¯s been treated at the Carter Residence.¡± Geoffrey said, ¡°She is thedy of the house, and lives in luxury. I haven¡¯t wronged her in the slightest, nor have I everid a finger on her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Christopher said calmly. ¡°But X is unhappy, and only you and her know why.¡± Geoffrey raised his chin slightly. ¡°So, what¡¯s your reason foring today?¡± ¡°Geoffrey, our family loves X. Even though she¡¯s been married for many years, she¡¯s still our Qu sister. I don¡¯t want to see her unhappy. I came here today hoping you and my sister can have a better rtionship, or at least, mend it.¡± Geoffrey wasn¡¯t one to appreciate interference in his private matters. He said coldly, ¡°Our rtionship has been like this for years. Most couples are like us. There¡¯s nothing to mend.¡± ¡°But you two aren¡¯t most couples.¡± Christopher¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Geoffrey, don¡¯t forget. If it weren¡¯t for marrying X, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today. Don¡¯t forget your roots and disappoint the Jackson family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? A threat?¡± Geoffrey narrowed his eyes as they glinted dangerously. ¡°It¡¯s just a reminder.¡± Christopher smiled. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t forget their beginnings.¡± ¡°The Jacksons haven¡¯t exactly refrained from benefiting from me over the years either,¡± Geoffrey replied coldly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s all a matter of trade and mutual benefit. You and I both understand that.¡± ¡°Some policies are about to change,¡± Christopher suddenly said. ¡°Exclusive information is something many people dream of but can¡¯t obtain. I wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡± Christopher held a high position in Blencalgo¡¯s government, so he controlled many resources and had insider information. These resources and information were exclusive to those with authority, and by the time others found out, it was usually toote. Many wealthy individuals tried to win his favor, but often failed to qualify. Geoffrey was intrigued when he heard about the policy changes. Some people became millionaires overnight because they had advanced knowledge of certain changes, while others went bankrupt overnight because they couldn¡¯t foresee sudden policy shifts. In Blencalgo, business and governmental policies were closely linked. Therefore, having exclusive information was crucial. Thest time Geoffrey had advance knowledge of some news, he had manipted the market in time, causing thepany¡¯s value to soar by several billion overnight and gaining enormous profits. Wife my 401-420 Chapter 401 Geoffrey was interested in money. He seemed to be greedier than other businessmen for wealth. Christopher took out a small booklet from his pocket, and ced it on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Geoffrey asked. ¡°This is a nner. Inside is a ce where you and X can go to mend your rtionship.¡± Christopher pointed to the cover. ¡°It is a secluded ce where once you and X enter, you will be cut off from the outside world. You¡¯ll live together there for half a month.¡± Geoffrey chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. You want me and her to stay there? We¡¯ll end up arguing within a day.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you look carefully. It¡¯s a good ce. Many couples who have been there return with improved rtionships.¡± Geoffrey never believed in such things, but out of respect for Christopher, he picked up the brochure and read it. Indeed, the ce was special. There was no electricity, inte, nor signal, but the scenery was excellent. Once inside, they only had each other and must cooperate to get through things smoothly. In Geoffrey¡¯s opinion, it seemed like something young people would be into. ¡°It¡¯s hard to book there. Reservations are already lined up for the next few years. I used my connections to get you in. X¡¯sing back today. You should take her there in these few days,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Have you asked X if she wants to go to such a ce? She¡¯s from a prestigious background, and has always enjoyed the most luxurious life. She can¡¯t bear any hardship.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I asked her, and she wants to go. Her exact words were, after fifteen days, if we seed, my future will be better. If not, I will divorce him.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Geoffrey¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily. ¡°She said she wants to divorce me?¡± ¡°It depends on the result after fifteen days. Whether to divorce or reconcile is your decision. I¡¯m just providing an opportunity. I don¡¯t want to see X living in a family where she¡¯s unhappy and unwilling to return.¡± After Christopher finished speaking, he stood up to leave. Before leaving, he added, ¡°Fifteen dayster, regardless of the oue between you and X, I will provide you with the resources you want. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Geoffrey looked at the brochure in his hand again. This whole thing was incredibly boring. Who came up with this? But then he thought, if he could endure these fifteen days, he could gain insider resources, and maybe even get divorced. This marriage was meaningless now, anyway. Their rtionship was practically dead, and with his rrent wealth and status, losing the Jacksons wouldn¡¯t be a problem. X must have been mulling over divorcing him for a long time, and was only making a final effort for the sake of both families¡¯ reputations. Fine. He would give it a try. Regardless of the oue, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. In Geoffrey¡¯s mind, interests always came first. It was four in the afternoon. Rosalie still couldn¡¯t get through to Sebastian¡¯s phone. She was extremely worried and called vel.ne Yvonne, but Yvonne didn¡¯t know what was going on either. Content belongs to Yvonne said she would find out, butter, Yvonne said she also couldn¡¯t contact Sebastian. Rosalie didn¡¯t know where to find Sebastian. Just as she was anxiously waiting, Sydney drove over to pick her up. Before getting into the car, Rosalie sent a message to Sebastian. [Seb, no matter what happens, et Chapter 402 On the way, Sydney sensed that Rosalie seemed a bit off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? From the look on your face, it looks like the sky is falling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie smiled a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit nervous.¡± Sydney certainly didn¡¯t care about Sebastian¡¯s affairs. Even if Rosalie mentioned it, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Rosalie might even get scolded for it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. Unless you said something to him to make him so drunkst night. He seemed pitiful.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. She turned to ask, ¡°You said he got drunkst night?¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°Yes. He came to my cetest night, drank who knows how much, stumbled around, talking nonsense. He said that you hate him, and you don¡¯t want him anymore. He kept mentioning you, and even tried calling you. But he was so drunk he couldn¡¯t even hold his phone steady, and then he realized you had blocked him, whichpletely shattered him.¡± Hearing Sydney say these things, Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mom, did he really act like that?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? I didn¡¯t tell you this morning, but after thinking it through, I changed my mind. It¡¯s because of you that he acted this way, so I wanted you to know.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t understand. He came to my cest night, and we made things clear. And I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t love me. You must have been mistaken. Maybe he drank so much because he was worried about Cynthia.¡± ¡°I¡¯d know whether he drank so much because he was worried about Cynthia or because of you, because I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Sydney said somewhat impatiently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe what I say? He was calling your name. You say he doesn¡¯t love you, but I don¡¯t believe it. I insist that he loves you!¡± Sydney was exasperated. Those two were making a fuss. She felt like punching someone, and not just one punch either! Rosalie suddenly felt a surge of energy rushing from her abdomen to her brain. She grabbed the seat belt across her chest tightly and yelled, ¡°Mom, please stop the car!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Stop the car! I¡¯m going to be sick!¡± She covered her mouth, trying hard to bear the difort. Sydney quickly stopped the car. Rosalie unbuckled her seat belt, vel Othe door, and rushed out of the car. She crouched down by the roadside, and threw up. Sydney grabbed a bottle of water and got out of the car. Then, she went to stand by Rosalie¡¯s side, gently patting her back. After Rosalie finished vomiting, Sydney handed her the water. Rosalie rinsed her mouth with mineral water, breathing heavily. ¡°Do you really hate Theo that much? I said he loves you, but you threw up!¡± Even if Rosalie was pregnant and suffering from morning sickness, this vomit seemed too coincidental. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. I was just overwhelmed by what you said. Plus, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s not because I hate him.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t hate him? Then why did you block him? I don¡¯t know what you said to him, but seeing him in that@tatest night, he must have been deeply hurt,¡± Sydney said. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although she told herself not to sympathize with scumbags, this scumbag was her own son. She didn¡¯t perform her duty when he was young, and didn¡¯t do what a mother should do. If she were apetent mother and took care of him, cared for him, and educated him, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have be such a scumbag. Content belongs to Rosalie straightened up, inadvertently squeezing the mineral water in her hand. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d be so sad.¡± ¡°Because he cares about you. Because he loves you!¡± Sydney insisted. Chapter 403 ¡°Mom, please stop saying these things. He doesn¡¯t love me!¡± Rosalie¡¯s emotions were getting out of control. ¡°If he loved me, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced me for Cynthia, and he wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly chosen Cynthia over me and caused me so much pain! He doesn¡¯t love me at all!¡± ¡°Because Theo is a fool!¡± Sydney said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t loved as a child, so he doesn¡¯t know what love is. He himself is confused! The purpose of meeting him today is so that you two can meet and talk it out, and for you to ask him whom he truly loves!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Did you arrange this meeting just so we can talk?¡± Rosalie took a few steps back. ¡°No, I can¡¯t meet him. I¡¯ve already said we¡¯re done with each other. I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You stop right there!¡± Sydney grabbed her arm. ¡°Rosalie, why are you so cowardly? What¡¯s wrong with meeting him?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me! Meeting him would just be humiliating! He divorced me for Cynthia. No matter what, I can¡¯t possibly salvage the rtionship!¡± Though Rosalie¡¯s heart was in pain, and though she loved Theodore, she knew she couldn¡¯t go back to him. ¡°If he dares to humiliate you, I¡¯ll beat him! Can you give yourself another chance? I know you¡¯re suffering too. Seeing both of you in pain reminds me of my rtionship with his father. But I still believe that you and Theodore are different from us back then. You have feelings for each other, so it¡¯s different!¡± Sydney¡¯s words were usually icy, but this time her eyes held tears. She seemed to be recalling something, something that she had also suffered through. She could empathize with Rosalie. ¡°Feelings for each other?¡± Rosalie shook her head desperately. ¡°So what? If that made a difference, Cynthia wouldn¡¯t be in the picture. Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Since you¡¯re not the one talking to Theo today, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Rosalie!¡± Sydney called after her from behind. ¡°Give him onest chance! At least listen to what he has to say. Think carefully. Has he ever explicitly said that he doesn¡¯t love you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he says. What matters is what he¡¯s done. I only care about actions,¡± Rosalie said weakly. ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to hear what he has to say anymore.¡± ¡°Rosalie, you coward!¡± Sydney stepped forward angrily. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, so what? Look at yourself! You¡¯re hiding! Just because a man doesn¡¯t love you, you can¡¯t face him? Why can¡¯t you stand confidently in front of him, and let him know that even if he doesn¡¯t love you, you can still live well? By avoiding things, Cynthia will onlyugh at you!¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t use these tactics on me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. The ce we¡¯re going today was originally your home. Theo already gave you that house. If you¡¯re afraid to live there, ~ fine, but now you don¡¯t even want to go there. Do you really want your child to be as cowardly as you? The house is clearly yours, but you dare not have it, and you¡¯re even going to give it to Cynthia? Like mother, like child. Do you want your child to be like you in the future, just running away from things?¡± Sydney¡¯s words pierced Rosalie¡¯s heart. Rosalie lowered her head, and touched her belly with her hand. She closed her eyes, thought deeply for a moment, then turned around and walked slowly toward Sydney. ¡°I¡¯m not running away, Mom. Since you¡¯ve put it like that, I¡¯ll go face him. But I believe the oue won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°No matter if it changes or not, at least you faced your problems and didn¡¯t avoid it. He¡¯s the father of your child. Do you n to keep this from your child for the rest of your life? Or not telt him at all? Do you think what you¡¯re doing is a disy of strength? In reality, you¡¯re letting down your child. Since you¡¯ve chosen to have him, then he has the right to know some things,¡± Sydney said. Content belongs to Sydney patted her chest. ¡°And I¡­ I helped you hide this from everyone. I¡¯m betraying my own conscience.¡± Rosalie suddenly realized that Sydney had helped her keep this secret, and had taken on a lot of pressure. She was the grandmother of the child, but had to hide it from her own son. She had done everything she could. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sydney stepped forward, grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist, and led her into the car. Chapter 404 Rosalie returned once again to the house where she and Theodore used to live. This was their former marital home, decorated ording to her preferences. They had lived happily here for a year. The house remained unchanged, but the people who used to live there weren¡¯t the same anymore. As they entered the hall, Sydney noticed Wesley sitting on the sofa. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Every time Wesley saw Sydney, he felt excited. He stood up, straightened out his suit, and stood straight. Even though he was middle-aged, he still took care of his appearance meticulously. Without exaggeration, if Wesley were to appear in a drama as a matured and handsome president, just standing there could ignite a frenzy among older women. ¡°Sydney, why are you here too?¡± Wesley asked. Sydney frowned, feeling a sense of foreboding. Just then, Theodore walked out. ¡°I asked them toe.¡± He appeared before everyone, dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, a simple and ssic attire that never went out of style. He looked slightly weary, but it didn¡¯t stop him from looking handsome. His gaze inadvertently fell on Rosalie, and their eyes met. Rosalie instinctively wanted to look away, but recalling Sydney¡¯s words, she lifted her head and met his gaze directly. She couldn¡¯t hide. She couldn¡¯t be afraid. The more afraid she was, the more it meant she loved him. Since she was learning to let go of this love, she should first learn to face it. ¡°Why did you call your father here?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed that the three of us would meet?¡± ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Theodore looked at each of his parents in turn. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, so I wanted you both here as witnesses.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sydney grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist, and pulled her forward. ¡°What is it? Spit it out quickly and don¡¯t hide anymore. You only have one chance.¡± Her words were full of implications. Theodore also understood what his mother was trying to tell him. Rosalie felt nervous. Theodore had gathered his parents together, so he must want annoured thing significant. Was it rted She didn¡¯t know, and dared not imagine. She wanted to step back, but Sydney held her waist, preventing her from retreating. She whispered in her ear, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart was racing. She lifted her eyes and stole a nce at Theodore. She realized that he was also looking at her. His gaze was deep, and she couldn¡¯t quite fathom it. There seemed to be many emotions in his eyes. Theodore opened his mouth as if to say something, but after staring at Rosalie for a while, he ultimately said nothing. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± Sydney urged. ¡°Say what you have to say!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first, Mom and Dad,¡± Theodore said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after dinner.¡± He wanted to spend more time with Rosalie. It was rare that he got to see her. He found that he no longer harbored any anger toward her. ¡°Alright, then,¡± Wesley said. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner first.¡± Rarely did Wesley get to have dinner with Sydney. Even with others around, as long as he could see her, he was very happy. Sydney didn¡¯t say much, either. The few of them went to the dining room, where the food was already prepared. ¡°Rose, these are all your favorite dishes.¡± Theodore piled some food on her te. ¡°Eat more.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t understand what Theodore was doing. Just yesterday, they were in such a mess, but now, he was acting like nothing had happened. She thought they would never see each? N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. next der again. Unexpectedly, the next day, they met again. How much longer would she and Theodore continue to be entangled? Whatever. She would leave soon anyway. Perhaps this really was thest time. Chapter 405 ¡°These are all Rosalie¡¯s favorite dishes. Aren¡¯t there any that I like?¡± Sydney seemed a bit jealous. Theodore looked up, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, and you¡¯ve never told me. We rarely eat together.¡± He looked at his mother without much expression on his face. Sydney stiffened. Theodore continued helping Rosalie to the food. Rosalie turned and stared at Theodore¡¯s serious side profile, feeling a wave of bitterness in her heart. Did he have a split personality? Why else would he hurt her on one moment, and then be gentle on the next? ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡± Rosalie put down her cutlery, stood up, and left the dining room. ¡°Theo, why are you so close to your ex-wife?¡± Sydney asked, her words carrying a hidden meaning. He gave ame excuse. ¡°She has helped me before, hasn¡¯t she? What¡¯s wrong with me serving her some food? It¡¯s justmon courtesy.¡± ¡°She helped you?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Are you referring to the night she stayed up with me, looking into Regent Co.¡¯s information?¡± Seeing Sydney¡¯s half-smile, Theodore furrowed his brow. ¡°SK avoided being dragged down by Regent Co., and I shorted Regent Co., making a big profit. Isn¡¯t that a huge favor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°That really is a big favor, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Theodore pressed. Sydney raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing, I just feel like someone¡¯s a coward. He¡¯s afraid to speak the truth, and instead always causes others heartache and sadness.¡± With a snap, Theodore put down his cutlery and snarled, ¡°Did Rosalie tell you this?¡± Sydney raised two fingers, and pointed at her own eyes. ¡°I saw it myself. Who is she so heartbroken and sad for? Is it for the dog?¡± Wesley sat quietly on the side, not understanding their conversation very well, but also not daring to ask nor speak. A few secondster, Theodore suddenly stood up, turned around, and left the dining room. Wesley was eating. Just as he turned to look at his son to ask where he was going, Sydney pinched his thigh hard. Wesley screamed in pain. He turned back around and looked at his wife in shock This content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sydney said word by word, her eyes full of warning. Wesley was scared, and silently lowered his head. Rosalie had just opened the door of the washroom when a tall figure appeared in front of her. He pushed her back into the washroom and mmed the door shut with a bang. By the time she reacted, her body was already pressed against the cold wall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°My mom said you¡¯re sad and heartbroken for me, is it true? I thought you didn¡¯t love me. Why are you still sad?¡± Theodore said. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t understand what Rosalie was thinking. He could feel the strong attraction between the two of them, and that she had feelings for him too. But when he proposed a divorce, or how she behaved when there were conflicts, plus her immediate et signature on the divorcement and her saying that she was unhappy in their marriage, she was expressing that she didn¡¯t love him. Since that was the case, she should be happy after the divorce. But¡­ Why did he feel otherwise when observing her? Rosalie didn¡¯t know what Sydney had said to him, and felt a little flustered. She hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s what your mother said, not me. She got it wrong.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then tell me you don¡¯t care about me at all, and you¡¯ve never loved me before, not even a bit. I want you to say it yourself.¡± Chapter 406 For as long as he could remember, she had never said that she didn¡¯t love him. Neither did she say that she loved him. This was in fact a mystery to him. It was his own guess that Rosalie didn¡¯t love him and wasn¡¯t happy. Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. She looked up at him and stared at him silently, her gaze sorrowful. Then, with a slight smirk, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself hrious for asking me that question now? What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I want to know what you feel about me. I want the truth.¡± Theodore rested his palms on both sides of her face, circling her in his arms as he drew her. He was much taller than she was, and had to bend his neck down low to be near her. ¡°So, tell me now. What exactly do you feel about me? I want the truth.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t understand Rosalie, and she didn¡¯t understand him either. They didn¡¯t understand each other. There seemed to be a barrier that urgently needed to be broken, but there was a fear in doing so. Keeping things like this would only result in more and more misunderstandings. ¡°You want the truth, is that it?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Would telling you the truth change anything?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, who would know how things would end? Rose, you¡¯re hiding way too many things from me. Right now, I want you to tell me everything, be it what you truly feel about me or anything other secrets you¡¯re keeping from me.¡± Theodore felt like a fool, being thest to find out about things regarding Rosalie. Even Sebastian, an outsider to them, knew about it earlier than he did. Rosalie looked down helplessly. This man was still holding himself back despite wanting to know what she felt. He didn¡¯t dare to give her any promises, but demanded to know what she felt about him after they got divorced. He was simplyughable. ¡°I can tell you everything, but on one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°Don¡¯t be so eager. You definitely won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± There were some things which she felt confident of predicting the results of.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t say it out loud? I can give you whatever you want,¡± Theodore said confidently. He had everything in the world, and even if he didn¡¯t, he would get it for her, as long as she told the truth. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie almost believed Theodore, given his unequivocal promise. However, her rationality held her back from falling for his words. ¡°Of course. Tell me, what¡¯s the condition?¡± Rosalie looked up at him, and said calmly, ¡°The condition is that you split up with Cynthia and cut off all ties with her, and never see her ever again.¡± Theodore was stunned as shock registered in his eyes. He thought he must have heard her wrongly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it very clearly, you heard it for sure.¡± Rosalie refused to repeat herself She could tell from the shock in Theodore¡¯s eyes that he couldn¡¯t even handle hearing the question itself. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Theodore said with furrowed brows. Frustration shed past his eyes. ¡°Why would you ask for something like that?¡± ¡°Well, I just did,¡± Rosalie said tly. ¡°condition. Can you do it? is If you can, I¡¯ll tell you every But if you can¡¯t, there¡¯s no need for you to know everything anyway. ¡°Rosalie Young,¡± Theodore gripped her shoulders tight and drew his face nearer to hers, and snarled forcefully, ¡°Don¡¯t y me for a fool.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m being absolutely serious. You divorced me for her, but now, you want to know how I feel about you and what I¡¯m hiding from you. In that case, you¡¯ve got to pay the price. I can¡¯t just let you have your way.¡± She couldn¡¯t let him just do as he pleased all the time. Chapter 407 Theodore¡¯s grip tightened with each passing second, but slowly, he started to release his grip over her shoulders. ¡°Do you really want me to cut off all ties with her?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of what I want. I simply raised a condition. Whether you can do it depends entirely on you,¡± Rosalie said. She knew Theodore would never be able to do it, which is why she said it in the first ce. She did it to shut him up. She would never tell him her true feelings and what she was hiding from him. So what if she told him all that? He would still turn around and look for Cynthia, and she would once again be reduced to a pitiful worm without any secrets to herself. Theodore looked intently at the woman right before him. His lips neared her cheeks and his hot breath caressed her skin, and he said hoarsely, ¡°If I cut off all ties with her, will you be with me again?¡± Rosalie gripped the hem of her shirt tight. She felt rather nervous, and turned her face away to avoid the hot air he was breathing at her. ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me and don¡¯t ask me such a meaningless question.¡± ¡°Why do you find it meaningless? Isn¡¯t your condition for me to cut off all ties with Cynthia? Let me ask you, then. If I promise to do that, will you remarry me?¡± The seriousness in Theodore¡¯s tone made Rosalie¡¯s heart leap. She turned around and stared at him. What kind of response was that? She thought he would reject her immediately! How could he possibly leave Cynthia? He wouldn¡¯t even entertain that possibility.N?velDrama.Org content. However, he looked as though he was considering that option. What exactly was going through Theodore¡¯s mind? Was he confused? Did he want her to remarry him, or to humiliate her? Rosalie grit herteeth, and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even answered my question, and you¡¯re asking me one. We¡¯ll never arrive at a conclusion by going around in circles like this. Let¡¯s?ust not answer each other and let me out UMS Rosalie shoved him hard, but Theodore remained unmoving. She started to re up. ¡°What et exactly do you want? Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re really annoying! When is going to get to your head that we¡¯re divorced? Stop doing all these meaningless things! We cannot possibly be siblings or friends after we¡¯re divorced!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked me to cut ties with Cynthia, I¡¯ll answer you right now.¡± Theodore said, pinching her chin to lift her head up so he can look straight into her eyes. ¡°No.¡± Rosalie¡¯s mind buzzed, as though something had hit her. She had clearly expected this to be his. ?????? answer to her request, but when she heard the answer from him personally, something in her broke. After a short moment of stunned silence, Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Telling him to abandon Cynthia was equivalent to asking him to take his own life. She knew that he truly loved Cynthia. When given a choice, he would always choose Cynthia. There had never been an exception to this rule, not even once! ¡°Do you have nothing else to say?¡± Theodore snarled. He was imploding from within upon hearing her emotionless acknowledgement, and he could feel his heart bleeding inside. He would rather she called him a bastard than to see her so calm. As if he were nothing but a stranger hapter 408 Rosalie stared at him in silence. What else did he want her to say? Did he want her to go crazy and yell at him uncontrobly? Would having a woman he didn¡¯t love go crazy for him make him feel superior? Theodore¡¯s arms fell to his side. He took a few steps back, widening the distance between them, his eyes looking morose. He said in a low voice, ¡°Bring those secrets you refuse to tell me to your grave. You¡¯re right. Even if you told me the truth, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, feeling anger rise in her chest. She felt like a fool being toyed by him, letting him have his way with her. He gave her hopes and then dashed them so heartlessly, sending her straight to emotional hell. He was always like this, toying with her feelings and then pretending to be innocent. That was Theodore Spencer, a man she had loved for so many years. Rosalie raised a hand, and pped him. She pped him hard. Theodore felt his cheek go numb. He rubbed his cheek gently with his fingers and looked nonchntly at the woman before him, whose eyes were burning with rage. Rosalie¡¯s palm went numb, too. After the numbness faded, she felt the bone-piercing pain set in. She really wanted to charge forward and tear him into pieces. She turned around, opened the door, and left the washroom. If she didn¡¯t flee, she might lose control of herself, leaving herself with no shred of dignity left. Rosalie returned to the dining room. She lookedpletely fine, as if nothing had happened before. However, she didn¡¯t want to stay there one bit. ¡°Mom,¡± Rosalie said as she stopped next to Sydney. Sydney noticed that Rosalie looked a little pale, slightly different from before she went to the washroom. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°But we aren¡¯t done eating yet.¡± ¡°Go ahead and finish the meal. I¡¯ll head back by myself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here a second longer. ¡°But how will you head back by yourself? I drove you here. Do you want to drive my car?¡± ¡°That works,¡± Wesley said eagerly. ¡°Rose, drive your mom¡¯s car. I¡¯ll send your mom back once we¡¯re done.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org ¨C Content owner. Wesley seized the opportunity the moment he saw one. Sydney nced coldly at him and said nothing, but her gaze was as sharp as a de and seemed to pierce through Wesley¡¯s heart. He immediately kept his mouth shut; he looked down, and kept quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°I can hail a cab by the roadside.¡± Sydney countered, ¡°It¡¯s quite a a get to where you cab What happened to you that you have to leave right now Theo went in as well. Did something happen between them? Before Rosalie could answer Sydney, Theodore walked over. Sydney and Wesley both noticed a red mark that resembled a palm on Theodore¡¯s cheek. They knew even without asking that Rosalie was the one who pped him, and that something definitely happened between them just now. Sydney had a bad feeling about things.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Theodore walked over to the three of them, standing tall and confidently, as if nothing had happened. His face wasemotionless, and he sued very calm. Sydney put down her fork, and said coldly, ¡°Theo, do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Theodore stepped forward, and his gazended straight on Rosalie. Rosalie avoided his gaze, her eyes dim. He had said it all in the washroom. His answer was Chapter 409 Seeing Theodore staring at Rosalie in silence frustrated Sydney. She looked straight into Theodore¡¯s eyes, and said harshly, ¡°Just speak your mind!¡± How infuriating! Wesley¡¯s heart leaped as he looked at Sydney in surprise. He suddenly felt as agitated and emotional as a super fan meeting his idol face to face. So cool, so domineering-he loved it! He suddenly had a strong urge to be dominated and controlled by her. Who knew that Wesley Spencer, so smartly-dressed and with an air of authority to him, would have desires for such vices. Despite being bound by rules of morality in society, man¡¯s deepest animal instincts and desires would at times still rear its ugly head. Some would desire to whip others, while others might desire to be whipped. Rosalie suddenly realized that Sydney and Theodore didn¡¯t seem to be in dire need to bond. Their rtionship as mother and son seemed to have be very natural. Whenever Sydney scolded Theodore, she didn¡¯t seem the least guilty about herck of care for her son in earlier days. Theodore didn¡¯t seem angry at his mother¡¯s rebuke, either. Theodore looked down, his eyshes hiding the sadness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll marry Cynthia in three days. I¡¯ve asked someone to order her a wedding gown and prepare for the wedding ceremony. When I marry her, I hope all of you will be there. Of course, Rose need not be present, but she can if she wants to. Cynthia needs a bridesmaid, anyway.¡± The silence after he spoke was deafening, and the air around them felt heavy. Rosalie suddenly felt dizzy. Whatever Theodore said was supposed to have nothing to do with her, and she shouldn¡¯t care so much about it. Yet, each time he spoke, his words made her see him in a new light. The cheek of him to say something like this! Cynthia needed a bridesmaid, so she as his ex-wife could be one. What nonsense was he spouting? How could he bring himself to say something like this? The nerve! Rosalie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, her expression indescribable as she was rendered speechless. ¡°You idiot! Are you mad?¡± Wesley mmed the table, and pointed a finger at Theodore. ¡°You know very well that the Spencers will never ept that woman! The audacity of you to even propose this! Are you just going to disregard everyone in the family?¡± Theodore looked exceptionallyposed. Without even blinking, he said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I hold all I of you in high regard that I¡¯m telling you about this and inviting you to my wedding. This is final. I¡¯ll marry Cynthia whether you approve of it or not.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wesley was dizzy with rage, and suddenly at a loss for words. He looked at Sydney, but found her unusually quiet.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org ¨C Content owner. Sydney wiped her mouth elegantly with her napkin, and looked up with a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandma about this, then? Your grandmother should have been here today to hear your very shocking conclusion.¡± Theodore said tly, ¡°Grandma is advanced in years, and it¡¯s best not to tell her about this given her health. I trust you wouldn¡¯t want her knowing something like this, either.¡± ¡°Something like this?¡± Sydney said, with what seemed like a smirk. ¡°In that case, you also think that marrying Cynthia is something shameful and will anger Grandma to death.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing shameless about it. You¡¯re all just biased against Cynthia. Grandma also tends to be more conservative. I just want to avoid creating trouble. I trust you wouldn¡¯t tell Grandma about ut this and provoke her to anger,¡± Theodore said calmly. Chapter 410 Sydney rested both hands on the table, her fingers intertwined. ¡°If you want to avoid creating trouble, you should get married secretly and not openly invite your father and I to the wedding, and even ask your ex-wife to be the bridesmaid.¡± Sydney wasn¡¯t usually good-tempered, but this time, she was speaking to Theodore very patiently.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although sometimes, the calmer the surface of the sea, the stronger the undercurrents. ¡°She can choose not to be the bridesmaid, I¡¯m not forcing her. I¡¯m just giving her an option.¡± His cold tone made Rosalie clench her fists. All the more she didn¡¯t want to stay here a second longer. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll make a move first. Have a nice chat.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Sydney said as she turned her head. ¡°Let¡¯s head back togetherter.¡± ¡°But Mom¡­¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± Sydney pointed to a chair next to her. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Sit down,¡± Sydney repeated herself. Rosalie sighed before acquiescing. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Theodore, and instead pulled out her phone from her pocket to see if Sebastian replied to her text. He did. [Rose, let¡¯s meet up.] [Come to my ce right now. I¡¯ll be back soon. Just key in the passcode and head in.] Sebastian didn¡¯t immediately reply to her text. Rosalie thought that he might be busy right now. She heard Sydney say, ¡°Theo, how about this? I never want to see Cynthia my entire life. Your dad and everyone else in the Spencer family, including myself, will never ept her. Outsiders will see her as a homewrecker. Of course, I can attend the wedding and p Cynthia in front of everyone and call her exactly that to her face and anger her to death. How does that sound?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Mom, must you be so extreme?¡± ¡°Extreme?¡± Sydney chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an option.¡± Sydney used his words against him. It was merely an option. Sydney had never heard someone use that word in such an infuriating way. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother and I won¡¯t go,¡± Wesley spat out coldly. Theodore said solemnly, ¡°I just want to give her an official wedding where both our parents will be present. I want her to experience what it¡¯s like to be blessed. Dad, Mom, I¡¯m pleading with you. I¡¯ll bear all vel.r consequences and you do anything you want with me, but please attend my wedding.¡± Rosalie smiled weakly. The pain she felt was numbing. How much did Theodore love Cynthia to make him plead so humbly with his parents? He had never groveled with anyone like this for her sake. Not even once. There was indeed a difference in how he treated someone he loved and someone he didn¡¯t. He loved Cynthia, and she was his everything. He was willing to do anything for her, including humbling himself. Sydney suddenly stood up, and walked over to stand before Theodore. She looked up at him silently for a few seconds, before lifting a hand and pping him hard. Rosalie had already pped him and ne his cheek was still red, and now, Sydney was giving him another p. This p felt harder, and his cheek immediately started swelling. Rosalie never expected Sydney to hit Theodore. Neither did Wesley-he immediately stood up. ¡°Sydney¡­¡± He wanted to say more, but had no words. hapter 411 ¡°I¡¯ve always felt guilty for not fulfilling my responsibilities as a mother when I was younger and failed to be by your side. I admit, I don¡¯t have the right to reprimand you. I¡¯m not pping you as your mother this time, but as Rose¡¯s mother, to protect my own daughter.¡± Tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. She was very touched andpletely caught off guard that her mother-inw, whom she had no blood rtions with and barely even knew until recently, would do something like this for her. Rosalie found herself very tragic at times, a failure in both her love life and marriage. Yet other times, she found herself very blessed in other areas. When she was in tears and in misery, when others mistreated her, there was always someone watching over her. Theodore rubbed his cheek gently with his fingers, and suddenly smirked. ¡°Mother and daughter indeed. Each of you pped me once. Do you feel great about that now?¡± Sydney was furious to see Theodore smile even under such circumstances. ¡°How did you be such a bastard?!¡± ¡°Mom, you said it wrongly.¡± Theodore drew near, and went on, ¡°I didn¡¯t be a bastard. I was always a bastard, it¡¯s just that you couldn¡¯t tell.¡± He smiled triumphantly. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s a foregone conclusion that Cynthia and I will get married. No one can stop me. I sincerely invite all of you to be present, but if you refuse to go, I have no choice. My wedding with Cynthia will be held as scheduled. I¡¯m just informing you about it.¡± His cold tone made everyone¡¯s heart freeze. As it turned out, this was his objective. He called his parents here and said something like this, despite knowing that Rosalie would be around. Not only did he sessfully anger his parents, but he even managed to humiliate his ex-wife. Sydney looked at her son in disbelief, and took a few steps back. ¡°I barely managed to find you an opportunity, and you ended up doing something outrageous like this. I won¡¯t ever help you a second time. Never again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an opportunity, and I don¡¯t need help,¡± Theodore said tly. ¡°Is that so? Did you forget what you said when you were drunk?¡± Sydney yelled, filled with rage. She was on the verge of exploding before her son. He looked like a pitiful child when he was drunk, repeatedly calling Rose¡¯s name. That was why Sydney gave in and called Rosalie over today. She hoped to give Theodore one more chance to talk to Rosalie properly and salvage the situation. She never expected him to give everyone such a huge surprise. ¡°Since you said I was drunk, how could you believe the words of a drunkard? I was just talking nonsense. Even I didn¡¯t take myself seriously. Why would you?¡± Theodore said coldly. ¡°Theodore Spencer, is this how you talk to your mother?¡± Wesley yelled. ¡°You spoke to Grandma like this back then too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Theodore scoffed. Smirking, he went on, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most experienced in doing something like this? Do you even have the right to yell at me?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Theodore seemed to be going all out, even to the extent of ruining his rtionships with his kin. ¡°You!¡± Wesley was furious, but was rendered speechless by Theodore¡¯s usations. Back then, Reba was indeed infuriated with her son. He had said even worse things than Theodore did. Sydney nodded. ¡°Fine! Remember your words-you were just talking nonsense. In that case, I¡¯m being the busybody here.¡± Sydney turned around, and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalie was pulled away like a rag doll, silent and not putting up a resistance. The two of them left, and disappeared out of sight. Wesley tugged at his tie. ¡°Mr. Spencer, are you happy now? Abandoning your wife for another woman, and angering your parents and grandmother. You even gathered everyone here today just to humiliate us all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. If you insist on seeing it as humiliation, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Theodore said. Wesley hated how Theodore didn¡¯t give a damn about the situation after making everyone blow their top. But he knew in the depths of his heart that he had no right to get angry, because he had behaved worse than his son in the past. Wesley turned to leave, but after taking a few steps, he turned around and sighed upon seeing Theodore¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°You¡¯d better remain a bastard et forever. Otherwise, should the day evere where you regret your actions, you¡¯ll be in pain that¡¯s ten times, a hundred times, worse than the pain you caused others. Just look at your mom and I, and how I¡¯ve been living over the years, ¡°Thank you for your reminder,¡± Theodore said with a smile. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t be like you, since I¡¯ve really divorced Rose. We¡¯ll go our own separate ways from now on.¡± He looked cold and heartless as he spoke. ¡°Fine,¡± Wesley said, pointing at his son. ¡°Remember what you said today.¡± With that, Wesley turned to leave. et The dining room was empty, with only Theodore left behind. He copsed in his chair, holding his forehead in his palm and sighing. A few secondster, he grabbed a ss from the table and smashed it on the floor. Being a bastard was pretty good. At least no one expected anything from him. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break anyone¡¯s heart. Who would be brokenhearted for a bastard anyway? He had wanted to have a good chat with Rose and talk things through. However, it was all just wishful thinking on his part. Reality had dashed all of his ho Chapter 412 Eight hours ago, at ten in the morning, Theodore was still at Sydney¡¯s ce. He was lying on Sydney¡¯s couch and groggy with sleep. He slowly opened his eyes. He was having a splitting headache, and was still tightly wrapped up in a nket. It was even tied up with a rope, as if fearing the nket might fall off him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Theodore looked at himself and then his surroundings in a daze. It was a living room that looked unfamiliar to him, but he knew where he was. Memories fromst night flooded back in his mind. He came looking for his mother after getting drunk in the middle of the night¡­ Like a three-year-old, he cried forfort in his mother¡¯s arms, iming to be bullied by others. Theodore smacked his forehead hard. How embarrassing! He immediately untied the rope around the nket, flung it aside, and stumbled into the washroom. After cleaning himself up, he left the washroom, rummaged around his pocket, and searched everywhere before finding his phone hidden in a corner of the couch. He picked it up, tapped on the screen, and saw multiple missed calls from the hospital. He was probably dead asleep, and didn¡¯t hear his phone ringing. Theodore had a bad feeling about it, and called the number back. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party said something which made Theodore¡¯s face change. ¡°What did you say? Okay, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± He rushed to the hospital. Something had happened to Cynthia in the middle of the night. An infection had caused her to have a high white blood cells count. Although the doctor managed to bring it under control, her organs began failing. The reason for the infection remained unknown. Previously, as long as the hospital provided timely care, Cynthia had the luxury of waiting for a heart donor. Given the severity of her condition right now, she was out of time and had to have the surgery within the week. If she couldn¡¯t find a healthy heart donor, her chances of survival were slim. Although Cynthia was already first in line in the queue, there was no suitable heart donor in sight. Theodore thought Cynthia still had time, but the facts wereid bare before him and he had to face up to it. Cynthiaid weakly on the bed, and didn¡¯t even have the energy to cry when she saw Theodore standing by her bedside. Instead, she turned her face away and refused to look at him. UMS Theodore sat on her bedside, and called out to her softly. ¡°Cindy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been so busy the past few days, and couldn¡¯te to visit you.¡± ¡°Theo, I know that I¡¯m about to die and that you don¡¯t want me anymore. You wouldn¡¯t marry me. I¡¯ve been waiting, and now, I¡¯m about to die. You said you¡¯d marry me. I¡¯m about to die, and you still haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise. That¡¯s what the message you sent mest night was about,¡± Cynthia said with indignation. Theodore asked doubtfully, ¡°What message?¡± ¡°What message? Don¡¯t you know?¡± she grumbled. Theodore pulled his phone out, and saw the text he sent herst night. He didn¡¯t remember sending something like this. Or, could it be¡­? Theodore immediately knew what happened. Sydney must have sent the text. ¡°Cindy, I wasn¡¯t the one who sent that text. I was with my mother, and had a drop too much. She must have texted you that nonsense. I¡¯ll delete it right away.¡± He couldn¡¯t have possibly texted Cynthia something like that! Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up at his exnation. ¡°Really?¡± But very soon, her eyes dimmed again. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re definitely lying to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. How about this? I¡¯ll call my mom.¡± Theodore dialed Sydney¡¯s number. Before he could speak, Sydney said, ¡°Theo, I was looking for you. Youdeft when Kreturned home. Let¡¯s meet up tonight. You, Rose, and me. We¡¯ll have dinner together.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Theodore said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve got to be with Cindy.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Something happened to her.¡± ¡°Something happens to her every day, it¡¯s never going to end. Aren¡¯t you going to live your life normally?¡± Sydney fumed. Chapter 413 Theodore was about to refute her, but suddenly remembered something and turned around to look at Cynthia. His gaze was heavy as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s all, then. Don¡¯t forget what you said to mest night while you were drunk. I¡¯m doing this to help you, so don¡¯t ruin the chance and stop making wrong decisions. See youter.¡± Sydney wouldn¡¯t have said so much if he weren¡¯t her biological son. She would never remind a fool that he was a fool. No, she would just leave them to their own devices. Yet, because he was her biological son, she had to tell him that he was a fool and had to do better. Sydney was about to hang up when Theodore immediately added, ¡°Oh yes, Mom. You shouldn¡¯t have texted Cindy with my phonest night.¡± ¡°Well, I did. What are you going to do about it?¡± Although it was wrong of her to text using someone else¡¯s phone, Sydney did it without any guilt. Theodore sighed. ¡°It was meaningless to send that text.¡± ¡°Since it was meaningless, why are you asking me about it?¡± ¡°I just want Cindy to know I wasn¡¯t the one who texted her text. I couldn¡¯t possibly have texted her that.¡± ¡°So, what kind of texts would you send her?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°About how much you love her?¡± ¡°Mom, since we¡¯ve made things clear, I¡¯m hanging up. I need to be with Cindy.¡± With that, Theodore hung up. He was afraid Cynthia might get angry if he said more. She couldn¡¯t afford to get agitated at this point. He saw Cynthia¡¯s number being blocked on his phone, and removed it from his list of blocked numbers. He turned around, and said, ¡°Cindy, you heard it for yourself. I didn¡¯t send that text. I¡¯ve also made myself clear to my mom.¡± Upon knowing that Theodore wasn¡¯t the one who sent that text, Cynthia sighed in relief. But then she remembered that he wanted to call Rosalie but ended up calling her instead in his drunken state, and still felt angry about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to meet your mom tonight? Your ex-wife will be there, too. Theo, why don¡¯t you just pluck the tubes off me and let me die. You won¡¯t marry me, anyway. I see it clearly now. You¡¯re just¡­¡± ¡°I will marry you,¡± Theodore cut her off with a determined look. ¡°I¡¯ll begin preparing for the wedding today.¡± With that, Theodore called his assistant. ¡°Yuvan, get the best designer you can find and order a wedding gown in Cindy¡¯s measurements.¡± He hung up, then grabbed Cynthia¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re weak right now, and n can¡¯t get too tired. Leave the wedding nning to me. We¡¯ll get married in three days. You¡¯ll be the most beautiful bride, I promise.¡± One week was too short, and the chances of finding a suitable heart donor were slim. As such, he would fulfill whatever wishes Cynthia had. He had promised her this, and he had dragged it out for way too long. Now that she was almost at the end of her life, he couldn¡¯t dy things any further. Even if Cynthia had to leave this world, he would fight to fulfill her dreams. Content belongs ¡°Really? Will you really marry me this time?¡± Cynthia looked at him in disbelief. Theodore nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I will. It¡¯ll be a grand wedding, so I need at least a few days to prepare. I¡¯ll keep it within three days, and won¡¯t exceed that.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you. Don¡¯t lie to me again, or I¡¯ll die without a peace of mind!¡± She said it through gritted teeth and with all her might, but given how weak she was, her words still came out weak and trembling. Theodore lifted his hand, and wiped the tears away from her face. ¡°Rest well, and try to regain some strength so we can have the wedding ceremony.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest well. I definitely will. I¡¯ll wait for you to marry me.¡± That damn Yerick had appeared in the middle of the night to do something outrageous to her. She thought she would die, but after the doctors fought to save her, Yerick appeared again to tell her that her heart was ready, and that she need not worry. He caused that infection just so she could have the transnt earlier, and even hasten her rtionship progress with Theodore. Cynthia didn¡¯t believe him at first, but upon hearing Theodore promise to marry her in three days, she thought what that bastard Yerick said made sense. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if there really was a donated heart ready for her. At this point, she had no choice but to believe him. She trusted that she and Yerick were on the same boat. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee looking for her. She was sure she could survive this. She was certain about that! She would live on with a healthy heart, and live happily ever after with Theodore. When that happens¡­ ¡®Rosalie Young, you¡¯re doomed! After I recover, I won¡¯t spare you. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson for trying to fight with me for Theodore¡¯s heart!¡¯ The vicious thoughts in her heart only made her look more weak and vulnerable. No one would have imagined how wicked and ruthless her thoughts were while shey weakly on the bed. Chapter 414 Sydney pulled Rosalie into the car. Rosalie was very silent as she sat in the shotgun seat. She even forgot to buckle her safety belt. Thankfully, Sydney enjoyed doing so for her and had done it before driving. Sydney drove on for a few seconds in silence. She nced at Rosalie a few times, worried. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back and murmured, ¡°I know I was wrong to bring you there. I didn¡¯t expect Theo to¡­¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Rosalie cut her off. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You didn¡¯t want this to happen, either. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± The calmness on Rosalie¡¯s face told Sydney that she had been hurt countless times. Many times, people be numb not because they were born heartless, but because they had gone through so much. They knew they couldn¡¯t change anything, and were helpless. Sydney thought about it before concluding, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about your pregnancy. I take back what I said before, because I suddenly feel like he doesn¡¯t deserve to know.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. ¡°Mom, do you really think so?¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not fit to be a father. You¡¯ll find a better man than him. Don¡¯t worry about the child being fatherless.¡± Rosalie chuckled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine with not finding another man. Things are fine the way they are now. I¡¯ll take care of my own baby.¡± More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to get herself hurt again. She didn¡¯t want her child to get hurt, too. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Sydney said. ¡°That depends entirely on what you want. Just don¡¯t mistreat yourself. You¡¯re still young and have all the time in the world. More importantly, you have something that many don¡¯t.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She caressed her belly. ¡°I have my baby. As long as he¡¯s with me, I¡¯m fearless.¡± Sydney furrowed her brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean the baby. Who doesn¡¯t have a baby? Even pigs have babies. It¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°So what were you referring to?¡± ¡°I was referring to the money in your ount. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a rich woman right now.¡± Realization dawned upon Rosalie. ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. At the very least, I don¡¯t need to worry about my finances. Otherwise, it¡¯d only make things worse.¡± ¡°Yes. Instead of making things et worse, you¡¯re in a pretty good state right now,¡± Sydney said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the only good thing that Theodore has done for you. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The mention of Theodore made Rosalie¡¯s eyes dim. Any mention of his name made dark clouds gather above her, and she wished he would never appear in her life ever again. Sydney said nothing further, and sent Rosalie back home. She stopped the car at the entrance. Rosalie unbuckled her safety belt. ¡°Mom, do you want toe upstairs?¡± ¡°No need, go back and have a good rest.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. Go back home.¡± Sydney was usually a serious person, but there were times when her tenderness shone through. Rosalie opened the door, and left the car. After seeing Sydney drive off, she turned around and walked toward her district. As she walked on, she saw a figure pacing back and forth at the entrance of her district. Rosalie felt joy in her heart when she saw the figure, and hastened her speed. ¡°Seb!¡± Sebastian heard her voice, and turned around with a smile. Rosalie stood before him, all sorrow washed away. ¡°You¡¯re here! Why didn¡¯t you head up?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t home yet, so I waited for you here,¡± Sebastian said. Chapter 415 ¡°You silly billy! I gave you my passcode, didn¡¯t I? You could have just gone in to wait for me. Why did you stay downstairs?¡± Sebastian gave her a warm smile. ¡°You weren¡¯t home, and I can¡¯t possibly just stay in your house. That¡¯s your ce.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He knew clearly where the boundariesy. Rosalie said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Remember, my house is your house, too. You can just go in. Don¡¯t be like this next time. What if it¡¯s winter, and it¡¯s snowing outside? Will you just stand here and wait?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°I will.¡± He had such a silly look on his face, but he was a handsome man to begin with. A handsome fool was an inexplicably mesmerizing sight to behold. Rosalie sighed helplessly. They were both men, but why was one a bastard to the extreme while another was kind to the extreme? ¡°What happened here?¡± Rosalie lifted a hand and caressed his lips, finding it dry and chapped, even bleeding. Her simple move made Sebastian¡¯s eyes light up. He shook his head, and said, ¡°Nothing. Maybe I haven¡¯t had a sip of water for a long time.¡± ¡°Silly. Can¡¯t you tell whether you haven¡¯t had enough water to drink? Your lips are so dry, they¡¯re bleeding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Rosalie was scolding him, she was doing it out of concern for him. Sebastian¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. Rosalie pressed her palm against his back, looking as though she was embracing him. ¡°Let¡¯s head up.¡± She could sense Sebastian¡¯s somber mood. Although he was smiling at her, his eyes were dull. From behind, they looked very close and intimate. Rosalie would even pat his back asionally, and whisper something into his ear. Sydney watched the scene before her from a distance. She had wanted to call out to Rosalie, but upon seeing the two of them turn to walk upstairs and looking so intimate, she didn¡¯t do anything except for watching them in silence until they disappeared out of sight. Sydney was about to drive off earlier, but when she thought back about what happened today, she felt that she should speak more with Rosalie about it. To her surprise, when she turned back, she witnessed a man waiting for Rosalie. Rosalie treated him very tenderly, and they looked like a match made in heaven. They were in a world where Theodore didn¡¯t exist. Theodore was her child, after all. Sydney couldn¡¯t possibly remain neutral without any bias toward her own son. Yet, she was very disappointed in him. She had no right to stop Rosalie from being close to another man. Sydney sighed, and turned to leave. Rosalie brought Sebastian upstairs. Sebastian looked downcast. She brought him to the couch, and poured him a ss of warm water. She touched his hand, and found it slightly cold. So, she went into her room to grab a nket for him. ¡°Seb, talk to me if there¡¯s anything on your mind. I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± Sebastian smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rose.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s something wrong,¡± Rosalie said, worried. ¡°I know your father must have done something to you. Was it because you refused to marry the woman he arranged for you. Is that why he chased you out of the family?¡± ¡°Rose, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of Melf. This isn¡¯t a bad thing. wouldn¡¯t be able to mere He in from now on.¡± Content belongs to ¡°No,¡± Rosalie said, shaking her head. ¡°He¡¯ll continue interfering with your life. He¡¯s a control freak, and heft make sure your life is a living hell even after chasing you out of the family.¡± Chapter 416 Geoffrey himself had told her that even if Sebastian left the Carter family, Geoffrey would make sure he would be met with obstacles everywhere. Even if Sebastian tried to go abroad, Geoffrey would do something to stop it. Puzzled, Sebastian asked, ¡°Rose, did he say something to you?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalie nodded. ¡°He even wanted me to persuade you to get married, but I really don¡¯t know what I should do now. If you get married, you¡¯ll end up marrying a woman you don¡¯t love. But if you don¡¯t get married, he¡¯ll ruin your life.¡± Either way, Sebastian wasn¡¯t going to be happy. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my choice,¡± Sebastian said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t get married. I don¡¯t mind if I lose everything. I¡¯ve been living under another man¡¯s control all my life, and I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t imagine how it would be like for Sebastian to descend from heaven to hell. His father was a control freak and would certainly do something to him. The man might crush Sebastian to the ground, and he might not be able to take the sudden difference in treatment. What if something untoward happened to him as a result? ¡°Oh yes,¡± Rosalie said, suddenly remembering something. ¡°Your father¡¯s objective is just to make you get married. He said that if you have a girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t interfere. What about Lily? Don¡¯t you like her? If you could marry her, you¡¯ll be happy. You won¡¯t lose everything at the same time. It¡¯s the perfect solution.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Sebastian replied with absolute certainty. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Did anything happen after the dinner that day? Did you contact her again?¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°She rejected me, and told me clearly she didn¡¯t like me. What¡¯s more, she reconciled with her boyfriend. They¡¯re nning to get married.¡± Rosalie sighed. This was tough. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll find a girlfriend for you. I¡¯ll take you on blind dates.¡± Sebastian chuckled helplessly. et ¡°Rose, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but this won¡¯t work. My father isn¡¯t stupid. If I find a random woman and im she¡¯s my girlfriend and that I want to marry her, he definitely won¡¯t believe me. What¡¯s more, the woman I find might not be up to his standards. She must be able to be of help to my family, or he wouldn¡¯t agree to the marriage.¡± Rosalie sighed helplessly. ¡°What should we do? Should we just ept fate?¡± ¡°I do have an idea,¡± Sebastian said, as if something hade to mind. ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously. Sebastian turned around, and stared at Rosalie in silence. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Why are you spacing out? Quick, tell me.¡± Sebastian smiled bitterly. ¡°Forget it. This idea wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t say it out loud?¡± Rosalie tugged his sleeve. ¡°Come on, tell me.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Sebastian said with a wave of his Althond, ¡°it really won¡¯t work. problem, I¡­¡± Content belo I nee Although this idea might to His im that the idea might solve the problem made Rosalie so excited, she turned him around ¡°Quick, tell me! As long as it can solve the problem, we must give it a try Don¡¯t hem and haw over it!¡± Sebastian looked troubled. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I say it, and don¡¯t blow up on me, either.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Promise me first that first. Don¡¯t get mad at me, and if you oppose the idea, just take it that you never heard me say it.¡± Chapter 417 ¡°Fine, I promise you. Quick, tell me.¡± Rosalie¡¯s curiosity was growing by the minute. Sebastian pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t my father mistake us for a couple previously? If¡­¡± ¡°Seb!¡± Rosalie suddenly called his name, and cut him off mid-sentence. She fully understood what Sebastian wanted to say. ¡°Are you suggesting for us to get married?¡± Rosalie¡¯s reaction made Sebastian swallow the rest of his sentence back into his throat. ¡°You agreed not to get angry. Just pretend you never heard it from me.¡± Sebastian looked pitifully at her, like a hungry child asking for milk. At the sight of his innocent eyes, Rosalie¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s just a little extreme that you thought of this idea. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I know. My initial idea was for us to go through a fake marriage, but I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree to it. I was very hesitant, and didn¡¯t know whether to tell you about it. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have even thought of this idea. Just take it that I never mentioned it.¡± Rosalie saw the morose look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes, and knew that he must be feeling very anxious right now. She raised a hand, and patted his shoulder gently. ¡°Let¡¯s think of another idea.¡± The thought of marrying Sebastian itself was bbergasting. They were friends, and things were purely tonic between them. How would they face each other if they got married just for the sake of dealing with his father? What¡¯s more, she had just divorced Theodore and was pregnant with his child. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to be marrying another man so soon, even if it were just a farce. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think of any ideas,¡± Sebastian said with a smile. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ve been living under my father¡¯s control since I was young t no longer bothers me. I¡¯ll just marry a woman I don¡¯t love, start a family with her, and live a joyless life. I¡¯ll slowly be someone like my father, who will in turn control my own children. It¡¯ll pass down through the generations like a curse.¡± .OrgHis words made Rosalie¡¯s stomach drop, as if she had just encountered an earthquake. She couldn¡¯t help but think about the Spencer father and son. Theodore had followed in his father¡¯s footsteps, as though there was a curse hanging above the family.From N?velDrama.Org. No, she couldn¡¯t allow such a curse to be upon Sebastian. Since the previous generation had made a mistake, the next generation should be correcting the mistake after witnessing it instead of repeating it. Why did people always refuse to learn from their lessons? Why were they always bing who they didn¡¯t like? ¡°Seb,¡± Rosalie said silently. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to be like your father. You clearly know that he¡¯s in the wrong, and that you¡¯re suffering so terribly. You can¡¯t do this to your child next time.¡± ¡°Rose, there are some things that I don¡¯t have a choice in,¡± Sebastian eltet said with a sigh. He stood up and went on, If I don¡¯t get married, my father has nock of ways to torment me. He won¡¯t take this lying down, and everyone are will be implicated. He might even lock you up.¡± ¡°No, Seb. I will protect myself.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not enough even if we try to protect ourselves. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve told you this before, but some things that have happened to me were because I didn¡¯t listen to him. Everyone I cared about has disappeared.¡± Chapter 418 ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°What happened to them?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sebastian looked down, a forlorn look in his eyes as he retold to Rosalie what happened to him when he was young. Rosalie fell silent after listening to Sebastian¡¯s story. There was a heavy look in her eyes as she stared at Sebastian. Why must his father be so vicious? ¡°So, do you see why now?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes were filled with fatigue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to resist him anymore. I¡¯m afraid he might hurt you. He¡¯s capable of anything, so I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll get married. I¡¯ve said all I wanted to say. Goodbye.¡± With that, Sebastian turned to leave. Rosalie hurriedly stood up, and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Seb, are you epting your father¡¯s arrangement because you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Sebastian turned around, and smiled tenderly at her. ¡°Rose, please don¡¯t feel burdened by it. This is my destiny. I¡¯m just submitting to it. I know you intend to leave, and you must go far away. It¡¯s best we never meet again, and this might be ourst time seeing each other.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart raced, feeling some kind of emotion exploding in her heart. ¡°No, this won¡¯t be thest time we see each other. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic!¡± Seeing tears welling up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, Sebastian lifted his hand and wiped them away. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t stand seeing you cry. You¡¯ve already cried so much for another man. You can¡¯t be crying for me, too. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of bastard.¡± With that, he gently shook off Rosalie¡¯s hold and left her house. ¡°Seb, where are you going?¡± Rosalie followed him anxiously. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t follow me. Have a good rest, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you,¡± Sebastian said, choking before closing the door with a m. Rosalie wanted to run after him, but seeing how determined he was to leave, she knew that going after him would only put him in a difficult spot. What¡¯s more, she really didn¡¯t have any ideas to solve the problem that he was currently facing. Rosalie sat back down on the couch in her living room, and sighed. How could she leave with Sebastian in this state? Would she really never be able to see him after she left? Soon after, her phone rang. She wished it was Sebastian, but it turned out to be Yvonne instead. She thought Yvonne must be calling because of Sebastian, and immediately answered the call. ¡°Hey, Vonnie. How¡¯s your brother?¡± Yvonne was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Rose, you¡¯re really concerned for my brother. You¡¯re actually asking about him right from the get- go.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m concerned for him. I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s happening to your brother.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yvonne said helplessly, ¡°I do. After my brother gets married, it even might be my turn soon. I don¡¯t know what I should do now. All these years, my brother has been my shield and my dad doesn¡¯t care much about me. But now, think I¡¯m about to get unlucky soon.¡± ¡°What about your mom? Does your mom have nothing to say about your dad doing this?¡± ¡°What can she say?¡± Yvonne smiled bitterly. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t care about anything. To put it nicely, she¡¯s very zen about things. To put it bluntly she doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with my dad. They¡¯ve been cold warring with each other over the years.¡± Realization dawned upon Rosalie. An unhappy home was often riddled with tragedies. Chapter 419 Was this the alliance marriage Geoffrey was so proud of? He imed that only couples who get married for self-gain couldst, but what was the point of such a rtionshipsting for so long? They would even treat their own children so terribly! If humans were to reproduce this way, passing such practices down from generation to generation, what would humanity ultimately be? ¡°Rose, what¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Yvonne asked. She could sense Rosalie spacing out. Rosalie snapped back to attention. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m very worried about your brother. He said he¡¯s willing to get married.¡± ¡°Yeah, he came back home today saying that he wants to marry that woman. They¡¯ve only met once or twice when they were young, and are almost strangers.¡± ¡°Do you know thatdy?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I have heard some rumors about her.¡± ¡°What about?¡± Rosalie asked further. ¡°Well,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I do know where she will be tonight. I¡¯ll bring you to see her in the flesh, okay? Seeing is believing, after all.¡± ¡°The two of us go find her?¡± Rosalie said hesitantly. ¡°Vonnie, are you sure I should go too?¡± ¡°What, don¡¯t you want to go? Aren¡¯t you curious about who my brother¡¯s future wife is?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but is it appropriate for me to do so?¡± ¡°Oh please, Rose! Why are you still harping on whether it¡¯s appropriate now? Is it appropriate for my father to force Seb to get a wife in the first ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to see her. Just say I¡¯m your friend, and don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m friends with Sebastian.¡± ¡°Okay. That settles it.¡± With that, the both of them hung up. It was gettingte, and Yvonne drove Rosalie to a club exclusive to socialites. All patrons of the club were second-generation heiresses. There was a wide range of facilities in the club. Yvonne was a frequent customer, and often came here to hang out with her girlfriends. She pulled Rosalie into the club, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with thedy my brother is going to marry only know that her name¡¯s Tammy Jones. She¡¯s a wild one. She¡¯s got a lot of boyfriends before.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Given her status in life, she got whatever she wanted since she was young. It¡¯s understandable that she lives life with abandon.¡± It was difficult to judge the kind of person Ms. Jones was just based on Yvonne¡¯s words. In fact, it was unfair to judge her just based on her wild child behavior and her many ex-boyfriends. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m afraid you might have misunderstood what I meant when I said that she¡¯s a wild one. It might not be what you think it is,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°What is it, then?¡± Rosalie asked doubtfully. As they chatted, they walked toward a private room. Yvonne had informed the club beforehand that she wasing today, and Tammy was aware of it, too. Yvonne was the sister of her future husband, after all. It was perfectly normal for both of them to meet at this ce. The moment the door was pushed open, Rosalie saw the luxurious furnishings inside. The lights were dim and lent a mysterious air to the room, which was filled with the smett of alcohol and cigarettes. She could hear merryughter and singing inside. Rosalie saw both men and women inside the private room, and the men looked like male hosts dedicated to serving the socialites. The socialites were seated on their and flirting, having the time of lives. Some men were even pressed against the couch, their shirts unbuttoned and wide open, allowing the socialites their way with them. The male hosts looked to be enjoying themselves to the fullest. Chapter 420 Rosalie found the sight before her very piercing to her eyes. She wasn¡¯t used to such extreme scenes, and immediately looked away. ¡°Vonnie, can I head out first?¡± ¡°You can even take this? This isn¡¯t even considered starters!¡± Yvonne had long gotten used to this. ¡°Things are chaotic in this scene, and anything is possible, even beyond your imagination. That woman over there is the one my brother will be marrying.¡± Rosalie followed Yvonne¡¯s gaze, and saw a woman dressed in a tight silver dress. She was tall andnky, exuding an extraordinary aura. She was holding a microphone and shaking her body as she received a ss of alcohol from a male host next to her. Tammy downed the entire ss, then the male host over and jumped onto his torso, like an octopus clinging onto him. The tip of their noses rubbed against each other. Seeing that, Rosalie worried that Tammy might continue this lifestyle even after getting married to Sebastian. Wouldn¡¯t he be made a cuckold? Tammy felt someone looking at her, and jumped off the male host¡¯s body. She walked toward Yvonne and Rosalie, her heels clicking on the floor. She was tall and heavily made-up, a truly stunning woman indeed. Rosalie could tell that she was beautiful even without make-up. ¡°Hello, Vonnie. Wanna join us?¡± Tammy asked with a smile. ¡°No thanks,¡± Yvonne replied to her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. Oh, yes. This is my friend.¡± Yvonne grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Is that so?¡± Tammy surveyed Rosalie from head to toe. Rosalie looked every bit a good girl, and they were clearly worlds apart. She was beautiful, though. ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e join us for some fun!¡± Tammy grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm, and added enthusiastically, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go sing some songs.¡± Before Rosalie could shake off Tammy¡¯s arm, she was being dragged away. Yvonne wanted to pull her back, but someone drunkenly bumped her away. With that, Yvonne found herself separated from Rosalie.All text ? N?velD(r)a¡¯ma.Org. ¡°Come on! Tammy poured Rosalie a ss of wine. ¡°Vonnie¡¯s the sister of my future husband, and that makes her my sister. Since you¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend, that makes you my friend. Cheers!¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Rosalie said with a hurried wave of her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t drink? You¡¯re already here, why reject me?¡± Tammy said solemnly. She looked like she already had a drop too much. Rosalie knew that drunkards were capable of doing anything and were easily triggered. She had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°I can¡¯t drink because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Tammy nced at her belly. ¡°I see. You look so young. Are you already married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m divorced,¡± Rosalie said with an awkward smile. Tammy suddenly chuckled. ¡°Your husband must be a bastard. Why else would you divorce him despite being pregnant?¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to talk about me and my ex-husband. Let¡¯s talk about you instead. You look pretty happy about the engagement. Are you happy to be marrying Seb¡­ Vonnie¡¯s brother?¡± She wanted to know how thisdy felt about the arranged marriage. She led such a wild lifestyle, so would things change if she were unwilling to marry Sebastian? Tammy put her ss down, and loungedzily on the chair nearby. ¡°I live my days happily. Getting married wouldn¡¯t stop me from met fun, soit doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s handsome, too. It¡¯s not bad to have a handsome man around.¡± Wife my 421-450 Chapter 421 As Tammy spoke, she stretched out her hand. At this moment, a handsome male host handed her a cigarette and lit it for her with a lighter. Tammy took a skillful puff, and exhaled the smoke. Rosalie felt uneasy. She hated the smell of smoke and alcohol, but since she hade here by herself, she couldn¡¯t forbid them from smoking and drinking. After all, this was where they had fun, and she couldn¡¯t criticize them.All text ? N?velD(r)a¡¯ma.Org. ¡°Since you can¡¯t drink or smoke, how about trying your hand at gambling? I can give you some chips,¡± Tammy suggested. She seemed to be a leader in her group. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I don¡¯t gamble. I¡¯m just here to apany Vonnie. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Just then, a beautiful woman stumbled over with a wine ss in hand. When she saw Rosalie, her eyes lit up, and she walked up to hug her. ¡°Darling, did youe here alone? I¡¯ve never seen you here before.¡± Feeling ufortable, Rosalie leaned back. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ mmph¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the girl had kissed her. Rosalie was thunderstruck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she eximed. ¡°What am I doing?¡± The woman gave her a look that said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Rosalie was about to explode in anger, but before she could, Tammy spoke up. ¡°Hey, you.¡± Tammy pointed at the woman. ¡°You idiot. Get lost!¡± The woman pouted, feeling displeased. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± She left, albeit reluctantly. Rosalie looked around nervously, unsure of what else she might encounter. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s flushed face, Tammy was amused. She looked at Rosalie as if thetter was a kitten. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s just acting crazy because she¡¯s drunk.¡± Rosalie forced an awkward smile. ¡°Sorry, I should go now.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce for another second. ¡°Yes, you better leave quickly. You¡¯re pregnant after all. If you inhale more second-hand smoke and it affects your baby, I can¡¯t help you,¡± Tammy said with a nonchnt attitude, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think that Tammy wasn¡¯t that bad. She just loved to have fun. Growing up in a wealthy family, she had ess to everything she wanted, including handsome men at her beck and call. Who could resist such temptations in this world? Just then, a man walked toward Tammy and wrapped his arms around her from behind. He whispered affectionately in her ear, ¡°Tammy, a new batch of goods has arrived. Do you want to try them? hapter 422 ¡°Sure.¡± Tammy extended her hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± The man ced a folded paper packet into Tammy¡¯s palm.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened. What was that? Tammy unfolded the small white packet to reveal a fine white powder inside. She took a dented metal strip handed to her by the male host, scooped up some of the powder, ced it under her nose, and inhaled deeply. Then, she opened her mouth and tilted her head back. With a look offort on her face, she eximed, ¡°This is really good stuff.¡± Rosalie felt a chill run down her spine, and she turned and ran. Oh my god! Tammy was openly using drugs! ¡°Rosalie, are you okay?¡± Yvonne had just managed to get away from the few girls who had cornered her, and hurried over to find Rosalie. Rosalie was panicking. ¡°I need to get out of here.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± Yvonne knew that Rosalie was a strict rule-follower who couldn¡¯t handle such shocking scenes. She took Rosalie away immediately. After leaving the private room, Rosalie was still shaken and her cheeks were still red. ¡°Vonnie, did you see that? S-She was using¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s hands trembled as she fumbled for her phone in her pocket. ¡°I have to call the police.¡± ¡°Rose.¡± Yvonne stopped her. ¡°I understand how you feel, but if you call the police, you¡¯ll be offending everyone in that room. Their parents and families are wealthy and powerful, with intricate connections. Even if Seb wanted to protect you then, it would be difficult.¡± Yvonne snatched her phone away. ¡°The upper echelons of society may look morous on the surface, but in reality, it¡¯s very shady. What you just saw is just the tip of the iceberg. Besides, their parents likely know what they¡¯re up to and are more eager than you to resolve such matters. But if you, an outsider, get their children into trouble,they won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you need to be careful.¡± Yvonne put the phone back in Rosalie¡¯s pocket. ¡°They¡¯ll bear the consequences of their actions, so you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. Don¡¯t forget why we came here today.¡± Rosalie looked at Yvonne, and suddenly realized that thetter wasn¡¯t as simple as she thought. She had always believed Yvonne was a fun-loving, carefree, el cheerful girl. In reality grew up in this circle, so she knew how things worked and was actually very clear-headed. Rosalie sighed. Reality was always cruel. ck, white, and gray coexisted. None can obliterate the other. Yvonne was right, though; being pregnant meant she couldn¡¯t afford any idents. Involving herself in such matters could be very dangerous, and she didn¡¯t want to drag Sebastian into it. However, she couldn¡¯t just pretend she hadn¡¯t seen it. Rosalie grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand, agitated. ¡°Seb can¡¯t marry Tammy! Absolutely not! Putting aside the fact that she¡¯likely cheat on him after getting married, what¡¯s more concerning is that she¡¯s using drugs. If he marries her, he¡¯ll be implicated too!¡± She felt this was no longer about meddling. As Sebastian¡¯s friend, it was her responsibility. She couldn¡¯t just watch him be forced to marry a woman who used drugs. Seeing that Rosalie was genuinely frightened, Yvonne patted her on the back. ¡°Rose, let me tell you, this circle is very chaotic. They often take yachts out to sea for group parties.¡± Chapter 423 Hearing thest two words, Rosalie immediately understood what Yvonne meant. She couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine the scene, and shuddered. ¡°We have to save Seb. Is your father insane? Even if he wants a marriage of convenience for your brother, he should find someone normal!¡± ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t care about that. He¡¯ll take whoever benefits him, regardless of their character. Not only is the Jones family wealthy, but they also have powerful backers. My father values power,¡± Yvonne said. Rosalie huffed angrily. ¡°In his eyes, power is more important than his own son!¡± Seeing Rosalie a bit out of breath, Yvonne put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°Let me take you outside to get some fresh air.¡± She then led Rosalie out of the club. The air outside was much better, and Rosalie took deep breaths. She had felt so suffocated inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here today. It must have scared you,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for bringing me here. If you didn¡¯t, I could have only watched as Seb got married.¡± ¡°But how can we stop it? My brother certainly doesn¡¯t want to marry her, but¡­¡± Yvonne said, confused. She sighed. ¡°You know my father. He doesn¡¯t care about any of that.¡± Rosalie thought about what Geoffrey had said to her before-that he approved of her as Sebastian¡¯s partner. ¡°Rose? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Rosalie lost in thought, Yvonne was a bit worried, and held her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, as long as my brother¡¯s status and position are secure, he won¡¯t be kicked out of the family. In life, you can¡¯t have both career and happiness. You have to give up one.¡± ¡°Why must you give up one?¡± Rosalie turned around. ¡°You can have both, but you¡¯re forced to give up one, as if it¡¯s something you must experience in life. It¡¯s so unfair!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Life is unfair,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Sometimes, we have to face reality.¡± ¡°If we know it¡¯s unfair, we should try to change it. If everyone tolerates unfairness, what will the world be?¡± Rosalie was filled with determination and a rebellious spirit. When ne everyone else gave up, she would go against the tide and try to change things. ¡°But what can we do?¡± Yvonne said, looking dejected. ¡°Right now¡­¡± Yvonne continued to talk about potential issues, but Rosalie didn¡¯t hear her clearly because she was focused on a bold idea. She took out her phone, and dialed Sebastian¡¯s number. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But no one answered for a long time, and the call was hung up automatically in the end. Rosalie dialed again, but the same thing happened. The call connected but no one answered, andter, it hung up automatically. She didn¡¯t know if Sebastian was y not answering, or if het phone wasn¡¯t with him. Both possibilities made her yet Yvonne saw her brother¡¯s name on her phone screen. ¡°Rose, are you calling Seb?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. I need to talk to him, but he¡¯s not answering.¡± ¡°Let me try.¡± Yvonne took out her phone and called Sebastian. The same thing happened; it connected, but he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°He¡¯s not answering your call, either. Could something have happened to him?¡± Rosalie was getting more and more anxious. ¡°Wait, I have an idea.¡± With that, Yvonne quickly typed a text message to Sebastian. [Seb, where are you? Something happened to Rose! Hur Chapter 424 After Yvonne sent the text message, Rosalie asked, ¡°What did you send?¡± Yvonne showed Rosalie her phone. Rosalie frowned. ¡°Why did you send that? He¡¯ll be really worried if he sees it.¡± Just as Rosalie finished speaking, Yvonne¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed that it was Sebastian. Yvonne proudly waved her phone, as if telling her, ¡°See?¡± She then answered the call and put it on speaker. Before she could say anything, Sebastian¡¯s agitated voice came through. ¡°Yvonne, what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°Seb, where are you right now? Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± ¡°Answer my question first!¡± Sebastian sounded somewhat irritable. ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Rosalie said. Hearing Rosalie¡¯s voice, Sebastian asked worriedly, ¡°Rose, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You didn¡¯t answer our calls, so Vonnie sent that message to you.¡±Content rights by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian¡¯s voice immediately turned cold. ¡°Yvonne, you can¡¯t crack that kind of joke!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking!¡± Yvonne said; she lowered her head, upset. ¡°Seb, don¡¯t me her. We were really worried when you didn¡¯t answer. Where are you now?¡± Rosalie said. Sebastian¡¯s tone softened instantly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. You don¡¯t need to persuade me, either. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± ¡°No, we need to meet. I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it? Just tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°No, I need to say it in person. I must see you.¡± She had to see Sebastian to be reassured. Sebastian sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± ¡°No need. Vonnie and I wille to you. Just tell me where you are.¡± After that, Yvonne drove Rosalie to where Sebastian was. He wasn¡¯t at his home, but at a private bar. The bar was small and in a discreet location, but it was exquisitely decorated without shy lights or deafening music. Sebastian was the only customer there. It turned out that Sebastian had opened this bar-not to make a profit, but to have a ce to clear his mind whenever he was troubled. He didn¡¯t need it to be big, but cozy. It was clear that by opening the bar in such a remote location, he didn¡¯t want to attract too many Yet, there were still quite a few. people who had heard about it and came here. The bar had also be a secret haven for some. However, the bar wasn¡¯t open tonight because Sebastian wanted to be alone. The bartender was there just to make drinks for him. ¡°Seb, you opened a bar and didn¡¯t tell me? I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t invite me to your secret base!¡± Yvonne said. Sebastian seemed to have drunk quite a bit, and he shot her a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re always making a fuss.¡± He waved her away, signaling her to step aside. When he looked at Rosalie, his gaze softened considerably. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me? Go ahead.¡± He downed the drink in his hand, ced the empty ss on the bar, and stood up. He then straightened out his suit and walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± He was always ready to listen to her. Rosalie stared at him. The soft light above the bar cast a gentle glow on him, who seemed a little tipsy. It made his sharp features seem even more profound but cold. For some reason, it was charming. Meanwhile, Yvonne requested the handsome bartender to make her a cocktail. She leaned against the bar as she watched Rosalie and Sebastian, as if she were watche her favorite couple. Suddenly, she noticed how good they looked together. ry and text me back!] Chapter 425 Yvonne took a sip of her drink as she continued staring at her favorite couple. She silently cheered, ¡°Go for it!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sebastian asked when he saw that Rosalie was in a daze. He raised his hand, and waved it gently in front of her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rose? What¡¯s happened now?¡± Rosalie quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nervous, Rosalie tugged at the hem of her shirt. Finally, she lifted her head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention before that we could have a fake marriage?¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Why bring that up?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go see your father and tell him we¡¯re in a rtionship. Even if you have to get married, you¡¯ll marry me,¡± Rosalie said in one breath. A look of surprise shed across Sebastian¡¯s face. ¡°Rose, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Rosalie raised her voice. ¡°Seb, I know exactly what I¡¯m saying. Let¡¯s go see your father right now.¡± She grabbed his hand and tried to lead him out, but Sebastian remained unmoved. Feeling that he wasn¡¯t moving, Rosalie turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Sebastian freed his hand gently from hers, and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you propose this idea?¡± ¡°I did, but¡­¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°That was ast resort, and you rejected it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± She had changed her mind the moment she saw Tammy using drugs. ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t want to put you on the spot.¡± Sebastian looked worried. ¡°I know you¡¯re willing to make this sacrifice for me, but I don¡¯t want you to.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a sacrifice. We¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m just helping you out.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t see it as a sacrifice. ¡°But you¡¯re only marrying me to help me. It¡¯s your future we¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°It¡¯s a fake marriage, anyway. Once this thing blows over, we¡¯ll get a divorce. The important thing is to get through this crisis Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to marry Tammy. I saw her today, and she was using drugs. Do you really want to marry her?¡± Content belongs Seeing Sebastian¡¯s calm expression, Rosalie was surprised. ¡°Do you know about it?¡± Sebastian said calmly, ¡°Yes. Rose, I appreciate what you¡¯re doing, but I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice your happiness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sacrificing my happiness.¡± Rosalie grabbed his wrist. ¡°Helping my good friend is my happiness too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sebastian stared at her. ¡°Is doing all this for me worth it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re worth it!¡± Rosalie emphasized each word. ¡°Every time I¡¯m hurt or sad, you¡¯re always there for me. When I¡¯m sick, you take care of me. When I face problems, you alwaysfort mez with endless patience. You always consider my feelings, and you even got into a fight to protect me. As a friend, you¡¯ve been so loyal to me. So now, please give me a chance to repay you. I can help you with your problem!¡± If one didn¡¯t help a loyal friend in need, then one wasn¡¯t worthy of having a friend. Standing aside, Yvonne wiped the tears from her eyes. Goodness, what Rosalie said was so touching! Even she was deeply moved. Sebastian¡¯s eyes reddened as he silently stared at Rosalie. For a long time, he said nothing. Rosalie tugged at his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me through my toughest times. Now, let me help you through yours.¡± ¡°Seb, you should agree,¡± Yvonne cut in. Yvonne couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She rushed forward, grabbed Sebastian¡¯s arm, and shook it hard. ¡°This is the perfect solution! Dad can ept Rose as a daughter-inw. If you two get a fake marriage, he won¡¯t force you to marry anyone else. It¡¯s just a fake marriage to get you through this crisis.¡± Sebastian raised his hand, and gently wiped away the tears fro Chapter 426 Late at night, the Carter Residence was brightly lit. X was dressed neatly. Sitting at her dressing table, she yawned. A maid was doing her hair. ¡°Sote, and still making a fuss,¡± she grumbled. The maid, who looked to be in her forties and seemed to have worked for X for a long time, bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mrs. Carter, it¡¯s the first time Mr. Sebastian is bringing his girlfriend home. He must be eager for you to meet her.¡± ¡°He brings a girlfriend home just after a marriage has been arranged for him. How timely.¡± X picked up a diamond hairpin from the dressing table, and put it against her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll wear this one.¡± X went downstairs with her maid¡¯s help. Everyone in the living room was seated nicely. Geoffrey nced up at his wife, and said indifferently, ¡°Come over and meet Miss Young.¡± X slowly walked up and nced at Rosalie, who stood up nervously from the sofa. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Carter.¡± X looked her up and down. ¡°You¡¯re Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Rosalie bit the bullet, and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± X didn¡¯t say much and sat down a bit farther away from them, as if she wasn¡¯t part of the group. There seemed to be some distance between her and Geoffrey. Geoffrey didn¡¯t say much either, and turned to Rosalie. ¡°Have a seat. No need to be so nervous.¡± After Rosalie sat down, Sebastian noticed she was tense. He gently patted the back of her hand. Rosalie instinctively wanted to pull back, but then remembered they were supposed to be a couple. She smiled at him, pretending they were really together. Geoffrey saw this, and smiled. ¡°I remember you saying you two were just friends, Miss Young. Whye here sote at night iming to be a couple now?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. His eyes were sharp as he looked at them with a half-smile. It was as if he had seen through everything, but chose not to expose them. ¡°Because we were in a secret rtionship before. We didn¡¯t want to make it public since I had just gotten divorced. But I didn¡¯t expect you to arrange a marriage for Sebastian,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°But I told you before if you were Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t oppose it. Why didn¡¯t you say so then?¡± Rosalie chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Because the news was too sudden. We hadn¡¯t thought about marriage yet. After careful consideration and discussion, we decided to tell you the truth. We¡¯ve been together for a long time.¡± Rosalie held Sebastian¡¯s hand, faking the intimacy. ¡°So, we hope you can cancel his engagement to Miss Jones.¡± After some thought, Geoffrey said, ¡°That might be difficult, since both families havee to an agreement.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily need a marriage to continue business cooperation. If a marriage is et involved, the interests of both sides might be so entangled that it¡¯d be harder to resolve if there was a problem,¡± Rosalie said. Content belongs to ¡°What you say makes sense, Miss Young, but why should I believe you?¡± Geoffrey¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°How do I know you two aren¡¯t just trying to deceive me to stop Sebastian from marrying?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not lying to you.¡± It was Rosalie¡¯s first time telling such a lie. She was so nervous, her heart was pounding and her palms were sweating. ¡°Sebastian and I love each other.¡± Sebastian, taking the initiative, held her hand. He gently rubbed her palm with his thumb tofort her. ¡°Really? X, what do you think?¡± Geoffrey¡¯s gaze fell on X. She seemed to want to be invisible, and when suddenly addressed, she snapped back to reality, looking dazed. ¡°Me? Don¡¯t you decide everything in this household?¡± ¡°This is about your son¡¯s marriage. Shouldn¡¯t you be involved?¡± Geoffrey asked coldly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± X sat up straight. ¡°Looks like I can finally have a say in something.¡± Rosalie sensed some tension between the couple. They definitely didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. Growing up, she had rarely seen couples with good rtionships. If it weren¡¯t for helping Sebastian with the fake marriage, she wouldn¡¯t care about marriage at all. She didn¡¯t see it as a necessity. After all, marriage just seemed like trouble. Hearing X¡¯s veiledment, Geoffrey frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. m the corners of Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Then, he nodded. Chapter 427 X¡¯s gaze fell on Rosalie. Her half-smile made Rosalie feel uneasy. However, Rosalie still offered a polite smile. This was her first time meeting Sebastian¡¯s mother. X looked well-maintained; she was a beautiful woman with great poise. Sebastian¡¯s excellent appearance must be inherited from his parents. ¡°Very nice,¡± X said calmly. ¡°When are you two getting married?¡± As soon as the topic of marriage came up, Rosalie tensed up. She smiled, and said, ¡°Seb and I are still discussing it. As for the wedding, we¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss?¡± Geoffrey interrupted her. Rosalie was stunned for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Marriage is a big deal. Of course, it needs to be properly discussed. And then¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in love with each other?¡± Geoffrey interrupted her again. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you announced you¡¯re together and came here in a hurry to exin the situation to us is so you can get married as soon as possible?¡± Sebastian, worried his father might make things difficult for Rosalie, spoke up. ¡°Dad. Rose means¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish speaking first.¡± Geoffrey frowned. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Sebastian wanted to rebuke Geoffrey, but Rosalie gently tugged on his sleeve, signaling him to stay silent. ¡°Mr. Carter, please go ahead,¡± Rosalie said cautiously, afraid of exposing herself. Geoffrey raised his head slightly. ¡°Since you two have made things so clear to me, I think there¡¯s no need to waste any more time. You should get the marriage certificate first thing tomorrow morning and officially be a married couple.¡± Rosalie¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°What did you say? Get the marriage certificate tomorrow morning?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected things to move so quickly, and thought she could dy getting married for a while. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve established your rtionship, why wait any longer?¡± ¡°But Dad.. Sebastian said. ¡°That¡¯s too fast. We haven¡¯t prepared anything. Even if Rose and go marded, we need to n it properly. Otherwise, it would be unfair to her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be treated unfairly,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°Get the marriage certificate first, then you can n the wedding. Otherwise et who knows how long it will be dyed. You youngsters tend to procrastinate, so someone needs to push you.¡± Text ? by N?velDrama.Org. el ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Geoffrey continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up and prove it to me, how will know you¡¯re not deceiving me? And if you get married quickly, I can tell the Joneses that my rebellious son got married behind my back. So if you two get married tomorrow, it will solve all our problems. It¡¯s decided.¡± 2.19 Sebastian sensed Rosalie¡¯s hesitation, and even fear. ¡°Dad, I think¡­¡± he said again. ¡°What now?¡± Geoffrey asked sternly. ¡°Are you deceiving me? I¡¯m just asking you to get married as soon as possible. Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± Rosalie stood up. ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll get the marriage certificate first thing tomorrow to prove we¡¯re not lying. We¡¯re serious about each other.¡± Only then did a smile appear on Geoffrey¡¯s face, and he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You should be decisive about some things.¡± Perhaps she felt too pressured, Rosalie felt her stomach churning. She quickly turned to Sebastian. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± Sebastian noticed Rosalie¡¯s pale face. He quickly stood up, taking her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± Chapter 428 After Rosalie entered the restroom, she started vomiting. Sebastian waited anxiously outside. After a while, a pale Rosalie reappeared. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s all my fault. If you really don¡¯t want to get married, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just tell my father the truth. You don¡¯t have to do this for me¡­¡± he began. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s just normal morning sickness. It¡¯s nothing serious, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± To ease his worry, she gave him a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Let¡¯s go back. We shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± They made their way back to the living room after navigating several corridors. Rosalie had specifically asked Sebastian to take her to a more distant restroom, as she was worried someone might overhear her vomiting. If the Carters found out she was marrying Sebastian while pregnant with her ex-husband¡¯s child, it would be a difficult situation to handle. Even though their marriage was fake, it needed to appear real. Back in the living room, because Sebastian didn¡¯t want Rosalie to be further stressed out, he said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll take Rosalie home now. You two should rest.¡± Geoffrey stood up. ¡°It¡¯ste, so just stay here tonight. I¡¯ll tell the driver to send you to get the marriage certificate tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, my documents are at home. I need to go back and get it for tomorrow,¡± Rosalie said. Geoffrey considered this, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send an assistant to the city hall to wait for you. He will apany you the whole time. After you get the certificate, you cane back. We can discuss the remaining matters.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After the arrangements were made, everyone left. Rosalie and Sebastian got into a car driven by Yvonne, since Sebastian had been drinking. car Yvonne had been waiting in the as she didn¡¯t dare to go inside. She was afraid that if something went wrong, s she would get scolded. Thus, she hid in the car the entire time. Learning that the n had seeded and their father believed them, she was over the moon. The Carter siblings dropped Rosalie off at her home. By then, it was alreadyte at night.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Rosalie, exhausted,y on her bed. She stared at the ceiling, and let out a long sigh. The thought of marrying Sebastian the next day made her heart squeeze. But it was her Ver decision, and she had to face whatever happened tomorrow. She picked up her phone to check the time, and was about to take a shower when she noticed a message from Yerick. Last time, when she followed him on Instagram to pay money back to him, Yerick had only epted her request the next day with a message that said, [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been busy and couldn¡¯t reply. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll chat with you.] Rosalie had Venmo-ed him some money and replied ¡°Okay¡±. They hadn¡¯t chatted since. Today, Rosalie found out that Yerick hadn¡¯t imed the money, and the money had been automatically refunded. Tonight, Yerick sent her a message. [Are you awake?] [Yes. Why haven¡¯t you imed the money?] [I forgot because I was too busy. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to pay me back. Consider it my treat.] [Then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.] [Okay, but it¡¯ste, so you should rest now. Staying upte can cause dark circles under your eyes.] [I was just about to take a shower.] [Alright. Go take a shower and rest. Goodnight.] [Goodnight.] Yerick sent a heart emoji. After a brief exchange, Rosalie got out of bed. Chapter 429 The next morning, Rosalie put her documents in her bag. She was ready.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She received a call from Sebastian, who said he would arrive in three minutes. Rosalie went downstairs with her bag to wait for him, but as soon as she reached the bottom, a tall and handsome figure ran toward her. ¡°Good morning!¡± Seeing Yerick, Rosalie was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yerick! What a coincidence!¡± Yerick, carrying a backpack, was slim but not frail. He also wore a very bright smile. ¡°You look beautiful today. Are you going on a date?¡± Rosalie was wearing a V-neck bluece dress with long sleeves. There was also a lovely ne around her neck. She looked very elegant and beautiful. ¡°I have something to attend to.¡± She had made an effort to dress up; if she was going to put on a show, she would go all out. After all, Geoffrey had mentioned that he would send an assistant, who was likely there to check whether they had actually gotten married or not. ¡°So, have you had breakfast?¡± Yerick asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. What about you? Have you had breakfast?¡± Yerick shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll grab something from the street vendorster. By the way, we didn¡¯t get to finish dinner together the other night. Let¡¯s find a time to do that. I¡¯ll treat you and make sure I have enough money.¡± Before Rosalie could respond, a car stopped in front of them. The car door opened, and Sebastian stepped out. He walked up to them immediately. He nced at the boy beside Rosalie, who looked quite young. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Sebastian, he¡¯s from my neighborhood,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Hmm.¡± Sebastian nodded, showing no particr interest in Yerick. He turned to Rosalie, and said gently, ¡°Rosalie, did you bring your documents?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got it.¡± She patted her bag. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Sebastian went ahead, and opened the car door for Rosalie. Rosalie turned to Yerick. ¡°I have to go now. See youter.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Yerick raised his hand, and gave her a small wave. Rosalie received a message from Yerick less than a minute after she got in the car. [Say, are you going to get married?] Rosalie replied, [Yes.] Yerick texted, [So is this person your boyfriend?] Rosalie hesitated for a few seconds before replying, [Yes.] [Wow! You found such a handsome boyfriend so quickly! That¡¯s impressive. I hope this time found a good man who won you cry.] Won¡¯ make et Rosalie felt her heart squeeze. She suddenly thought of something, and felt a brief pang of sadness. Sometimes, bad memories would resurface at unexpected moments, and the feelings that came with it were intense and uncontroble. Sebastian noticed that Rosalie was texting someone, but he didn¡¯t disturb her. He only started asking questions after she put her phone away. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°It was the boy you saw earlier, Yerick,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°So, his name is Yerick. How did you two meet?¡± From their conversation, Sebastian had noticed that Rosalie seemed quite close with Yerick. §Ñ ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for few days. I bumped into him while strolling downstairs, and we struck up a conversation. Maybe it¡¯s fate,¡± Rosalie said. She didn¡¯t tell Sebastian the whole truth. That night, she was crying badly when Yerick suddenly appeared. Chapter 430 ¡°Oh. Did he approach you first, or did you start the conversation with him?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°He thought I was in a bad mood, so he came over to ask me what was wrong,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Were you in a bad mood?¡± Sebastian asked, concerned. ¡°No, I was just quiet. I wasn¡¯t in a bad mood.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Sebastian said thoughtfully. He sensed that Rosalie was hiding something from him. ¡°That Yerick seemed quite enthusiastic about you.¡± Rosalie blinked in confusion and turned to look at Sebastian¡¯s side profile, sensing a hint of jealousy in his tone. Chuckling, she said, ¡°He¡¯s only eighteen.¡± ¡°Eighteen¡­¡± Sebastian rxed a bit at the mention of Yerick¡¯s age. However, he suddenly remembered that Rosalie was only twenty-one, just three years older than Yerick. ¡°Eighteen-year-olds are popr nowadays. Many girls like them,¡± Sebastian said interrogatively. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, Yerick is very sweet. He¡¯s like a younger brother. His voice is so soft and cute that it cheers me up when he talks.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sebastian pursed his lips in displeasure, though he tried to stay calm. ¡°Is he really that good? Some boys can be quite deceptive. They act sweet to manipte people. You might get tricked.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°He¡¯s a genius. He¡¯s already pursuing a PhD at his age.¡± ¡°A genius, huh.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with a sense of danger. An eighteen-year-old genius who was good-looking and sweet, and made her feel better just by talking. The danger he felt suddenly rose to its peak. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°That makes it even worse. A genius with such a sweet tongue-he could be wless in deception.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Why do you insist he might be deceiving me? You¡¯ve only met him for less than a minute. Jumping to such conclusions about someone isn¡¯t like you.¡± eln ¡°I just want you to be careful. You¡¯re very kind and think everyone is a good person, but there are bad guys out there They won¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of you. They especially like the nicest ones. I distike people who have a glib tongue. They¡¯re often insincere.¡± Rosalie smiled, as if she had realized something. ¡°Yes, I think very few people can match your gentleness and patience. Compared to young boys, a caring man like you is much more popr.¡± Hearing the words ¡°caring man,¡± Sebastian¡¯s lips twitched slightly¡ªas if he wanted to smile, but had to suppress it.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Really? Do you think I¡¯m caring?¡± ¡°Of course Rosalie nodded vigorously. ¡°Not only are you caring, but you¡¯re also tall, handsome, and a man of good character. I¡¯d give you a 99 out of 100. 99 because m worried you might get too arrogant.¡± Sebastian finally allowed himself to smile. He was satisfied with her praise. ¡°A caring man like you will definitely one day meet a girl who loves you just as much as you love her,¡± she continued. Sebastian¡¯s smile immediately et faded, and he furrowed his brows ¡°Rose, you remember we¡¯re getting married today, right? After we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll be husband and wife.¡± ¡°Yes, but isn¡¯t this a fake marriage?¡± she asked. Chapter 431 ¡°Even though it¡¯s a fake marriage, it¡¯s still a spousal rtionship. After we¡¯re married, I won¡¯t be fooling around with others,¡± Sebastian said. In his eyes, there was only Rosalie. There was no room for a third person in a rtionship. It would be too crowded. Rosalie looked at Sebastian with a hint of suspicion in her eyes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Noticing Rosalie staring at him, Sebastian asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± He was focused on driving, but from the corner of his eye, he could see Rosalie seemed to be doubting something. He felt uneasy-had she noticed something? Rosalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you seem a bit¡­¡± She paused, suddenly unsure how to describe Sebastian. He asked curiously, ¡°A bit what?¡± Rosalie thought for a moment, and came up with a word. ¡°You seem a bit¡­honest.¡± ¡°Honest?¡± Sebastian was puzzled. ¡°You think I¡¯m honest?¡± No one had ever described him like that before. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? We¡¯re in a fake marriage. You don¡¯t need to be loyal to your fake wife. Don¡¯t worry. After we¡¯re married, I won¡¯t interfere in your matters. You can seek true love whenever you want, and we can divorce anytime.¡± She married Sebastian solely to help him; there were no other intentions. Sebastian¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel, and his dark eyes seemed to freeze with a thinyer of ice. He forced himself to smile. ¡°And what about you? Will you pursue true love?¡± Since Rosalie had said that, he wondered if she would meet Theodore again. He knew she still had feelings for Theodore. She had loved for so many years, after all. It would be hard to forget him in a short time. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Rosalie leaned back, and turned to look at the fleeting scenery outside the window. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pursue true love anymore. Right now, I just want to have the baby and take good care of him.¡± I ¡°Rose, weren¡¯t you nning to leave and have the baby? Now that we¡¯re getting married, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I had nned keel that, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. But it¡¯s okay. We can resolve any issues. The most important thing now is to keep your family from finding out that m pregnant.¡± ¡°Have you thought about what to do if they find out? No matter how careful we are, there could be unexpected situations. After all, we can¡¯t hide a baby. Your belly will only get bigger.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosalie admitted she hadn¡¯t thought that far. At the time, she just wanted to help Sebastian. She wanted to marry him so that he could avoid his arranged marriage. ¡°Some things will always be unpredictable, so we can only deal with them as theye. Right now, we should solve your problem first. We¡¯ll sort out the restter.¡± Rosalie was no longer fond of nning things. She used to like nning, but every time, there were unexpected events that disrupted all her ns. She nned to live happily with Theodore, but he divorced her for Cynthia, which caught her off guard. She nned to leave and have the baby, but then she had to help Sebastian. So, she decided to let things happen as they would. Sebastian opened his mouth, wanting to tell her that he would help care for the baby and could be a father to the child. However, he decided against it because it might scare her. Even though he and Rosalie were getting a fake marriage, he was satisfied. Chapter 432 When they arrived in the city hall, Geoffrey¡¯s assistant was already waiting. Everything went smoothly, and the couple soon received their marriage certificate. Rosalie stared at the marriage certificate in her hand, her heart racing. She suddenly felt a great deal of pressure. Even though she knew it was a fake marriage and she was only helping a friend, seeing the certificate still made her think about the time she got her certificate with Theodore. Even though it was just over a year ago, it felt like decades. As they exited the city hall, the assistant said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Carter, the chairman has requested for you to go home right after you received the marriage certificate so you can have a meal together.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Rose back.¡± The assistant left. He hadpleted his task of witnessing the couple obtaining the certificate in person and ensuring it wasn¡¯t a forgery. After the assistant departed, the two of them looked at each other while holding the marriage certificate. The air between them was a bit awkward. Rosalie put the certificate back in her bag. To make Sebastian feel less burdened, she looked up and smiled. ¡°See, the problem is solved. You don¡¯t need the arranged marriage anymore.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still unfair to you,¡± Sebastian said, feeling guilty. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unfair about it. I don¡¯t feel wronged at all. Even though we¡¯re married, you¡¯re free. Just don¡¯t let your family know about anything you do.¡± Sebastian responded with a simple ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We need to have a meal with your family. Let¡¯s give them a show.¡± The two of them got in the car, and went to the Carter Residence. At the dinner table, everyone gathered around. They were all Carter family members. et X was always very quiet. Last night, she had said very little. Even though Geoffrey had asked her to speak a few times, it was mostly him who talked. Today was the same-X didn¡¯t speak, as if she didn¡¯t have anything to do with the family. Rosalie felt a bit uneasy because of the silence. Everyone seemed to have different thoughts about her. ¡°Rose, this is really delicious,¡± Yvonne said, putting a piece of meat on Rosalie¡¯s te. ¡°Look at you,¡± Geoffrey said indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw now. You should acknowledge that.¡± He didn¡¯t sound stern; it seemed he was quite pleased with his son¡¯s marriage as well. Yvonne smiled. ¡°Wee to the family, Sister-inw.¡± She didn¡¯t mind calling Rosalie that. She had wanted to for a long time, and now, she could do it openly. Rosalie smiled, and nodded. No one had ever called her ¡°Sister-inw¡± before.This belongs ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are your ns for the wedding?¡± Geoffrey asked. ¡°Since Rosalie and I are now there¡¯s no reason to mwedding. We should pick ysbet the best date for it,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, but you should take her shopping. Buy her some clothes, jewelry, and some other things,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°Alright, Dad. I¡¯ll buy them for Rosalie.¡± Geoffrey put down his cutlery. ¡°The wedding can wait until your mother and I return. You can n it by then.¡± Sebastian was puzzled by Geoffrey¡¯s words. ¡°Where are you and Mom going?¡± ¡°Your mother and I nned to go on a vacation. We were going to wait until after your wedding with Tammy, but you married Rose l instead. Now, your mother and can deal with our own affairs,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°Mom and Dad, where are you going for va Chapter 433 ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t know. Anyway, we¡¯ll be away for about a month. During that time, Sebastian and Rose will handle the family affairs,¡± Geoffrey said. For Sebastian, it was somewhat of a relief that his parents would be away for a while. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll take care of thepany and family affairs.¡± Geoffrey responded, ¡°Good. Since your mother and I will be on vacation and there will be no one at home, you and Rose should stay here for now.¡± Sebastian was afraid Rosalie might feel ufortable staying in his parents¡¯ house, so he said, ¡°Dad, since Rose and I are married, I n to buy a new house. So I think¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not stopping you from buying one,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°It¡¯s just that while your mother and I are away, you two can stay here temporarily. You can buy your own ce, and after your mother and I return, you can move out. I know you don¡¯t want to live with us.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Sebastian still wanted to refuse, but Rosalie noticed that Geoffrey seemed displeased. It was clear Geoffrey had made a concession, and living together for now was eptable. So, she gently tugged on Sebastian¡¯s sleeve and said to Geoffrey, ¡°Okay, Mr. Carter. Sebastian and I will stay here while you¡¯re away.¡± Geoffrey smiled, looking much kinder. ¡°You still call me Mr. Carter. You should call us Geoffrey and X now.¡± Rosalie forced a smile, and said, ¡°Geoffrey, X.¡± Geoffrey nodded, satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re very smart, and you can help Sebastian. Most importantly, he¡¯s happy with you and won¡¯tin about me being too domineering.¡± Rosalie responded, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help Seb.¡± Geoffrey turned to X. ¡°X, this is your daughter-inw. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± X preferred to be invisible, but she was brought into the conversation once again. She smiled and said, ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t know much about you, but since Sebastian likes you, there must be a reason. I wish you both happiness.¡± ¡°Thank you, X.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart raced at hearing ¡°Sebastian likes you.¡± Fortunately, it was a fake marriage. What they had was just friendship. After lunch, Geoffrey called Sebastian to his study. They talked privately for over an hour before Sebastian came out. Rosalie was anxious, worried that Geoffrey might be giving Sebastian a hard time. When Sebastian finally came out, Rosalie hurriedly asked, ¡°Seb, are you okay?¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s fine,¡± Geoffrey¡¯s voice came from behind. He walked out and said, ¡°He just got married, and is very happy. What are you worried about? That I¡¯m going to eat him?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Alright. I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Geoffrey wasn¡¯t trying to make things difficult for her. ¡°It¡¯s natural to be concerned about your husband after just getting married. If you weren¡¯t worried, it would be suspicious.¡± Rosalie felt a bit guilty. The thing she feared most was Geoffrey getting suspicious. She even thought that Geoffrey might already have some doubts but seeing that Rosalie and Sebastian were genuinely married, he chose to overlook it. After all, if Sebastian married Tammy, their marriage would likely be just as insincere and driven by interests. ¡°Sebastian will take you out to buy some jewelry and essories. As a husband, he should show his appreciation.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m not very concerned about material things.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You may not care, but the family does,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°Now that you¡¯re our daughter-inw, you can¡¯t look shabby. You need to present yourself well. And you just got married, so it¡¯s perfectly fine for your husband to go shopping with you and buy you some luxury items.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t argue with what Geoffrey said. Even Sebastian said, ¡°Rose, let¡¯s go. Since we don¡¯t have much to do this afternoon, I¡¯ll take you shopping for some things you like.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Noticing that Rosalie seemed ufortable, Sebastian suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s bring Yvonne along. The three of us can go together.¡± As soon as Sebastian finished speaking, Yvonne ran over. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go together! But Seb, you also have to buy me something.¡± Sebastian shook his head helplessly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll buy you something too.¡± hapter 434 The three of them arrived at a luxury goods mall. Sebastian rarely went to malls himself. Usually, the watches he wore were sent to his home by the brands for him to choose from, and his suits were tailored at his house.This belongs ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Yvonne enjoyed going to malls. Instead of having items delivered to her home, she preferred visiting stores to select items. She enjoyed the shopping experience, and liked the hustle and bustle. ¡°Seb, when we shopter, I¡¯ll pay. You don¡¯t need to buy anything for me,¡± Rosalie said. The items here were very expensive. If Sebastian bought them for her, it would cost a lot. Since their marriage was fake, she didn¡¯t want him to spend too much on her. Sebastian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Even though it¡¯s a fake marriage, I don¡¯t mind buying you some things as a token of appreciation.¡± ¡°But the things here are very expensive. I don¡¯t want you to spend too much money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive for me. Besides, if I don¡¯t have any spending records, my dad will get suspicious.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosalie thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t buy me anything too expensive.¡± ¡°Oh, Rose! Don¡¯t worry about saving money for Seb. He has more than enough to spend. By the way, he hasn¡¯t bought you a ring yet, right?¡± Yvonne said. Rosalie wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry. ¡°Yes, Rose. I haven¡¯t bought you a ring yet. Pick one you like, and I¡¯ll get it for you. It¡¯s a must-have,¡± Sebastian added. Even though it was a fake marriage, Rosalie would still need to wear a ring. So, she nodded in agreement. They entered a jewelry store, where a staff member greeted them warmly and began introducing various styles of rings to them. In truth, Rosalie wasn¡¯t in the mood to shop and just picked a ring randomly. However, Yvonne was very vocal. She rejected most of them, saying they didn¡¯t look good. Rosalie tried several options, but Yvonne dismissed them all, which dyed them and made the process lengthy. At that moment, a voice came from not far away. ¡°Mr. Spencer, how about this ring? You can adjust it to fit any finger size.¡± Upon hearing that, Rosalie froze. Out of instinct, she nced over. The surname Spencer automatically reminded her of Theodore. To her surprise, the person she saw was indeed Theodore. The staff member was showing Theodore a ring. He shook his head, indicating that it wasn¡¯t suitable. The staff member rmended another one to him, but he was very picky. He was dissatisfied with everything the staff member showed him. ne Sebastian noticed Theodore as well, and frowned. What was the possibility of encountering him here? Sebastian was troubled. He knew Rosalie still had feelings for Theodore. Every time she saw that man, it made her sad. Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Theodore. He was so handsome! Rosalie hadn¡¯t expected to run into Theodore here, and was unsure how to face him. She immediately averted her gaze. Theodore initially tried to ignore Rosalie, but then he saw her and Sebastian choosing rings with another woman he didn¡¯t recognize. The scene made him ufortable. Seeing Theodore¡¯s constant gaze at Rosalie, Sebastian stepped in front of Rosalie to block Theodore¡¯s view, his eyes full of vignce. Yvonne noticed something was off, and asked, ¡°Seb, do you know him? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Being handsome doesn¡¯t mean anything when you¡¯re a scumbag,¡± Sebastian said bluntly, not even caring if Theodore heard. Chapter 435 Theodore originally intended to quietly pick out a ring and leave, but now that he was tantly provoked, he mmed the ring he was holding onto the ss counter. ¡°So, it¡¯s Mr. Carter. What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Indeed. What a coincidence,¡± Sebastian replied coldly. ¡°Mr. Spencer, who are you buying a ring for?¡± Obviously, it was for Cynthia. ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± Theodore snapped icily. Rosalie felt ufortable, and gently tugged at Sebastian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Sebastian was worried, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With that, he escorted Rosalie away. Yvonne stood there, bewildered, still holding a ring in her hand. What was going on?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She approached Theodore, and asked, ¡°Mr. Handsome, do you know my brother?¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°He¡¯s your brother?¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s your brother, didn¡¯t he tell you who I am?¡± Yvonne shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s my first time meeting you, but you look a bit familiar. You¡¯ve been in the news, haven¡¯t you?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Rose?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with her. Why are you suddenly mentioning her¡­?¡± Suddenly, Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened in realization, and she stared at Theodore in shock. ¡°You¡¯re not Rose¡¯s awful ex-husband, are you?¡± Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed at the mention of ¡°awful ex-husband.¡± ¡°Did Rose tell you that her ex-husband is awful?¡± he growled. Did she talk badly about him behind his back? ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to tell me.¡± At first, Yvonne was infatuated by how handsome he was, but when she realized that he was Rosalie¡¯s awful ex-husband, her expression turned cold. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want to talk about you, which means you must be awful. You made her so sad. You may be handsome, but my brother was right¡ª what¡¯s the use of being handsome if you¡¯re just a scumbag?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp, cold light. Yvonne felt as though a cold wind just blew past her. Shivering in fear, she took a few steps back. Theodore exuded an aura that frightened her deeply. But upon thinking that she should stand up for her friend, she gathered her courage and said, ¡°Luckily, Rose has divorced you. Now, she¡­¡± ¡°Yvonne.¡± A reproachful voice interrupted. Sebastian walked over, and pulled Yvonne aside. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± His sister had a tendency to speak without a filter, so he was worried she might identally mention Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Seb! I was just standing up for Rose.¡± ¡°No need. Just ignore him.¡± Sebastian pulled Yvonne away. Theodore didn¡¯t follow them, but his expression remained ominously dark.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Rosalie came out of the restroom, she looked upset. Sebastian and Yvonne quickly went to her. ¡°Rose, are you alright?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Sebastian said, knowing that encountering Theodore here was painful for her. Rosalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just buy the ring and not worry about others.¡± By that, she meant Theodore. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not worry about others!¡± Yvonne linked arms with Rosalie. ¡°This mall isn¡¯t owned by that et scumbag, so why should we care if he¡¯s here or not? Let¡¯s continue to shop. We shouldn¡¯t let someone like him affect our mood!¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, the three continued shopping. Yvonne was perceptive enough to notice that Sebastian wanted some alone time with Rosalie. She would just be a third wheel by staying here, so after some time, she told them she had something to do and would be leaving. After Yvonne left, Sebastian continued to apany Rosalie to shop. He bought her a few items, including the ring. Rosalie put the ring on her finger herself. Since it was a fake marriage, the ring was just a tool and meant nothing else. At least, that was how she viewed it. Sebastian carried the other items for her, following her like a loyal dog. ¡°Seb, I want to go back to my ce to pack up some things.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°I can buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need. I have everything. Buying more would be wasteful. I need to go back to my ce to pack up and turn off the power before moving to your home for a while.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± They left the mall, but halfway there, Sebastian received a phone call. There was an urgent matter at thepany, so he needed to go to the office right now. Despite that, he still took Rosalie back to her home first. Rosalie urged him to leave and attend to his work, saying she would wait for him to return after she finished packing up. Sebastian repeatedly reminded her not to dift anything heavy, and promised he woulde back as soon as possible to help her. Content belongs to After Rosalie entered her home, she looked at the ring on her finger and sighed. It was fine. She wasn¡¯t nning on marrying anyone else, anyway. Helping out a friend wasn¡¯t a big deal. After about ten minutes of packing, she suddenly heard the doorbell. She immediately put down what she was doing, and went to open the door. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re back so soon¡­¡± But when she opened the door and saw the man outside, she was stunned. ¡°Theo? What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 436 Theodore¡¯s face turned cold. He barged in without Rosalie¡¯s permission, and mmed the door shut. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalie demanded with furrowed brows. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to let you in!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just entered. What can you do about it?¡± Theodore looked every bit like an unreasonable bastard, bent on having his way. Rosalie tried to hold her anger back. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°How many times have you called me a bastard behind my back to others?¡± Rosalie¡¯s brows remained tightly knitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying!¡± She had never spoken ill of him behind his back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you? Then why does Sebastian¡¯s sister keep calling me a bastard? Isn¡¯t it because you keep doing so in front of her?¡± Anger boiled in Rosalie¡¯s chest, and she yelled, ¡°Why would I know why she called you a bastard? Whatever it is, I¡¯m not the cause! Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Theodore¡¯s rage grew when Rosalie chased him out of her house. He came here with the intention of interrogating her for talking bad about him behind his back, but he knew clearly that was just an excuse for him to look for her. ¡°Are you so eager to chase me away for fear that Sebastian might find out? How close are you to him now that you two would go shopping for jewelry?¡± he snarled. They were leaning so close against each other when he saw them. It was a painful sight to bear. ¡°What business is it of yours?¡± Rosalie shot back with a frown. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. What right do you have to question me about this?¡± His behavior was driving her up the wall. ¡°Is that so? Do you really think that we shouldn¡¯t care about each other anymore, just because we¡¯re divorced?¡± Theodore went on. ¡°Of course! Since we¡¯re divorced, we should be going our separate ways. I¡¯ve already made myself clear before!¡± Rosalie snapped. He scoffed. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to draw the line between us, let me ask you. Why did you still help me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked doubtfully. ¡°I know all about how you spent the night looking through documents on Regent Co. If you really wanted to draw the line between us, why did you stay up all night and helped me behind my back?¡± Rosalie finally understood what Theodore was referring to, as well as all the messages and strange things he had said to her before. Did he actually think she stayed up all night looking through documents on Regent Co. for him? ¡°Hahaha¡­!¡± She suddenly burst outughing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± It was Theodore¡¯s turn to furrow his brows. He was bursting with anger, but here she was,ughing. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how ridiculous you are! What made you think that I did it for you?¡± she said. Had she not heard it from Theodore himself, she would never have guessed that he would think this way. A bad feeling crept up Theodore¡¯s heart. ¡°Who did you do it for, then?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­.¡± She did it for Sebastian, of course, but she was worried that Theodore might get agitated and fight with her again. Instead, she said, ¡°None of your business. Aren¡¯t you getting married to Cynthia? You even bought her a ring today. You really love her very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Suddenly, Theodore grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulders and pressed her against the wall. Rosalie jumped in fright. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You did it for Sebastian, didn¡¯t you?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Since Rosalie didn¡¯t do it for him, she definitely did it for someone else. Who else could it be aside from Sebastian? Rosalie evaded his gaze. ¡°None of your business.¡± ¡°Rosalie Young, tell me the truth! You did it for Sebastian to help him in his career, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie turned her face away, and ignored his question. Fire burned in Theodore¡¯s heart; he pressed her shoulders harder. ¡°Rosalie Young, don¡¯t ignore me! Answer my question!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Rosalie yelled furiously. ¡°I did it for him!¡± Silence ensued as Theodore stared nkly at the woman before him. Rage, sorrow, and various other chaotic emotions drowned him from inside. Theodore suddenly found himself a joke. He had been touched by Rosalie¡¯s efforts, thinking that she had done it for him, staying up night and losing sleep. As it turned out, she had done it for bed man. He, on the other hand, had been a clown through and through. Theodore suddenlyughed. ¡°You said you¡¯re just friends with Sebastian. Is that really true?¡± He was beginning to suspect that Rosalie had been lying to him all along, and that the one she truly loved had always been Sebastian. The interrogative look in his eyes made Rosalie¡¯s heart burn with anger. She pped him, hard. ¡°Theodore Spencer, are you sick in the mind? You asked me to be your bridesmaid just a while ago! Did you lose your memory? What right do you have toe to my house and ask me these questions? You were the one who divorced me for another woman first! What right do you have¡­¡± she snarled. ¡°That¡¯s only because you don¡¯t love me!¡± Theodore suddenly yelled at her. ¡°Rosalie Young, it¡¯s been ten years. You¡¯ve always seen me as a brother, and that¡¯s what you said when we got divorced. Since my wife doesn¡¯t love me, should tie her to myself for her entire life? You always im that I did it for another woman, but what about you? Have you ever loved me?¡± Chapter 437 Theodore¡¯s words sent Rosalie spiraling in shock. She stared at him wide-eyed, as if time hade to a stand-still. Very soon, she snapped out of her daze. A strong sense of irony took over. ¡°Theodore Spencer. Do you mean to say that everything that has happened has nothing to do with you and Cynthia, but it¡¯s all because you thought I don¡¯t love you? That you let me go as an act ofpassion, so I could be happy? Is that it?¡± Her words soundedughable even to herself, but it seemed to be exactly what Theodore meant. Theodore suddenly leaned in closer, his voice hoarse with sorrow. ¡°If I say yes, can you tell me if you ever loved me?¡± Rosalieughed bitterly. ¡°We¡¯reing back full circle once more. You asked me if I ever loved you, but does that change anything? If I say that I never loved you, will you just me everything on me? If I say that I do, will you cut things off with Cynthia?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Theodore proimed loudly and resolutely. Rosalie¡¯s world turned quiet. Everything froze, and even Theodore seemed to freeze in time. Her mind froze at the moment he said he could. There seemed to a ck hole sucking in all her thoughts. Everything was eerily quiet, with nothing but endless shock and fear. The momentary loss of sense of reality made everything feel like a dream. Her erratic heartbeat, heavy breathing, and the deep, dark eyes he was staring at her with¡­ He was leaning in close to her, the fire in his eyes almost scorching her fiercely and mercilessly. Rosalie¡¯s lips trembled, a lump in her throat, as she spat out, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Theodore¡¯s right hand shifted from her shoulder to lightly pinch her chin. He tilted her head up and looked straight into her eyes, his voice heavy and hoarse. ¡°If you love me, even if just a little bit, we¡¯ll get remarried.¡± Rosalie was utterly bbergasted by his suggestion. ¡°Do you know what on earth you¡¯re saying? Are you mad?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he went on, ¡°You¡¯re driving me mad! You make me wonder every single day-what¡¯ exactly I did wrong that my Rose doesn¡¯t love me?¡± Tears trickled down Rosalie¡¯s cheeks, the sorrow in her heart spreading to every crevice in her body. What exactly did Theodore mean? Did he really divorce her because he thought she didn¡¯t love him? So, did he love her? She wanted to ask if he loved her, but she didn¡¯t dare to. It seemed as though things between them couldn¡¯t go back to the past. ¡°Your rtionship with Cynthia is anThis is from N?velDrama.Org. et undeniable fact! Last time, you resolutely said that you wanted to marry her in front of me and your parents. But now, you have the cheek to suggest for us to get remarried! How could you say such a thing?!¡± she yelled. ¡°That¡¯s only because Cindy only has a matter of days left!¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Her heart is failing. She has to find a heart donor within a week, but we just can¡¯t find a match. She¡¯s doomed, so I¡­ I wanted to give her a wedding before her funeral.¡± Chapter 438 Rosalie scoffed. ¡°In that case, why did youe looking for me? Who are you trying to show care for? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll roll over in her grave?¡± As always, Cynthia was alwaysing in between them. Bitter pain billowed in Theodore¡¯s eyes as he stared at the woman before him. He remained silent, but his eyes spoke of an intense mix ofplicated emotions. ¡°Didn¡¯t you make me choose?¡± Theodore pinched her chin, and went on, ¡°I¡¯m making myself clear now. I choose you. As for Cynthia, you don¡¯t need to care about her. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences, because everything¡¯s my fault!¡± Rosalie shut her eyes in pain. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s toote. Making your choice now¡­it¡¯s all toote!¡± Sorrow spread from her heart to her head, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±This belongs ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her bursting into tears made Theodore anxious. He hurriedly wiped her tears away, but they kept flowing. ¡°Why would it be toote? Are you still angry over what I said before? I didn¡¯t mean them. Cindy¡¯s on the verge of death. At that time, I had no other choice. Take it that I was a bastard and just hate me. It¡¯s better than crying over me.¡± ¡°And now you have a choice? Why didn¡¯t you not have a choice before? Now you can make the choice of picking me? Doesn¡¯t that make me sad too?¡± Rosalie asked in between sobs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just being fickle? Even if you chose me today, how would I know if you¡¯d end up choosing Cindy tomorrow? Or some other woman altogether?¡± His ever-changing stance scared her. ¡°I won¡¯t! As long as you remarry me, I promise you, I¡¯ll never do that again! As long as you give me a sliver of hope and make me believe that you love me, I won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! You really are!¡± Rosalie was rendered almost speechless by him. She didn¡¯t know what else to say aside from calling him crazy. ¡°I am out of my mind!¡± He confessed, just like a madman. ¡°I was set on marrying Cindy and fulfilling her dying wish, but I had catch you choosing rings with Sebastian! Are you marrying him? I won¡¯t allow that! I want you to marry me again! I can¡¯t stand idly by watching you be with him!¡± Not just Sebastian, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand seeing her marry any other man! ¡°Rose, do you know?¡± Theodore cupped her cheeks in his hands and looked morosely at her. ¡°Even though we¡¯re divorced, I was happy I could still see you around. But when you started distancing yourself from me and getting closer to Sebastian, to the point of blocking me and even choosing rings with him¡­ ¡°I started panicking, Rose. I feel you slipping through my fingers and out of my life. That was when I realized how foolish I had been. I chose to divorce you in a fit of anger. ¡°When I requested for a divorce back then, I asked you if you saw me as a brother. I got so furious when you said yes. I was thinking, if you denied it and said that you love me, I would definitely have hugged you tight and apologized for even raising divorce.¡± ¡°Saying I¡¯d divorce you was a sort of test. I was testing if you loved me or not. I was a fool to even test you like that! It caused us to really get divorced in the end. ¡°I thought you wanted to divorce me a long time ago. I thought you might be very happy after divorcing me. I feared you might think of yourself as a child bride of the Spencer family, and only married me to repay our kindness. You¡¯ve always been considerate of others. You keep everything to yourself and short change yourself. That was why I presumptuously made that decision. ¡°I was wrong. After the divorce, I realized I couldn¡¯t stand it. I could stand not having you around, I couldn¡¯t stand seeing you with other men. How could other men have you? You¡¯re my woman, and I¡¯m going to make things right! Just take it that I¡¯ve really gone mad!¡± Content belongs to He had lost his mind, and was throwing caution to the wind. In fact, he was rambling incoherently. But he knew one thing he would bear all responsibility, even if it meant breaking his promise to Cynthia again! Chapter 439 Rosalie had never seen Theodore in such a crazed state. He was like a madman in a state of delirium, yet the emotions in his eyes looked so raw and genuine. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I really don¡¯t. Why are you doing this? You think I don¡¯t love you, but have you loved me over these ten years? Have you ever¡­¡± ¡°I love you!¡± Theodore yelled at the top of his voice. Hot, scalding tears trickled down his cheeks. He dragged Rosalie into his arms, wishing he could fold her into his body and be one with her. ¡°How could I not? I never wanted to treat you like a sister! I didn¡¯t mean that one bit! You¡¯re my wife. Why wouldn¡¯t I love my wife?¡± He closed his eyes, feeling the warmth of her body and smelling theforting scent of her hair. He loved her smell, and hadn¡¯t hugged her or been so close to her since they were divorced. He wanted to hug her like this till the end of time. He really missed her, so much that he almost went mad. That was why he came looking for her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. Rosalie¡¯s tears gushed forth like waters bursting through a dam. She cried so hard as she clenched her fists, punching him on his shoulders and back. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you bastard!¡± He, a man she loved for a decade and in turn hurt her so much, was now telling her that he loved her and had divorced her for her sake. Howughable! ¡°I¡¯m a bastard! I am!¡± Theodore shut his eyes, and went on bitterly, ¡°Not only am I a bastard, but I¡¯m also a fool to let you go. Rose,e back to me, won¡¯t you? Pleasee back to me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Rosalie sobbed. ¡°You cruel man! How could you treat me like this? Do you know how much it took me to walk out of the pain you caused me? And now, you¡¯re suddenly telling me how much you love me! You¡¯re a huge joke! I hate you, I hate you!¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore said, agitated. He cupped her face in his palms. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, please. Give me one more chance, I¡¯m begging you. We have ten years of love between us. Ten years! Tell me that you love me too, won¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t, why did you ory so sadly for me? You love me, right? Please tell me that is so!¡± Rosalie bit her lip so hard, it almost bled. Large drops of tears fell from the corners of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s toote, Theo. It¡¯s all toote.¡± It was toote for him to be saying things like these. ¡°It¡¯s not, Rose, it¡¯s not! I¡¯m right here by your side!¡± Theodore held her face in his hands, closed his eyes, and kissed her deeply. Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and her mind went nk. She had desired his kiss and his touch so bad in the past-but now, all he gave her was pain, despite him iming to love her. Snapping back to reality, she raised her hands, wanting to push him away. However, he pressed her against the wall with wild desperation, as if he wanted to devour her whole. Content belongs S ¡°Theo, we can¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t¡­¡± she grunted. She pushed his face away hard, and shook her head profusely. ¡°We can¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°Why not? Rose, I really miss you.¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer, we¡¯re already¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, he had sealed her lips with his once more. She tried desperately to speak, but he wouldn¡¯t let her. He hauled her up, and headed to the bedroom. Rosalie was frightened. ¡°Theo¡­mm¡­¡± Theodore flung her hard on the bed, and shended on it with a grunt. Chapter 440 Theodore tore his suit away and flung it on the floor before pouncing on Rosalie. He trapped her arms by her sides to keep her still. ¡°Theodore Spencer, Sebastian and I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name!¡± Theodore covered her mouth roughly with his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± He moved his hand away, and kissed her hard once more. He hated hearing that man¡¯s name from her lips. It made him go mad with jealousy. He saw it for himself how natural she was when with Sebastian, which was unlike how she was always with him. What made him more furious was mistakenly thinking that the favor she did for Sebastian was for him. Why? Why couldn¡¯t his ten years of rtionships with Rosaliepare with Sebastian? He refused to take it lying down! He and Rose used to be each other¡¯s closest kin, leading the happiest lives they could as husband and wife! He should be the only one so close to her, and no one else! Rosalie¡¯s resistance proved futile against his aggressive attacks. Her mind was in a daze. His kisses came hard and fast, his emotions too overwhelming. Everything was so unexpected, she didn¡¯t know how to react. She never expected things to turn out like this. Theodore loved her! Theodore was behaving like a madman over her. Rosalie had loved him for ten years. She had never seen herself as a child bride, and she didn¡¯t marry him just to repay the Spencer family¡¯s kindness. The intense feelings she had for him had rooted themselves deep in her heart over the past ten years. She loved this man and couldn¡¯t stop herself from doing so, despite the bone-piercing pain each time he hurt her. Before Rosalie knew it, her clothes were ripped off from her body. The floor was in a mess. Rosalie had lost all traces of rationality, and waspletely controlled by her emotions. Even her arms subconsciously tightened around the man before her. A flurry of warm kissesnded on her body. Herst vestiges of reason left her. She felt like she was drifting on the ocean, lost in a haze. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± In the throes of passion, Theodore suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand, noticing a ring on her ring finger. Rosalie snapped back to reality, and yelled, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± ¡°Why are you wearing a ring? Are you going to marry Sebastian? Answer me!¡± Theodore roared like a beast, looking like he was about to tear her apart and devour her. Rosalie has almost lost herself in the midst of the passion burning between them, but this ring pulled her right back to reality. She immediately realized what she was doing. ¡°Theodore Spencer, let me go!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Theodore questioned. ¡°Am I so disgusting you wouldn¡¯t touch me?¡± He could clearly sense her reaction towards his touch, but then of the ring turned her into a person. ¡°I¡¯ve registered my marriage with Sebastian! Let me go!¡± Rosalie cried. Although her marriage with Sebastian was nothing but a facade, her divorce with Theodore was undeniably real. Yet now, he had run toward her asking to remarry him, iming to love her and even pressing her under his body. She wasn¡¯t a puppet under his control, subject to his every whim and fancy! Her announcement struck Theodore like lightning. He felt his heartThis belongs ? N?velDrama.Org. splitting into half as he stared at the woman before him in shock,ber words still ringing in his ears. This wasn¡¯t real-it couldn¡¯t be! ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Theodore grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand, interlocking his fingers with hers. ¡°Rose, I know you¡¯re angry at me, but there¡¯s no need for you to lie. You¡¯re pulling my leg, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 441 ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. This is why I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s toote! I¡¯m already married to Sebastian!¡± Rosalie cried. Even though her marriage to him was a sham, she wasn¡¯t going to immediately divorce Sebastian just because Theodore asked to remarry her. How could she marry Theodore again?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What¡¯s more, it was unnecessary for him to know that her marriage to Sebastian was a facade. ¡°You two¡­have registered your marriage?¡± Theodore stared at her in disbelief, wanting to confirm her final answer and hoping against hope that she would tell him no. s, things often don¡¯t go ording to one¡¯s wishes. Rosalie nodded her head, a painful expression on her face. ¡°Yes, we just registered our marriage today. It¡¯s toote between us, Theo. Didn¡¯t you promise Cynthia you¡¯d marry her? Go ahead. She was in the picture from day one. Everything you¡¯ve said since then involved her, without fail.¡± ¡°No!¡± Theodore eximed, agitated. ¡°How could you marry Sebastian? How could you?! Rose, how could you treat me like this? Didn¡¯t you say you two were just friends? How could you marry a friend?¡± ¡°I just did,¡± Rosalie said, her voice turning a pitch higher. ¡°He treats me well. Why shouldn¡¯t I marry him? You, on the other hand, caused me so much pain. You¡¯ve used and med me so many times, all because of Cynthia. You can¡¯t just erase everything you did to me just by saying you love me! Theodore Spencer, we¡¯re over!¡± What¡¯s done was done there was no point crying over spilled milk. It no longer mattered why the milk was spilled in the first ce. The key was that the milk could no longer be returned to the cup. Theodore¡¯s heart was torn into two, and he felt like a bloody mess inside. He had put aside his pride ining to find her today, and bared his heart and soul to her. Yet, this was the answer she had for him? Howughable and how cruel! ¡°Rosalie, you liar!¡± Theodore yelled at the top of his voice. ¡°You imed to be friends with Sebastian, but you married him. We¡¯ve only just gotten divorced, and you married him even before a month has passed! I say, you¡¯ve probably been lying to me and having an affair with him all this while!¡± He even started suspecting her of being unfaithful to him a long time ago. Everything she said to him was a lie wise, why would she get married so quickly to Sebastian? ¡°Enough, Theodore! Enough! We¡¯re already divorced! What¡¯s the point of going through this again? I¡¯m begging you, please go! Let me go, please!¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Theodore was like a raging beast his eyes bloodshot as he spat, ¡°bared my soul to you, dug my heart out for you¡­and this i? how you treat me? You want me to let you go?! How could you cruel?¡± Content belonging to ¡°Am I the cruel one? How could you say such a thing? You presumptuously divorced me, and now you¡¯re using me of being cruel? You¡¯re despicable!¡± Rosalie seethed. ¡°Me, despicable?¡± Theodore felt his world crumbling under his feet at the sound of his beloved woman using him in such a way. Suddenly, he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I am despicable! I can be even more despicable!¡± Herst line of defense was torn apart, and Rosalie found herself reeling in shock. ¡°Alright, I know. You and Mom take care on the road.¡± Sebastian was talking to Geoffrey over the phone along the corridor. He had just received news that his parents were leaving today. He was surprised to find out about his parents¡¯ sudden vacation to an exceptionally secluded destination. He had thought they would leave a few dayster, but was once again surprised to know that they were leaving in a hurry today. There must be something more behind this. His father never disyed any intention of rebuilding his rtionship with his mother. That thought made him conclude that his father wasn¡¯t a willing party to this. For all he knew, his uncle Christopher might have a hand in this. He was no pushover, after all. Sebastian soon arrived at Rosalie¡¯s door, and pressed the doorbell. Chapter 442 However, no one came to the door even after a long time had passed. Sebastian pressed the doorbell a few more times. ¡°Rose, are you there?¡± No one answered from inside the door. ¡°Theodore, let me go!¡± Rosalie heard Sebastian¡¯s voice outside, and hurriedly tried to push Theodore away. However, fire burned in Theodore¡¯s eyes upon realizing that Sebastian was here. ¡°What are you scared of? That he¡¯ll see us like this? Oh, I almost forgot. You¡¯re married to him, and you¡¯re his wife now!¡± A wicked look shed past Theodore¡¯s eyes, something that Rosalie had never seen before. ¡°Since you know that, let me go! Theodore, I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Begging me? Hah¡­¡± Theodore chuckled. ¡°Rose, can I beg you to remarry me then?¡± ¡°Why must you force me like this?¡± ¡°Me, forcing you?¡± Theodore said through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all Sebastian¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for him, things between us wouldn¡¯t have be like this. This is all his fault!¡± He started yelling wildly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if he sees us like this right now? You had an affair with him while you were married to me, and now, you¡¯re having an affair with me while married to him. We¡¯ll all be miserable together!¡± Before Rosalie had a chance to respond, Theodore sealed her lips with his. ¡°Rose,¡± Sebastian called out anxiously outside the door. ¡°Rose, are you there? Please open the door if you are. Rose!¡± He started banging on the door with clenched fists. He thought he heard something strange from inside the room. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Driven by worry, he immediately keyed in the password Rosalie told him before. The moment he entered, he heard groans from inside the room.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Rose!¡± Sebastian kicked the door open, and saw the couple in states of undress. Rosalie was lying right under Theodore. The sight pierced Sebastian¡¯s eyes. Theodore turned his face away, a et triumphant grin on his face. He rose, covered Rosalie¡¯s body with the nket, zipped up his pants, and fastened his belt nonchntly before saying smugly, ¡°You camete.¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer!¡± Furious, Sebastian pounced on him. Rosalie gripped the sheets anxiously, trying to wrap herself up tight. ¡°Spencer, you monster!¡± Sebastian pressed Theodore to the floor, and sent a punch flying to his face. Blood trickled from the corner of Theodore¡¯s lips, but instead of getting angry, he smiled. He shot Sebastian a challenging re ¡°I came very early on.¡± The meaning behind Theodore¡¯s words made Sebastian fly into a rage. ¡°Spencer, you monster! Go to hell!¡± He threw another punch to Theodore¡¯s face. Theodore naturally wouldn¡¯t just lie there and take a beating. Very soon, the two men were entangled in a fist fight. ¡°Stop fighting! Stop!¡± Upon seeing the two men going crazy, Rosalie panicked. She feared that irreversible damage might be done if they kept on fighting. She immediately picked up her clothes on the floor, and put them on. The two men had crawled off the floor, and were moving toward the living room. After getting dressed, Rosalie rushed out and witnessed the chaotic scene between the two men. ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Rosalie lurched forward, and hugged Sebastian. ¡°Stop fighting, please!¡± ¡°Rose, let me go! Let me beat this bastard up!¡± ¡°No, Seb, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°He treated you like this, but you¡¯re still defending him?¡± Sebastian bellowed. His heart ached for her. Chapter 443 Rosalie looked up, and cried, ¡°I did it willingly! I did it all willingly! Please stop fighting!¡± That was the only thing she could say to stop them from fighting, for fear of the consequences that might be dire. Sebastian looked at her in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± Rosalie wiped the tears from her face. ¡°I¡­ I told him toe. Things aren¡¯t what you think they are. I was a willing party.¡± Theodore wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, and looked at the fury etched on Sebastian¡¯s face. He scoffed, his eyes tinged with smugness. He stepped forward, and pulled Rosalie into his arms. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll go home. Don¡¯t let him ruin our mood.¡± ¡°Spencer, let her go!¡± Sebastian was about to step forward when Rosalie yelled, ¡°Enough!¡± She pushed Theodore aside, and stood in between both men. ¡°I¡¯m begging you two!¡± ¡°Rose, did he force you into it? Tell me the truth! Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Sebastian said. He refused to believe that was the case. Rosalie definitely didn¡¯t do it willingly. ¡°He didn¡¯t force me. I did it willingly. I missed him too much. It¡¯s all because of me!¡± She didn¡¯t want Sebastian beating up Theodore for her sake. It would only get him into deeper trouble. Telling Sebastian she was a willing party gave him no reason to attack Theodore. Theodore knew Rosalie said so to protect Sebastian, and that realization infuriated him deeply. However, he knew it would also make Sebastian furious. ¡°Carter, did you hear that? I¡¯m her man,¡± he said arrogantly. Sebastian clenched his fists. ¡°Is that true? Rose, did you do that willingly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said as she wiped the tears from her face. ¡°I was the one who took the initiative.¡± Pain pierced through Theodore¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t want Rose getting med for what was clearly his mistake, but if he spoke now, he would certainly start fighting with Sebastian@gain. It would only cause Rosalie more hurt. ¡°Why?¡± Sebastian asked in disbelief. ¡°Why did you stoop this low when he hurt you so badly?¡± ¡°For no particr reason. I just did it. I miss him, and I can¡¯t control myself. I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± The disappointment in Sebastian¡¯s eyes pierced Rosalie¡¯s heart, but she et had no other choice. It was better for Sebastian to me her than to fight it out with Theodore. If any of them were to get hurt, the other party might face jail time. She would never allow something like that to happen. Getting med for something like this was nothingpared to that. Sebastian was furious. ¡°Rosalie Young, did you forget? We¡¯ve only just married! How could you do this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. Her marriage with Sebastian was a facade. Even though they hadCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. registered their marriage, they were still only friends. Faithfulness tel. between a genuine married couple wasn¡¯t exactly necessary. She wouldn¡¯t mind if Sebastian went out with anotherdy. Content belongs Sebastian could me her or even rebuke her, but she didn¡¯t understand why he would do so on the basis of their fake marriage. However, she couldn¡¯t let Theodore know that her marriage with Sebastian was a sham. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Things had be such a mess, there was no way out. Rosalie¡¯s silence confirmed Sebastian¡¯s suspicions. He suddenlyughed, and took a few steps back. ¡°Rosalie Young, why are you so cheap?¡± ¡°Carter! How dare you say that about Rose!¡± Theodore charged forward, wanting to teach him a lesson. However, Rosalie stopped him in his tracks. ¡°No! Stop!¡± Chapter 444 ¡°Rose! He called you cheap!¡± Theodore snarled. He forbade anyone to call her that! Rosalie turned to look at Sebastian. ¡°He¡¯s right, I am cheap. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself.¡± She held Theodore¡¯s hand. ¡°My heart remains with him despite divorcing him. I can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± Rosalie¡¯s hands were trembling, and Theodore¡¯s heart ached for her. He pulled her into a tight embrace. He knew why she said that she didn¡¯t want them fighting. He wasn¡¯t going to add fuel to fire and backfire her efforts. He decided to seek out Sebastian privately without her in the picture. Whatever it was, he couldn¡¯t have Rosalie taking the me for this. To Rosalie, Theodore¡¯s arms felt like thorny vines. Yet, she couldn¡¯t push him away. Otherwise, it would contradict what she just said. ¡°Rosalie Young, you¡¯re such a disappointment!¡± Sebastian spat. What truly broke him were the words she uttered just now. She still had feelings for Theodore, and he couldn¡¯t doubt it. Sebastian could clearly see and feel her love for Theodore. She had never forgotten him. That was why she chose to defend him so utterly andpletely. With a m of the door, Sebastian left in a huff. The moment Sebastian left, Rosalie immediately pushed Theodore away. ¡°Are you happy now?!¡± ¡°Rose, I know you said that to protect him, but you¡¯re also protecting me. Tell me, between Sebastian and me, who do you choose?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rosalie rushed into the room, picked up Theodore¡¯s jacket and shirt, and stuffed them into his arms. She then pushed him toward the door with all her might. ¡°Get out, get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Rosalie pushed Theodore out of the door with all she could muster, but Theodore didn¡¯t want to leave. But she was pushing him with all strength, and he was worried that any resistance might hurt her He could only let her push him to the door. ¡°Rose, let¡¯s go home, shall we? Come home with me. I can forget about what happened between you and Sebastian as long as you two get a divorce.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He couldn¡¯t care less about everything else right now. Things hade to this point, and it was meaningless trying to me anyone. He was still entangled with Cynthia himself. Right now, att he wanted to do was to have a fresh start with Rosalie. Content belongs ¡°Shut up! You have no right to say that! Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you-leave!¡± After Rosalie pushed him out of the door, she mmed it shut. Theodore started banging the door hard. ¡°Rose, open the door! Let¡¯s talk things through, I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t you understand me? I don¡¯t want to see you, I really don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Open the door and let me in! At least I can keep youpany.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany! How arrogant can you be? You said you love me, but I don¡¯t believe that one bit! You only love yourself and care about your own feelings. You don¡¯t care about my feelings at all!¡± Tears streamed down Rosalie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Rose, how could you say that? I¡¯ve dug my heart out to prove my feelings for you! How could you say I don¡¯t love you?!¡± ¡°If you love me, why aren¡¯t you leaving? You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, so why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just want this, Rose! I want your entire being, everything about you!¡± he demanded. Rosalie¡¯s world was crumbling at her feet. ¡°You once had my entire being and everything about me! Why didn¡¯t you treasure it? Why must I give myself to you just because you demand it? You clearly know I don¡¯t want to see you right now, you clearly know how much pain I¡¯m in right now, but why aren¡¯t you leaving? You just want to see me suffer, don¡¯t you? You selfish prick!¡± she screamed. Chapter 445 Theodore had no words for Rosalie¡¯s outburst. He stood outside the door with one hand on the door. He rested his forehead weakly against the back of his hand on the door, and sighed. He said helplessly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll give you some time to calm down, but this isn¡¯t the end of it. I won¡¯t stand idly by and watch you and Sebastian live your days as a married couple.¡± Rosalie opened the door, and yelled at his retreating figure, ¡°Theodore Spencer, what are you going to do to Sebastian? I¡¯m telling you if you dare hurt him, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Theodore had gone far, but he heard Rosalie¡¯s warning. He clenched his fists as fire raged in his heart. Rosalie returned to her room, and hurriedly called Sebastian. The call went through, but he didn¡¯t answer it. Instead, he hung up immediately. He was probably furious right now. She knew she had disappointed him greatly. Sebastian had been a good friend to her, sticking to her side all the way, helping her, taking care of her and always being around for when she needed him the most. He stood by watching her cry over Theodore and having her heart torn to pieces by him; but now, he had to hear her say that she was willing to go to bed with Theodore, and that she missed Theodore. As her friend, Sebastian was understandably angry and thoroughly disappointed in her. Rosalie slumped weakly on the floor. She had no other choice, really. What if one of them ended up killing the other during their fight? All she could do right now was to wait for Sebastian to cool down. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anything she had to say right now, anyway. Sydney prepared to drive home after clocking off from work at the bank. The moment she got into the car, she received a call from an unfamiliar number. This caller had contacted her before, but she didn¡¯t save it in her contacts. She answered the call, and said unceremoniously, ¡°Geoffrey Carter, what do you want?¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s me. Seems like you¡¯re getting familiar with my number.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point.¡± ¡°How did you end up so badly hurt by Wesley with this temper?¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Sydney was about to hang up, when Geoffrey immediately went on, ¡°How close are you to Rosalie?¡± Sydney frowned. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious to know how you¡¯d react if you found out that she got hurt.¡± Sydney¡¯s face changed in an instant. ¡°Geoffrey Carter, I¡¯m warning you! If you dare tay a finger on Rose, I won¡¯t spare you. I can tell you clearly that I know all about the filthy business you¡¯ve been engaged in. You¡¯d better keep yourself in check.¡± ¡°Just listen to yourself,¡± Geoffrey said with a chuckle. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m going to hurt yourAll text ? N?velD(r)a¡¯ma.Org. ex-daughter-inw. Don¡¯t worry, bet won¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯s my daughter-inw right now, anyway. Asher father-inw, I¡¯m eager to protect her.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± she eximed, shocked. ¡°What daughter-inw?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Looks like she hasn¡¯t told you. She¡¯s married to my son, and they just registered their marriage today.¡± Sydney looked thunderstruck. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± ¡°Why would I lie about something like this? If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Rose if she married my son.¡± ¡°What game are you ying right now?¡± et ¡°I¡¯m not ying any games. Rose and my son are in love with each other. Isn¡¯t it normal for them to get marded? But I wonder why she didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Sydney demanded angrily. Chapter 446 ¡°I¡¯m about to go on a holiday with my wife.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going on a holiday right now? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. With my son¡¯s wedding settled, we have put down the veryst major burden of our lives. Isn¡¯t it very reasonable for my wife and I to go on a holiday? I¡¯ve got to go. The ne¡¯s about to take off.¡± ¡°Carter, wait!¡± Before Sydney could say any further, Geoffrey hung up. When she tried calling him again, she found his phone switched off.All text ? N?velD(r)a¡¯ma.Org. Sydney was furious. Geoffrey must have done it on purpose! Flying off suddenly for a holiday and calling her right before flying off to tell her about this, then disappearing without a trace. Sydney called Rosalie. Rosalie answered the call quickly. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± ¡°Did you marry Geoffrey Carter¡¯s son?¡± ¡°How did you find out?¡± Rosalie¡¯s words made Sydney re up. ¡°Rosalie Young, are you quite mad? Why did you marry his son? Do you have a screw loose?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you about this. I¡¯ll exin this to youter. Please give me some time, okay?¡± Sydney could sense that something was wrong from Rosalie¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice clearly didn¡¯t seem fine. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll go find you.¡± With that, Sydney hung up and drove to Rosalie¡¯s apartment. When Sydney arrived at Rosalie¡¯s ce, she found Rosalie looking- deathly pale, her eyes red and, fel. swotten. She looked as though she had cried for a long time. Seeing how miserable Rosalie looked, the fire boiling inside Sydney, one that made her want to give Rosalie a thorough scolding, immediately put out. At that moment, she was at a loss met to say. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± el what Rosalie didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Sydney, but seeing Sydney was akin to seeing her own mother. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling, and her defenses came crashing down. She lurched forward, and hugged Sydney. ¡°Mom, I screwed up.¡± Sydney¡¯s arms slumped to her side as she stood stunned. Rosalie sobbed hard in Sydney¡¯s arms. Sydney didn¡¯t need to ask to know this had something to do with Theodore. Sydney sighed, and gently patted Rosalie¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry now. Everything can be solved.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t. I¡¯ve screwed it all up. Mom, I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Sydney pushed Rosalie gently, then wrapped an arm around her shoulders and shut the door. She brought Rosalie to the couch and sat down. Then, she passed Rosalie some napkins. ¡°Dry your tears. Did you forget about your baby in your belly? You¡¯re crying so hard, aren¡¯t you worried that the baby will end up a crybaby?¡± The baby was always a soft spot for Rosalie, and she immediately wiped the tears from her face. Upon seeing Rosalie calm down, Sydney asked, ¡°Can you tell me what happened now?¡± Rosalie recounted the entire incident to Sydney. After hearing Rosalie out, Sydney said nothing. Instead, she went to pour herself a ss of water, drank it all up, and mmed the ss on the table. Rosalie trembled, frightened. She looked exactly like a rebellious teenager who got married behind her parents¡¯ back. Sydney turned around, and looked at Rosalie. ¡°You said you screwed up because Theo confessed to you?¡± Rosalie gripped the hem of her shirt, not sure of what to say. ¡°Had he not looked you up and told you everything he said, would you cry like this and say that you screwed up?¡± Sydney went on. Chapter 447 Rosalie shook her head. Sydney scoffed. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t really think marrying Sebastian was a mistake. If Theo hadn¡¯t looked you up, your rtionship with Sebastian would still be fine.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to me Theo for this. He shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you and said what he said.¡± ¡°Mom, things have alreadye to this point. It¡¯s meaningless trying to me someone. I just hope that everyone will calm down,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°And then? Will you still see Theo after everyone has calmed down?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie shut her eyes, looking pained. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t forgive Theo, will you?¡± ¡°Forgiveness is no longer a question between Theo and me. Perhaps we¡¯re both responsible for things turning out this way. Since we need to pay the price for our mistakes, we have to stay as far away as possible from each other to prevent the situation from worsening, especially since we¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the father of your child. Since he admits that he loves you, he must love your child too. Won¡¯t you change your mind on ount of that?¡± Given what she knew of her son¡¯s character, he must have imploded internally to finally decide on confessing his feelings. Rosalie rubbed her belly with a sigh, her mind in a mess. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve married Sebastian. If Theo knows I¡¯m pregnant, he definitely won¡¯t give up. I can¡¯t let him know about it.¡± Sydney was bbergasted. ¡°Why in the world did youe up with such a foul idea, marrying Sebastian?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. I did it to help him.¡± ¡°I know you did it to help him, but you did it at the expense of yourself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a fake marriage,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°It¡¯s not for real. Since I wasn¡¯t nning on marrying anyone else, I thought helping Sebastian this way wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Sydney crossed her arms, finding the entire situation maddening yet hrious. ¡°You¡¯re so generous. Have you ever thought that while you don¡¯t find it a big deal, Sebastian might not think the same way?¡± ¡°Seb knows this is just a fake marriage. He wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°Did he say that himself? Do you know him so well that you can see through his mind? Have you ever considered that this might be a trap that he worked with his father?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart leapt. She turned around, and eximed in shock, ¡°No, they have no reason to do that!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said as she stood up. ¡°If you think they did it deliberately, they must have an objective in doing so. What is their objective? Just so I¡¯ll marry into the Carter family? don¡¯t think I¡¯m that capable a person, worthy of them to scheme for me to get married into the family.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think so, but¡­¡± Sydney was about to say more, but she swallowed the rest of her sentence. She eventually sighed. There was no point for her to get angry over something that had happened. Moreover, there were some things that the fewer people knew about, the better. At the end of the day, she was at fault, too. Had she told Rosalie the truth earlier, Rosalie might hesitate to marry Sebastian.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org ¨C Content owner. Rosalie could sense that there was something on Sydney¡¯s mind. ¡°Mom, what were you about to say?¡± ¡°I was going to scold you,¡± Sydney said irritably. Rosalie hung her head guiltily. ¡°But there¡¯s no point in me scolding you. The past is the past. When are you going to divorce Sebastian?¡± Sydney asked. hapter 448 ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t it a fake marriage? In that case, there has to be a limit. You won¡¯t really spend the rest of your days with him, will you?¡± Sydney said. ¡°We¡¯ll let nature take its course, I suppose. When he meets ady he fancies, he¡¯ll naturally divorce me.¡± Sydneyughed sardonically. ¡°You¡¯re even more generous and open-minded than I thought! Your divorce with Theo must have caused you to lose all expectations and reverence towards marriage in general. It¡¯s be nothing but a tool that isn¡¯t even all that important, is that it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie admitted frankly. ¡°My marriage to Theo brought me nothing but pain and sorrow. Marriage means nothing to me right now, except maybe a tool that I might lend a friend if he needs it.¡± Sydney had nothing to say in response to Rosalie¡¯s words. Rosalie didn¡¯t even care about her own marriage, which was why she could easily make use of it to help a friend. Theodore had truly hurt her deeply, to the point she gave up all hope in marriage.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org ¨C Content owner. ¡°What about your baby? If the Carters found out that you¡¯re pregnant, are you going to make my grandson a member of their family?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°No, Mom.¡± Rosalie said. ¡°This is my baby. I won¡¯t let him have any rtionship with the Carters whatsoever. I¡¯ll give birth to my baby by myself. Of course, the Carters may find out about it, and that might be my chance to divorce Sebastian. After all these, they probably won¡¯t make Sebastian marry another woman. I¡¯m just temporarily helping him ovee this hurdle. We¡¯ll talk about things in the future as theye.¡± Sydney¡¯s mind was in a daze, and she was rendered speechless. Eventually, she said helplessly, ¡°You might not find it a big deal to use your marriage to help a friend, but you forgot one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked. Sydney said solemnly, ¡°You forgot about what Sebastian truly feels. You might think of it as a fake marriage, but he might not think the same way. If he took it seriously and refuse to get a divorce, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. Seb knows this is a fake marriage. We¡¯ve made things clear between us. He¡¯s a very nice man, and we¡¯re friends.¡± Rosalie clearly trusted him a lot. ¡°Is that so? Could a child who grew up under Geoffrey Carter really be an angel?¡± Sydney said. She refused to believe that a demon could raise an angel. A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing was even scarier than a real, undisguised wolf. For all Rosalie knew, Sebastian might be even more scheming than his father. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?¡± Rosalie asked, uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself very clear,¡± Sydney said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s obvious Geoffrey Carter is no good, but a truly devious person may not be easy to discern. Is Sebastian really that good a person? don¡¯t believe someone so perfect exists. Sometimes, the more perfect something seems, the more dangerous it is. It¡¯s like a beautifully wrapped Christmas present that turns out to be a bomb when you unwrap it. The most frightening people are those disguised in the most attractive and bewitching appearances.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Seb, and you¡¯ve never interacted with him before. He isn¡¯t like that. He treats me very well. He was always with me, helping me out when I was at my most miserable state. I trust that he is sincere with me.¡± ¡°So what if he is?¡± Sydney said. ¡°Just because he¡¯s sincere with you, doesn¡¯t make him a good person. Have you seen him when he¡¯s alone?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie fell silent. She recalled how Sebastian red up at his subordinates, which was a frightening scene she had never witnessed before. ¡°I advise you to be careful. Don¡¯t give him your all. A person like him is a master at disguise,¡± Sydney reminded Rosalie. Suddenly, Rosalie chuckled. ¡°Seb treats me very well, and he¡¯s sincere with me. If that¡¯s a disguise, what about Theo? He hurt me and divorced me for Cynthia. He might not be fake, but does that make him a good person? If Seb is really two-faced like you think he is even if he really is a bad person, goes that mean I can¡¯t be sincere with him or help him out if he treats me well and is sincere with me? Is that it?¡± Sydney looked back at Rosalie, suddenly at a loss for what to say. ¡°Mom,¡± Rosalie went on. ¡°I¡¯m just a woman and a friend, not the police or a judge. From my own perspective, whoever treats me well, I¡¯ll treat them well. This is a very n straightforward question. If he really is a bad guy who did bad things, the police are around to deal with him. I just want to be sincere toward whoever treats me well.¡± Sydney frowned. ¡°Have you fallen in love with Sebastian?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± Sydney looked hard at her, as if trying to uncover clues from her eyes. Rosalie evaded her gaze. ¡°Really, I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to love anyone right now.¡± Theodore alone hadpletely broken her heart. Her broken heart had no capacity to care for another man. Chapter 449 In the deep of the night, Sebastian sped along a quiet, secluded road until he reached an obscure bar with many motorcycles parked outside. Sebastian was very distraught. He got out of the car and made a beeline for the bar, wanting to drown out his frustrations with alcohol. Many people in the bar were dressed in biker style, with tattoos adorning their bodies. To a traditional person, they didn¡¯t look very decent. Sebastian walked, dressed in his suit, looking like a member of high society and sticking out like a sore thumb in the crowd. Everyone was staring at him. He ignored them all, and sat at the bar counter and ced his order. The bartender watched as Sebastian downed a few sses consecutively. ¡°First time here, handsome? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Sebastian looked up and said coldly, ¡°Just do your job and give me my drinks.¡± He exuded an aura of cold authority, and his words sent a chill down the bartender¡¯s spine. The bartender had seen his share of hooligans and gangsters, many of them no stranger to gang fights. However, the aura that this man exuded was way more frightening than those hooligans. Oftentimes, the ones who yelled the loudest were the most timid. The truly frightening ones are the ones who didn¡¯t rely on yelling to make themselves known. ¡°Hey, bro.¡± A tall andnky man sat next to him. Sebastian ignored him, and continued drinking. Instead of getting angry, the man said gleefully, ¡°You don¡¯t look like you belong here at all. You belong to one of them high-ss banquets. Let me guess. Why in the world are you here, drowning your sorrows? Your face is wounded. You were probably in a fight. After the fight, you drove all the way here to this secluded face. If my guess is right, this is all for a woman.¡± Sebastian¡¯s hand, holding the ss, stiffened ever so slightly. He turned to nce at the man and spat coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯m right.¡± The man chuckled. Instead of leaving, he went on, ¡°Bro, given your stature and figure, you have nock of women throwing themselves at you. I think this woman, must be very important you, and you can¡¯t get her. Why get would a man like you be unable to get a woman? Oh, I know. That woman must be in love with someone else, but that man hurt her, so you fought with him in a bid to stand up for her.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sebastian mmed his ss on the bar counter. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The man chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I think I can help you with your problems, because I know best what women want.¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°Is that so? So what do women want?¡± ¡°Women want men to mess them up. The more painful, the better. Forget about what they say. Men they find most unforgettable are often the ones who hurt them the et deepest. Conversely, they don¡¯t give a damn about the ones who treat them well. To get a woman, you must first hurt her then give her something good before hurting her again. That way, she¡¯d be trapped in a never-ending cycle of pain and happiness.¡± Sebastianughed. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± ¡°Am I, really?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Think about it. Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening in reality?¡± Sebastian tightened his grip over the ss as he thought about Theodore and Rosalie. Why did Rosalie still love Theodore, no matter how much he hurt her? Was what this man said true-that women always found those who hurt them the deepest, most unforgettable? ¡°Dude, I know you.¡± The man lifted a hand, and patted Sebastian¡¯s shoulders gently. He leaned in close, then said into Sebastian¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to snag a woman. You just need¡­¡± Chapter 450 The next day, Rosalie woke up in the middle of a nightmare. ¡°Seb, no! No!¡± She dreamt of Sebastian fighting with Theodore, and Theodore beating Sebastian to death. The first thing she did after jumping out of bed was to check her phone and see if Sebastian called her. He didn¡¯t. Rosalie freshened herself up, nning to go to Sebastian¡¯s office to find him. He might be deliberately ignoring her calls. Once she was ready, she opened the door. Lo and behold, she saw Theodore standing outside. She jumped back in fright, and was about to m the door shut when he raised his hand and pressed it against the door. ¡°Wait,¡± he said. ¡°Theodore Spencer, can you please stop harassing me?¡± This man was suffocating her first thing in the morning. ¡°Rose, can¡¯t you just talk calmly to me? I¡¯ve been waiting for you here since four in the morning. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t knock and decided to wait till you came out. I don¡¯t mean to force you, but can¡¯t we just sit down and talk calmly?¡± There was a hint of fatigue on Theodore¡¯s face; he looked as though he really didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. ¡°What else is there to talk about between us?¡± Rosalie had no energy to argue with him. ¡°I have something to do. I need to leave. I don¡¯t have time. Please go away.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Theodore asked coldly, shooting her a suspicious re. ¡°Are you going to look for Sebastian?¡± ¡°What business is it of yours? Step aside.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to find him.¡± Theodore pressed Rosalie against the wall. ¡°Why do you care so much about him? I don¡¯t believe you two are just friends.¡± ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife,¡± Rosalie sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯ve already registered our marriage?¡± Theodore punched the wall with a smash. Rosalie jumped in fright, her heart racing. The fear in her eyes made Theodore retract his hand and suppress the fire in his heart. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry at me. Now, be good. Divorce Sebastian, won¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie realized it was bing nearly impossible tomunicate with Theodore. This man was simply too arrogant and prideful. ¡°Come with me.¡± He grabbed her wrist forcefully, and dragged her away. ¡°Where are you taking me? Let me go!¡± Theodore ignored her protests, and pulled her into his car roughly. It was only until he drove all the way to the hospital that Rosalie realized what he wanted to do. This hospital was well known for its cardiovascr surgery department. Since Cynthia was about to undergo a heart transnt, she naturally had to be treated here. Theodore would definitely give her the best treatment avable. Theodore held Rosalie¡¯s hand tight, and pulled her to Cynthia¡¯s ward. ¡°Theodore Spencer, are you insane? What are you trying to do?¡± Rosalie demanded. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to Cindy and telling her who I truly love, and that I¡¯m not marrying her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s dying? You¡¯ve repeatedly promised to marry her but ended up breaking your promise again and again! Aren¡¯t you afraid she won¡¯t spare you even after her death?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her soul to take revenge on me, then. Whatever it is, I¡¯m going to remarry you.¡± Rosalie never expected to see Theodore behave so unreasonably.Belonging ? N?velDrama.Org. When they arrived at Cynthia¡¯s ward, they saw the doctors trying to resuscitate her. Theodore¡¯s gripped Rosalie¡¯s hand tight as he stared at the scene before him, his gazeplex. Rosalie turned around, and said to him, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really about to die. Are you really going to tell her that you love me?¡± Theodore was hesitant. He realized how raw he was being, and that telling Cynthia his true feelings at this point might cause her to lose her life. ¡°Rose, give me a few more days, please. That¡¯s all that Cynthia has left!¡± Wife my 451-460 Taking advantage of Theodore loosening his grip, Rosalie shook him off forcefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I give you time or not. It¡¯s impossible for us to get back together anymore. What do you take me for? When you wanted a divorce, I had no choice but to leave. Now that you want to reconcile, I¡¯m supposed to give up everything for you?¡± she sneered. ¡°Give up everything? Are you referring to Sebastian? Is he your everything?¡± Theodore spat furiously, Rosalfe was tired of arguing with him. After resuscitating Cynthia, the doctor walked out of the ward. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Miss Zeller only has a few days left to live. There¡¯s still no news from the organ donation bank, and hope is slim. However, we¡¯ll try our best to minimize Miss Zeller¡¯s pain.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were empty, as if he was drunk in a faraway dream. Standing at the side, Rosalie was silent. She couldn¡¯t make any sarcastic remarks, nor could she say anyforting words. In truth, she didn¡¯t care whether Cynthia lived or died. She didn¡¯t even feel the thrill of revenge. ¡°I understand,¡± Theodore said heavily, nodding. ¡°Do your best to minimize her pain.¡± ¡°Mr. Spencer!¡± Yerick suddenly hurried over, holding arge box in his hands. ¡°This is the wedding dress you ordered. Would you like to show it to Miss Zeller?¡± Theodore frowned and turned to nce at Rosalie, who was looking at him mockingly. Her gaze gave his heart a terrible pang. ¡°Just put it in the ward for now. Cynthia is still in aa. I¡¯ll show it to her when she wakes up,¡± he said. Yerick nodded. He noticed Rosalie, but didn¡¯t dare to ask why she was here and kept silent. Theodore walked up to her. ¡°Rose¡­ Considering that Cindy doesn¡¯t. have long to live, can you let go of your grudges against her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to hold grudges against her,¡± Rosalie said coldly, her head raised. ¡°This is between you and her.¡± Theodore felt his heart squeeze when he saw her cold gaze. Did she really not care anymore? She didn¡¯t even seem jealous or envious. ¡°She¡¯s so weak that she can¡¯t attend a wedding. She¡¯ll wear this wedding dress to her grave. This is the only thing I can do for her. Tell me you won¡¯t be mad at me,¡± he said, Rosalie sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I no longer care. Even if you marry Cynthia now, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°But I care!¡± Theodore held her hand, and pressed it against his heart. ¡°Rose, I care deeply. What do I have to do for you to forgive me?¡± Rosalie felt a lump in her throat, and she forced back her tears. ¡°Stop talking.¡± So many things had happened in such a short time, and she was overwhelmed by all the shocking news. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so avoidance was instinctual. At that moment, Cynthia¡¯s attending physician hurried over. ¡°Mr. Spencer, we¡¯ve found a matching heart.¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on Rosalie¡¯s hand loosened slightly. Stunned, he turned around. ¡°Really?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°The hospital has admitted a severely injured patient. His brain was severely damaged, resulting in a eepa with no hope of recovery. However, his heart is still beating.¡± Theodore let go of Rosalie¡¯s hand, and immediately asked, ¡°And?¡± A cold chill surged through Rosalie when she saw Theodore¡¯s reaction. This was his true self. Look at how excited he was upon hearing Cynthia could be saved! Every single time, he would let go of Rosalie. D ¡°The patient seems to have been attacked. We don¡¯t know who he is yet. The police are trying to find his family. If we get the family¡¯s consent, we can perform the surgery immediately!¡± Seeing how excited they were, Rosalie felt a heavy weight on her. From their perspective, they would naturally be happy. On the other hand, the injured person they mentioned would die. After all, it was one person¡¯s life for another¡¯s. As expected as long as the one dying wasn¡¯t someone they cared about, it didn¡¯t matter. The doctor continued, ¡°The patient¡¯s organs are very healthy. If the family agrees, his corneas and all his organs, even his skin, can be donated. We could save many lives.¡± ¡°You said he was attacked?¡± Theodore asked. The doctor nodded. ¡°Judging from his injuries, yes. And he had not identification on him. He might have been robbed.¡± ¡°I see. Once you find his family, tell them that if they agree to donating his organs, I¡¯ll agree to any condition,¡± Theodore said. Rosalie felt dizzy, like she was about to faint. Her heart ached, as if something bad had happened. She felt very, very uneasy. After the doctor left, Theodore grabbed her into a tight hug. ¡°Rose, did you hear that? Cindy¡¯s not going to die!¡± Rosalie forcefully pushed him away ¡°What does that have to do with me? Do you expect me to celebrate with you?¡± ¡°Rose, don¡¯t you understand? Once Cindy¡¯s better, I¡¯ll make things clear with her. I won¡¯t see her again. ¡°So as long as she¡¯s alive, you can rest easy and break up with her confidently?¡± Rosalie sneered. Theodore frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? Didn¡¯t you ask me to make a choice before? I¡¯ve chosen now, so why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°Why should I be happy? It¡¯s toote! From the moment you asked for a divorce, you¡¯ve had plenty of time to tell me and make a choice, but you never did. Not once! You waited until after Sebastian and I got married to tell me. You really have great timing.¡± Rosalie felt that she and Theodore weren¡¯t meant to be together. The timing was always wrong. Immediately, Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s never toote as long as you know how you feel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. The world doesn¡¯t want us to be together. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? How many times do I have to say this? Sebastian and I are already married,¡± she snapped. In truth, her marriage to Sebastian wasn¡¯t the point. Since it was a fake marriage, they could divorce anytime. The real issue was that she couldn¡¯t pretend nothing had happened. The pain Theodore brought her was too agonizing. She was afraid. ¡°Do you love him?¡± Theodore demanded. ¡°Tell me! Did you marry him because you love him and you two were involved long before, or because you were heartbroken and soughtfort in him?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t answer his question. Neither was true. If she told Theodore she married Sebastian to help him, Theodore would never stop bothering her. But she couldn¡¯t say she loved Sebastian either, because that was a lie. Given Theodore¡¯s current crazed state, if he went to cause trouble for Sebastian, the consequences would be severe Seeing Rosalie¡¯s silence, Theodore gripped her shoulders. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I¡¯ve told you all my thoughts, but you¡¯ve never told me yours! So now, tell me what do you really think?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rosalie pushed him away, hard. ¡°You¡¯re really annoying! Go and take care of your Cynthia, and stop harassing me.¡± She turned, and ran away. ¡°Rose!¡± Theodore shouted. He was about to chase after her, when a weak voice suddenly came from the ward. ¡°Theo, where are you¡­?¡± Theodore sighed; he nced at the ward, then looked in the direction Rosalie had left. It seemed she really didn¡¯t want to see him. Forget it. He would give her some time to calm down. He was worried that if he pushed too hard, she would just run further away. Theodore walked into the ward, and sat by the bed. ¡°Cindy.¡± Cynthia saw a beautifulrge gift box ced not far away. ¡°Theo, what¡¯s that?¡± However, Theodore changed the subject. ¡°Cindy, I have good news for you. We¡¯ve found a matching heart.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Yes. If his family agrees, you can undergo surgery immediately.¡± ¡°We still need to wait for his family to agree? What if they don¡¯t?¡± Cynthia said, worried. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure his family agrees no matter what,¡± he assured. After all, the victim couldn¡¯t be saved and would have to rely on medical equipment to live. He would be just like a zombie. ¡°Theo¡­¡± Cynthia was ted. She was really afraid of dying, and she could feel herself getting weaker by the day. It seemed Yerick hadn¡¯t lied to her. Then again, why was family consent still needed? It was strange. In her excitement, she momentarily forgot about finding out what was in the gift box. In the corridor, Rosalie was on the phone with Yvonne. ¡°Have you heard from Seb?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went. He isn¡¯t answering my calls. I asked at thepany, and he wasn¡¯t there either. I¡¯m so worried!¡± Yvonne replied. Rosalie sighed. ¡°What should we do? Could something have happened to him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rose. Seb won¡¯t let anything happen to him. He¡¯s a grown man; he¡¯ll take care of himself. Maybe he just wants to cool off.¡± ¡°Okay. If you hear anything, please tell me right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you know immediately!¡± After ending the call, Rosalie put her phone in her pocket. Then, she heard voices from a ward by. e was n ¡°Have you found the patient¡¯s family?¡± ¡°He had no identification on him, and his face is badly injured. It¡¯s hard to identify him. The police are still looking.¡± ¡°Even though his organs can save others, he¡¯s really pitiful. I hope they find his family soon to confirm his identity.¡± The medical staff were standing by the bed, blocking Rosalie¡¯s view. +16 BONUS When they came out, they saw her standing outside the ward. ¡°Miss, can we help you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Can I go in and see him? I heard you say his family hasn¡¯t been found. I feel sorry for him. Can I stay with him for a while? ¡± she asked. The doctor nced into the ward, and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He thought that this youngdy was really kind. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalie walked in, and saw the man lying in bed. His face was badly injured, and he was wearing an oxygen mask, relying on machines to sustain his life. Poor guy! Who could have hurt him this badly? She hoped the perpetrators would be arrested soon. Her heart stirred withpassion. Seeing innocent people suffering made her upset. She leaned over, and pulled up the nket covering him. As she got closer, she noticed a ck mole on his left ear. Stunned, she suddenly thought of something. Rosalie carefully examined the man¡¯s face. He was badly injured, making it hard to recognize him. She immediately pulled back the nket to check his hand, and found wounds on the knuckles of his right hand. Yesterday, Sebastian had injured his hand in a fight with Theodore. The wounds were an exact match. Rosalie was thunderstruck. ¡°Seb, is it you?! I know it¡¯s you!¡± she screamed. A nurse saw what was happening, and hurried into the room. ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡± Rosalie was extremely agitated. ¡°Seb, wake up! Please wake up! How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°Miss, do you know him?¡± the nurse asked. ¡°Yes! His name is Sebastian Carter!¡± hapter 454 Soon, in the doctor¡¯s office¡­.. ¡°Mrs. Carter, I understand how you feel, but as a doctor, I must exin the situation to you. Mr. Carter suffered severe head trauma and has fallen into a deepa. He has lost his pupiry light reflex,ed reflex, swallowing reflex, cough reflex, and tendon reflex ¡°He has no spontaneous breathing, and can only be outained by medication and medical equipment. Although his heart is still beating his brain is unresponsive. If the medical equipment is turned off, his heart will stop beating immediately.¡± As Sebastian¡¯s wife, Rosalie had the right to make medical decisions on his behalf in emergencies when he couldn¡¯t decide for himself. If she signed the consent form, the organ transnt surgery could be performed immediately. However, it would also mean she was giving up on Sebastian Rosalie¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying ¡°Is there any criter way? Doesn¡¯t he have any chance of waking up? With how advanced technology is nowadays, there must be another treatment, right?¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter, the human brain isplex. Mr. Carter¡¯s brain injury is severe. With the current technology, we cannot restore Blood flow O his brain. We¡¯ve done our best. His chances of waiting up are extremely slim. Even with machines and medication, we can¡¯t sustain his heartbeat indefinitely. If we dy further, his organs w22 begin to fail¡± Rosalie wiped away her tears, took a deep breath to calm herself, and asked, ¡°What do you suggest we do now?¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter, I know this is very difficult, but there are currently three patients awaiting organ transnts: one needs a heart, one needs a kidney, and one needs a liver. If you agree, Mr. Carter would be a doner and save three lives.¡± Rosalie trembled. ¡°No! Even if the chances are slim, there¡¯s still hope. +15 BONUS right? I¡¯ve heard of people in vegetative states waking up. There¡¯s still a chance.¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes, but the probability is very low. He will most likely never wake up. It¡¯s highly likely that his organs will fail before that happens, and then we will miss the optimal opportunity for organ transnts. Those three patients¡­¡± the doctor trailed off. ¡°So, you mean to save those three lives, I have to sacrifice Sebastian¡¯s life?¡± Rosalie said pointedly. She couldn¡¯t ept it! The doctor sighed. ¡°Mrs. Carter, I truly understand how you feel. I don¡¯t mean to ckmail you morally, but the chances of Mr. Carter waking up are very slim. In my thirty years as a doctor, I¡¯ve never seen a patient with injuries like his wake up. There¡¯s no meaning to his life now; it¡¯s sustained by medication and machines. Even the patient himself might not want to live like this. But if you agree, he can save three people and be a hero.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t preach to me! I don¡¯t care if his organs can save three people or thirty people. It¡¯s his life we¡¯re talking about! He never wanted this, and he doesn¡¯t want to be a hero. In your thirty years of practice, did the families of patients like him hold on until the end, or did they follow the doctors¡® advice and choose to turn off the machines and give up?¡± Rosalie retorted. She stood up with clenched fists. ¡°The chances of him waking up are slim, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no chance. Even if there¡¯s only a 1% chance, he wouldn¡¯t want to die. He definitely wants to live! If this hospital can¡¯t restore blood flow to his brain, I¡¯ll find another hospital! There are so many doctors in the world. Just because you can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean other doctors can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter, please calm down. I can see where you¡¯reing from¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t! The person dying isn¡¯t someone you care about. I¡¯m sorry to hear that the three patients are waiting for organs, but I can¡¯t give up on this slim hope. Sebastian definitely doesn¡¯t want to die; he wants to live!¡± ¡°I believe Mr. Carter wants to live. I¡¯m not trying to pressure you, and no one is forcing you to make a decision now. But I hope you¡¯ll consider this: one of the patients waiting for a transnt is a ten¨Cyear¨Cold child who¡¯s very III.¡± ¡°Enough! Stop talking! You say you would let me consider it, but you¡¯re constantly pressuring me! I know what you¡¯re thinking: one life for three. At seems like a good deal to you, right?¡± Rosalie snapped. ¡°Mrs. Carter, I¡¯ve never seen it that way. Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± the doctor quickly exined. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to misunderstand, then stop talking. I¡¯ll think about it, but please don¡¯t disturb me before I make a decision.¡± She feared she would give in from the constant pressure and give up on Sebastian, so she needed to think for herself and not be influenced by anyone. Rosalle turned, pushed open the office door, and left. CONBUNDLES get more free bonus »Ø Rosalie had just left the office, when a figure rushed toward her. ¡°Rose!¡± Yvonne had rushed here as fast as she could after receiving Rosalie¡¯s call. She arrived to see Rosalie with tears on her face. ¡°Vonnie¡­¡± Rosalie hugged her tightly. Rosalie then told Yvonne what had happened. They immediately went to Sebastian¡¯s room. ¡°Seb, can you hear me? Please wake up!¡± Yvonne wept. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t look for you hard enough!¡± She had previously thought Sebastian, being a grown man, wouldn¡¯t get into trouble and that Rosalie was over worrying. She never imagined something like this would happen to him. If she had seriously looked for her brother and kept asking, maybe she could have found him and prevented this ident. Rosalie gently patted Yvonne¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Were you able to reach your parents?¡± After recognizing Sebastian at the hospital, Rosalie immediately called. Yvonne and his parents, but only reached Yvonne. Sebastian¡¯s parents were unreachable. The hospital staff, upon learning she was Sebastian¡¯s wife, had brought her to the office instantly. She thought they would be discussing treatment ns with her instead, they talked about organ donation. And now, only Yvonne had arrived. ¡°My parents went on a trip. They left abruptly yesterday. When they called me, they were already on the ne. I can¡¯t reach them now; their phones are out of service,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Why would they suddenly go on a trip?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. + ?S BONUS ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems they went to a remote ce. They asked Seb to handle everything, and not to disturb them until they came back.¡± Rosalie knew about this arrangement, but she didn¡¯t expect them to leave so soon. ¡°Rose, there¡¯s a chance that Seb will wake up, right?¡± Yvonne asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, he definitely has a chance to wake up. I won¡¯t let him die, absolutely not.¡± She wiped away her tears. If yesterday¡¯s incident hadn¡¯t urred, would Sebastian have been safe? She had said those words to protect him and prevent a conflict between him and Theodore. But in the end, he still got hurt. If she hadn¡¯t known Sebastian, would he have been unharmed? ¡°Seb, you must hold on. I¡¯ll always stay with you. Please keep fighting, ¡°she murmured. ¡°Rose!¡± Suddenly, a voice called from outside. Rosalie turned and saw Theodore standing there. An ominous premonition welled up with her. Theodore walked in. ¡°Why are you here? Are you his family?¡± Theodore had heard from the hospital dean that the injured man¡¯s family had been found, and that the patient¡¯s wife was here. At first, he had found it odd. He wanted to speak to the family directly, but the director insisted that it was better for the doctors to handle it. ording to regtions, the donor¡¯s family and the recipients¡® families shouldn¡¯t meat to prevent disputes.. Theodore hadn¡¯t pushed it. He thought the patient¡¯s family would eventually agree, since there was no hope for the patient. ¨C However, the doctor told him the family was very emotional and refused to sign the consent form. Theodore had no choice but to speak to the family himself. To his surprise, the wife of the patient was Rosalie¨Cwhich meant the injured man was Sebastian! The room fell into a deadly silence. Rosalie stared at Theodore in shock. She suddenly realized that one of the patients in need of an organ was none other than Cynthia. So, she wasn¡¯t just ex¨Cspouses with Theodore¨Cthey were now opponents! ¡°Rose.¡± Theodore stepped forward, and nced at the man on the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would be Sebastian. What happened?¡± Rosalie wiped her tears away, and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They said he was attacked.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Theodore looked at Sebastian on the bed, feeling a bit shocked. However, he wasn¡¯t really affected, and he didn¡¯t feel as sorrowful as Rosalie. Sebastian was his rival, after all. Despite not feeling joy over Sebastian¡¯son, deep down, he was somewhat relieved that Sebastian was dying. This way, there would be no one topete with him for Rosalie. Humans wereplex and contradictory. Good and evil constantly battled each other within, and which side won depended on the situation. Seeing how indifferent Theodore was, Rosalie felt uneasy. But how much could she expect from Theodore? He wasn¡¯t rted to Sebastian, and their rtionship was hostile. She couldn¡¯t expect him to feel as sad as she did. Rosalie knew why Theodore hade. The doctor must have informed him. Theodore gave her a solemn look. ¡°Rose, can we talk?¡± Rosalie knew what he wanted to discuss, and immediately refused. ¡± No. There¡¯s nothing to talk about. You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave.¡± ¡°I just want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie smiled sarcastically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to talk about. the heart donation?¡± Theodore was momentarily speechless. He wanted to discuss that, but seeing Rosalie¡¯s current state, she clearly didn¡¯t want to talk. However, he had to. Cynthia couldn¡¯t wait much longer. ¡°Rose, I¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Yvonne stepped forward angrily. ¡°Please leave!¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you? Move aside!¡± Theodore spat, cold. and harsh. ¡°You¡­!¡± Yvonne was furious. Rosalie shoved Theodore away forcefully. ¡°Why are you talking to her like that? You¡¯re the one who should leave!¡± ¡°Rose, I know you¡¯re upset, but can you calm down and consider what the doctor said? Sebastian¡¯sa is so severe that he can¡¯t wake up. If you don¡¯t let go, he¡¯ll be hooked to the machines forever. He¡¯ll be living like a zombie, with no awareness of what¡¯s going on around him. No. one wants to live like that. You¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Stop it!¡± Rosalie cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anymore! The doctor already exined everything. I said I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Will you really consider it? You¡¯re just stalling! You won¡¯t consider it!¡± ¡°So what? What do you want now?¡± Rosalie demanded. ¡°Are you going to force me?¡± CON BUN ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. I¡¯m just trying to reason with you and discuss this amicably,¡± Theodore said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. You want me to use Sebastian¡¯s heart to save Cynthia, right? Impossible!¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s resolute tone, Theodore had mixed feelings. ¡°Why is it impossible? Are you protecting Sebastian? Or are you angry with me? Is that why you want Cindy to die?¡± If it was thetter, Theodore, would feel some joy deep down despite his anger. It would mean Rosalie still cared about him, and that she was just jealous and upset¨Cjust like he was jealous of Sebastian. If Sebastian died, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you use Seb¡¯s heart to save your mistress! I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± Theodore snarled to Yvonne. Then, he grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Rose. You¡¯re his wife and the primary decision¨Cmaker. I promise you, if you sign the consent form, I¡¯ll never see Cindy again. You can ask me to do anything, and I¡¯ll stay by your side forever!¡± He had already decided that regardless of Cynthia¡¯s fate, he wanted to be with Rosalie. He no longer wanted to lie to himself. However, to others, Theodore¡¯s words were uneptable. Yvonne was indignant. ¡°You¡¯re such a scumbag! Rose is my sister¨Cin-w now. Why should you stay by her side? You just want Seb to die! You¡¯re cruel!¡± Theodore snapped, ¡°Your brother is dying. Do you want your so¨Ccalled sister¨Cinw to be a widow for life?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne raised her hand, shaking with anger. ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rosalie interrupted, pulling away from Theodore. ¡°She¡¯s right. You just want Sebastian to die. How dare you speak so self- righteously? When you wanted a divorce, I obediently signed the papers. Now you want me back, and I have to obediently return to you? You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yvonne echoed, cheering Rosalie on. Despite Rosalie¡¯s usually gentle demeanor, she was unyielding at crucial moments. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want toe back to me at all? Even if Sebastian dies?¡± ¡°Shut up! He won¡¯t die! He¡¯ll survive! I¡¯m not at your beck and call,¡± Rosalie snarled. Theodore¡¯s heart was breaking. ¡°I never treated you like that. Why do you see me this way?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly how you are!¡± Rosalie said in a hoarse voice.¡± Remember? How many times have you hurt me because of Cynthia? You always believed her over me. You say you love me, but I don¡¯t believe it! How can you love someone and not trust them?¡± ¡°Then tell me, when did I not trust you? I trust you now. Tell me, and I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°Fine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now! Cynthia¡¯s not a good person, and doesn¡¯t deserve to be saved. Do you believe me?¡± In the face of Theodore¡¯s silence, Rosalie broke into coldughter. ¡°Look at that! You just contradicted yourself!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rose, that¡¯s not the same! This is about her life. No matter what kind of person Cindy is, as long as there¡¯s a chance, she should be saved. After all, she hasn¡¯t done anything heinous,¡± Theodore tried to reason. COMMENTS ¡°The chance you¡¯re talking about requires Sebastian¡¯s life. She doesn¡¯t deserve this chance!¡± Rosalie yelled. Between saving Sebastian and Cynthia, there was no doubt who Rosalie would choose. No matter how slim the hope, she would never give up on Sebastian. Whether Cynthia lived or died had nothing to do with her; she wasn¡¯t that noble. Everyone would prioritize protecting the people they cared about in crucial times. Only doctors, when facing two injured strangers, would prioritize the one easiest to save and abandon the one with the slimmest hope. Theodore clenched his fists. ¡°Do you hate Cindy that much? It¡¯s my fault that everything happened. If you want to hate, then hate me.¡± ¡°My decision won¡¯t change whether I hate you or not.¡± She would make the same choice, even if the patient in need of an organ wasn¡¯t Cynthia. Theodore didn¡¯t believe Rosalie would be this cold. ¡°You¡¯ve changed! You used to be so kind. You should know it¡¯s not just Cindy waiting for a transnt. There are two other people. Sebastian alone could save three lives.¡± Hearing this made Rosalie furious. ¡°Does saving three lives justify sacrificing one? What did Sebastian do wrong? Are human lives elementary school math problems?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? He¡¯s already a zombie!¡± Theodore shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me! I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a zombie! I won¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Rose, it¡¯s his fate to be lying here today. You¡¯ve been married to him for only one day. Did you think about how selfish your decision is?¡± Theodore retorted. 1/3 Selfish? Hearing this word made Rosalieugh out of anger. It reminded her of when Theodore protected Cynthia and used her, his very own wife, of being malicious. This man never failed to disappoint her. No matter how righteous his words sounded, in essence, he always prioritized Cynthia. Fortunately, he confessed his feelings for her toote. If he had confessed a month ago, she might not have seen his true colors. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m selfish. So what if I¡¯ve been married to Sebastian for only one day? Even if we¡¯ve only been married for one minute, I would still be his wife. I have the right to make decisions for him legally. If you don¡¯t like it, sue me!¡± she spat. Rosalie was now tired of arguing. In fact, Theodore was the selfish one. ¡°Exactly!¡± Yvonne echoed. ¡°Even if they¡¯ve been married for one minute, she¡¯s still my sister¨Cinw. She has the right to make legal decisions for him and the right to inherit the family¡¯s assets.¡± Beep, beep, beep! Suddenly, the monitor started to beep. Medical staff ran into the room. ¡°Family members, please step out.¡± They were forced to leave the room. The doctor pulled the curtain close, and started resuscitating Sebastian. ¡°Seb¡­¡± Rosalie pressed her hands against the ss window, crying as she watched the medical staff attempt to save Sebastian. Her distress pierced Theodore¡¯s heart. Did she really care that much. about Sebastian? ¡°Rose, if Sebastian doesn¡¯t make it through this time, will you agree? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was sorrowful. This time, Rosalie broke down and shouted, ¡°Why are you so cruel?! Even in this situation, you still say such things! You clearly want. Sebastian to die!¡± Suddenly, Rosalie remembered something. She saw the wounds on Theodore¡¯s face, and recalled the fight they had yesterday. Before he left, he had told her something. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll give you some time to calm down, but this isn¡¯t the end of it. I won¡¯t stand idly by and watch you and Sebastian live your days as a married couple.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart pounded violently, giving rise to a terrifying thought. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus D COMMENTS Chapter 459 Why did Sebastian have an ident right when Cynthia needed a heart transnt? And it just so happened that Sebastian¡¯s heart was a match. for her. Could it be that all of this was Theodore¡¯s n? Most people would have undergone medical checkups, and their data. was stored in the system. Did Theodore use his connections to conduct a thorough search for a matching donor to save Cynthia, eventually discovering that Sebastian was suitable? But since Sebastian was still alive, he couldn¡¯t be a donor. In order to save Cynthia, did Theodore resort to something as terrifying as this? Theodore might be a scumbag, but he wasn¡¯tpletely evil. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to believe he could be so wicked¨Cbut now, the facts made her consider this possibility. All of this was too much of a coincidence. One coincidence might be believable, but multiple coincidences together could be a carefully nned scheme. Even a good person might do something cruel when their interests. were at stake. Everyone had a dark side, and Cynthia was Theodore¡¯s best excuse tomit malice. Seeing the suspicion in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, Theodore was shaken. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± At that moment, a cute voice called out for her. ¡°Miss.¡± Yerick ran over, carrying a backpack. ¡°Miss, what a coincidence! Why are you here too? What happened?¡± Rosalie turned, and saw Yerick standing in front of her. ¡°Yerry, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping, so I came to the hospital to get some medicine. Miss, what happened? Why are you crying so hard?¡± Yerick nced at Theodore, and seemed to understand something. ¡°Is he hurting you again? Didn¡¯t you find a better husband? Where is he?¡± he said. ¡°He¡­¡± Rosalie nced at the ward, her eyes filled with tears. Yerick looked through the ss window. He was stunned when he saw the person inside. ¡°Miss, what happened to your husband?¡± Rosalie started crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Yerick stepped forward, and gently patted her back. ¡°Who are you?¡± Theodore immediately stepped forward, and pushed Yerick away roughly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± + Yerick stumbled back a few steps, and fell to the ground with a thud, ¡°Theodore! What are you doing?¡± Rosalie moved to help Yerick up, but Yerick stood up on his own. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He was well¨Cbehaved and polite. Theodore sneered. He hadn¡¯t used much force, but the kid had deliberately fallen down. He was clearly putting on an act. Seeing Theodore¡¯s menacing expression, Yerick trembled and hid behind Rosalie. ¡°Miss, he¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s good you divorced him. He must have hit you often.¡± Yerick¡¯s words, whether out of anger or on purpose, were spoken through gritted teeth. Theodore was infuriated. ¡°Where did youe from?! What right do you have toment on our marriage?¡± He epted being called a scumbag, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate being used of hitting Rosalie. That was nder! ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Why did you push him?¡± Rosalie red up. Yerick, seemingly very frightened, grabbed her arm and clung to her. His head was lowered like a scared puppy, and he looked pitiful. Even though he was much taller than her, he looked like a fragile younger brother beside her, his eyes filled with fear. In this situation, Rosalie didn¡¯t shake off his hand but instead stood closer to him, like a sister protecting her brother. COMMENTS This upset Theodore deeply. ¡°Who¡¯s really getting handsy here? I didn¡¯t know you had so many male friends and were so close to them, Rose. You¡¯re such a good actress! You made me feel guilty, but in reality, you were messing around! How many men do you have?¡± In his anger, Theodore spoke without restraint. His heart was burning with fury. Yerick mustered the courage to stand in front of Rosalie. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much! How can you say that about Rose? You¡¯re the jerk who hurt. her and made her cry. How can you be so awful?¡± Theodore suddenlyughed. ¡°Rose, how many men have you found tofort you? It seems like you¡¯ve been telling our business to every man you meet!¡± Seeing the mockery in Theodore¡¯s eyes, Rosalie¡¯s heart was torn in two. So, Theodore thought she was promiscuous and a hypocrite. Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to react anymore; she just found him utterly ridiculous. He couldn¡¯t see what kind of person Cynthia was, no matter how much thetter was exposed. And yet, when it came to her¡­ Just because other men spoke up for her, he immediately assumed she was cheating on him. ¡°Theodore, you say you trust me, but this is your idea of trust? You¡¯ve truly opened my eyes. I used to find youughable, but now, you disgust me!¡± Rosalie sneered. Her feelings for this man had shifted from deep love to heartbreak, disappointment, and now to disgust. Sadly, a decade of love hade to this. Theodore¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. ¡°Disgust? Rose, you 1/3 better exin yourself!¡± He wanted to grab Rosalie, but Yerick stood firmly in front of her. Don¡¯t touch her! You¡¯re a jerk. You¡¯re not worthy of her. It¡¯s a good thing she married someone else. I think you¡­¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Theodore lost control, and punched Yerick in the face. ¡°Argh!¡± Yerick fell to the ground once more. Yvonne was shocked, and hurried to help him up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yerick touched his mouth, and felt some blood at the corner of his lips. He curled up, looking like a wounded puppy. He seemed really pitiful. ¡°Theodore!¡± Rosalie screamed, and pped him hard. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Theodore clutched his face, feeling the sting. He snorted. ¡°You always hit me for other men when I¡¯ve neverid a finger on you, but you indulge other men to nder me.¡± ¡°Neverid a finger? What did you do to me yesterday?! I just didn¡¯t hold it against you, Theodore! Otherwise¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but it was clear what she was implying. She stepped forward, and helped Yerick up with Yvonne¡¯s help. ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡± She gently touched Yerick¡¯s injured face. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he assured. Yvonne was also confused about what was going on. Since when did Rosalie take in a younger brother who loved to cling to her? Just then, several police officers walked over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mrs. Carter?¡°! Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We are currently investigating Mr. Carter¡¯s case, and have a few questions for you,¡± the officer said. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you know where Mr. Caster went before the incident?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Do you know if he has any enemies?¡± Rosalie nced angrily at Theodore before saying, ¡°Before the incident, my husband had a dispute with this man. They fought, and he told me this wasn¡¯t over. The next day, my husband was hurt.¡± C Wife my 461-470 Chapter 461 Theodore felt as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°You think he ended up like this because of me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re investigating, aren¡¯t they? We won¡¯t know who did it until we find out. Some people are beasts disguised as humans.¡± Rosalie emphasized thest four words. Theodore was dumbstruck. The police officers turned to look at Theodore. They noticed he had bruises on his face and hands, indicative of a recent fight. Rosalie¡¯s hands were trembling. She didn¡¯t want to think Theodore had done this, but she felt like she didn¡¯t know him anymore. Moreover, if he continued staying here, he would only pressure her to sign the consent form. It was best for him to leave. ¡°He¡¯s my ex¨Chusband, and often gets into fights with my husband. They¡¯ve fought more than once. Yesterday, he suddenly came to reconcile with me. I refused, and he got very agitated. That¡¯s when my husband arrived to protect me, and they had a fight,¡± she went on. ¡°Rose, do you really have to smear my name like this?¡± Theodore clenched his fists. ¡°Not a single word is nder. Everything I said is the truth.¡® 11 Rosalie had a clear conscience. Everyone was a suspect of hurting Sebastian. What she said was the truth; she had even withheld somet facts, such as what Theodore did to her yesterday. She believed she had been more than fair. If the investigation proved Theodore hadn¡¯t harmed Sebastian, he would be fine. But if he was responsible, she wouldn¡¯t cover up for him. ¡°And,¡± Rosalie continued, ¡°he just hit someone.¡± Rosalie pushed Yerick toward the police officers. ¡°He hit my friend.¡± Theodore snorted coldly. She was indeed ruthless. ¡°Mr. Spencer, pleasee with us to the police station to assist with the investigation,¡± the officer said. Theodore stared coldly at Rosalic, his eyes filled with disappointment. He took a deep breath to calm himself before saying, ¡°Alright, let me call mywyer.¡± Theodore pulled out his phone, dialed a number, and informed hiswyer of the situation. Then, he hung up and followed the police. officers. Since Theodore hit Yerick, Yerick also had to go to the police station to give a statement, especially if he wanted to take legal action. Before leaving, Theodore turned around, his eyes glinting coldly. He was deeply hurt. After everything calmed down outside, the doctor came out of the ward. Rosalie immediately approached him. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± The attending physician removed his mask and said, ¡°We have managed to resuscitate Mr. Carter temporarily, but he¡¯s still in critical. condition. He could have otherplications.¡± ¡°Then keep trying to save him,¡± Rosalie insisted. The doctor sighed. ¡°Mrs. Carter, I understand how you feel, but as a doctor, I must tell you the truth. Mr. Carter¡¯s organs will failpletely soon. There¡¯s no activity in his brain; but his heart, liver, and kidneys are a match for three other patients in urgent need of transnts. So¡­¡± ¡°Have you tried your best to save him?¡± Rosalie pressed. ¡°You should be consulting all medical records you can get your hands on and researching simr cases worldwide, not just thinking about organ donation!¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter, we have done our best.¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t! If you had, you wouldn¡¯t be talking about organ donation! Ever since Sebastian arrived at this hospital and you discovered his organs matched three other patients, you just gave up!¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t naive. She knew even hospitals could be filled with dirty deals and dark secrets. Not all doctors were good people. If a patient couldn¡¯t pay, they would be kicked out even if they could be saved. The hospital didn¡¯t really care, and just wanted profit. Even if there were doctors with a conscience, they were probably powerless. She didn¡¯t trust the doctors from this hospital. ¡°Mrs. Carter, your usations are serious. We¡¯re doctors, so of course we¡¯ll do our best to save patients. We would never¡­¡± ¡°Then stop talking about organ donations with me. I do not agree,¡± she cut him off. The doctor was frustrated. He thought Rosalie was selfish, but there was nothing he could do. Without her consent, they couldn¡¯t proceed with the surgery. If she made a scene, things could get out of hand. After the doctor left, Rosalie¡¯s energy left her, and she almost copsed. Yvonne caught her. ¡°Rose, are you alright?¡± Rosalie started crying again. ¡°What should I do?¡± Yvonne was also at a loss. Just then, several bodyguards walked over. Mrs. Carter, Miss Carter.¡± LC ¡°Stand guard outside the ward and protect my brother. No one except medical staff is allowed in,¡± Yvonne instructed. The bodyguards nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to eat. The bodyguards will watch over Seb,¡± Yvonne said to Rosalie. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I want to stay here with Seb.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother. I¡¯m worried about him too, but staying here won¡¯t help. The best thing we can do is take care of ourselves, especially you. If you don¡¯t eat or drink, my brother will worry. He cares about you the most,¡± Yvonnie insisted. Rosalie looked up at Yvonne, moved. Finally, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the hospital¡¯s resting area, Yvonne found a quiet spot for Rosalie to sit down. Worry was etched on Rosalie¡¯s face. Yvonne sat beside her, and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Rose, no matter what happens, remember that Seb would want you to be okay.¡± ¡°Vonnie, are you prepared for the worst?¡± Yvonne sighed. ¡°Sometimes, we have to face reality.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think too, should we let Seb save someone else?¡± Although Rosalie wanted to hold on to this slim hope, deep down, she knew it was as good as nothing. Yvonne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I were you, I¡¯d be very conflicted too. I hope my brother wakes up, but given his condition¡­¡± ¡°Vonnie, I hope for a miracle, but right now, I really wish your parents were here. After all, my marriage to Sebastian isn¡¯t real. I feel it¡¯s unfair for me to make this decision.¡± ¡°Rose, don¡¯t think like that,¡± Yvonne said, holding her hand. ¡°You are legally his wife, and that¡¯s what matters. Besides, my parents aren¡¯t here right now. You¡¯re the only one who can make the decision. You¡¯ve been persistent in protecting my brother, and haven¡¯t been swayed by others. You¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°You¡¯re his sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re here. You¡¯re his wife, so you¡¯re the first person we turn to for a decision. If you don¡¯t agree, my consent doesn¡¯t matter. If you agree and I don¡¯t, it still doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°What if you and your parents weren¡¯t here, and you had the right to make a decision? What would you do?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this for now. Let¡¯s wait and see. This is all we can do right now.¡± Yvonne stood up. ¡°Wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll get you something to eat,¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m sure your baby is. You need to be well¨Cfed and nourished to be able to make the right decision for Seb.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalie nodded. As Yyonne went to get some food for her, Rosalie slumped weakly on the table. ¡°Lord, please, let Sebastian wake up. He¡¯s a good person. He doesn¡¯t deserve this. Please!¡± she prayed. Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came from beside her. ¡°Are you Mrs. Carter?¡± Rosalie turned, to see a middle¨Caged woman walking toward her. She had an uneasy feeling, and could guess what wasing. Before she could answer, the woman was already at her side. ¡°Mrs. Carter, I heard your husband has little chance of waking up now.¡± Indeed, Rosalie¡¯s guess was correct. The woman hade to get her to sign the consent form. But¡­ How did his rtives find her? ording to regtions, doctors weren¡¯t supposed to disclose donor information. If it wasn¡¯t the doctors who revealed it, how did the families of the patients find her? ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to discuss this right now,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Mrs. Carter, my husband has been waiting for a liver for years. We finally found a match, and now, his life is hanging by a thread. Since your husband is close to the end, could you save my husband instead? I¡¯m begging you!¡± the woman pleaded. She was ying the victim very well, her eyes brimming with tears. Rosalie felt very ufortable, as the woman was ckmailing her emotionally. $15 BOWS She stood up, intending to leave, but several more people surrounded her. Again she tried to leave, but they blocked her path. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus D COMMENTS U SUPPORT GET IT O F?NBONUS ¡°Mrs. Carter, my son is ten years old and urgently needs a kidney transnt! His kidneys are failing, and he has been on dialysis for a long time. It¡¯s sad to see such a young child suffer. Could you take pity on us and sign the consent form?¡± another said. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Carter. My husband is the provider of om family. Since he fell ill, our whole family has fallen apart!¡± A group of people had surrounded Rosalic. They all seemed to be family members of the patients. Though they were saying sorrowful words, their demeanor was quite menacing. They surrounded Rosalie, taking turns to emotionally ckmail her. ¡°Move aside! Move aside!¡± Rosalie tried to leave, but she was blocked by the crowd. ¡°Mrs. Carter, if you were in our position, you would be just as anxious!¡± they persisted. ¡°Exactly! My son is only ten years old! He still has a bright future, while your husband is on the verge of death.¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter, please do us a favor and agree! If you sign, your husband could save many lives.¡± ¡°So many people are waiting for your husband to save them. Hurry up and sign! My son can¡¯t wait much longer!¡± Rosalie felt her head throbbing. ¡°Enough! Stop talking! Who told you I¡¯m the donor¡¯s family member? Who told you that?¡± The people exchanged looks, but didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told us. What matters is your husband is on the verge of dying. Why are you holding on to a zombie? You¡¯re still young! You can find someone else after he dies!¡± ¡°Yeah! Why be so stubborn? My son is only ten years old, the poor thing. Take pity on him and sign the papers now, and he can have the surgery right away! Once he¡¯s better, I¡¯ll definitely bring him to visit your husband at his grave.¡± ¡°Shut up! Stop talking!¡± Rosalie yelled in anger. ¡°Stop bothering me! Let me go!¡± ¡°How can you be so heartless?¡± one woman screamed. ¡°You¡¯re so selfish! Your husband is beyond saving, but so many people are waiting for his organs. Why won¡¯t you sign? You¡¯re so selfish!¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re incredibly selfish andck any sense of morality!¡± ¡°Her ten¨Cyear¨Cold needs the organ! How can you be so cruel?¡± ¡°Your husband can¡¯t be saved, but you¡¯re still dragging this out. Once his organs fail, they¡¯ll be useless! How can you be so unreasonable?¡± ¡°One person¡¯s life can save so many others! It¡¯s such a simple calction! How can you not understand?¡± Yvonne saw Rosalie surrounded by a group of people when she came back with the food. She ran over at once, ced the food aside, and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Squeezing into the crowd, she took Rosalie by the arm and pulled thetter away. ¡°Rose, are you okay?¡± she asked, concerned. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to leave.¡± Yvonne wanted to take her away, but they were blocked by the crowd. From theirments, she could tell that these people were family members of patients waiting for organ transnts. She couldn¡¯t understand how they had found their way here. This was clearly a form of coercion! ¡°Get out of the way! My brother is not obligated to donate his organs! You¡¯re the ones being vicious by forcing my sister¨Cinw like this!¡± she snarled at them.. Chughes 4/54 ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve sying Your Suber is straty tying Wimit you dimata salles vivemane bon than donate the gate how can gene whole Kamilly de un v¨¡rtune?¡± ver of Brus c?pt. Bes ain your parents? cat a thang/? ¡°why in these only two women fach man who can handle this to talk. Women ser su patty, thangm?) handle major matting* Trone was throne ¡± Bink you¡¯re at stupid and voll You don¡¯t even know where he charge of medical debutoia P¡¯n idling ani, awam. if my can tury. How shares you meat and who you sailing soput and noh? 2010se ignorant and mallitona?¡°¡± The surrounding wouos grow tos je de stowwl cumsel) tosaile¡¯s Need shroffel, and becade of wringen to form an der Instead tu mutine were le urging mugs, and the gross was growing mating ?? ? swie state mu sarsued so ask to the pedas viteve tachand him, ¡°Sow dur? Thury ve Bassing my Randy and ¡°We¡¯ll handle this, Mr. Jackson,¡± the police officer said politely. The police officers went to apprehend all those who were harassing Rosalie and Yvonne. No matter how much they struggled, it was to no avail. They were quickly taken away by the police amidst their struggles and screams. Finally, it was quiet. ¡°Uncle!¡± Yvonne stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Yvonne had called Christopher early in the morning, but he was out of town. Upon receiving the news, he rushed back immediately. As a precaution, brought the police to handle any incidents. As expected, an incident had indeed urred. Christopher gently patted Yvonne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop crying His gaze fell on Rosalie, who was not far away. He paused for a moment, something flickering in his eyes. Rosalie seemed shaken, and was staring ahead nkly. Yvonne quickly wiped her tears away ¡°Uncle Christopher, this is Rosalie, my sister¨Cinw. She just married my brother. She led Christopher to Rosalie ¡°Rose, this is Christopher Jackson, my uncle.¡± Rosalie politely nodded. ¡°Hello, Mr. Christopher.¡°! Christopher looked at her with a puzzled expression. His gaze was fixated on her as all kinds of feelings surged within him. Why did she look so much like ¡°Uncle? Hello?¡± Yvonfie noticed Christopher was lost in thought, and gently shook his arm. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡± Christopher regained his senses. ¡°Your brother got married, and you didn¡¯t even let me know?¡± ¡°It was so sudden, no one was informed. We nned to invite everyone for a wedding down the road. Anyway, Uncle, don¡¯t worry about that now. Sebastian¡¯s hurt, and I can¡¯t reach Dad and Mom. Those people were harassing us, trying to force us to consent to organ donation,¡± Yvonne exined. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus ? Chapter 464 ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! Your brother is already dying. Would you rather cremate him than donate his organs? How can your whole family be so vicious?¡± one of them spat. ¡°Why is there only two women here? Where are your parents? Get a man who can handle this to talk. Women are so petty, they can¡¯t handle major matters!¡± Yvonne was furious. ¡°I think you¡¯re all stupid and evil! You don¡¯t even know who¡¯s in charge of medical decisions. I¡¯m telling you, even if my parents were here today, they wouldn¡¯t agree to it!¡± ¡°Hey, how dare you insult us? Who are you calling stupid and evil? You¡¯re ignorant and malicious!¡± ¡°Both of you are so unreasonable! You obviously can¡¯t see the bigger picture!¡± The surrounding voices grew louder as the crowd cursed. Rosalie¡¯s head throbbed, and beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. Her emotions were like surging magma, and the pressure was growing unbearable. ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± she suddenly screamed. The scene fell silent in an instant, and all eyes turned to Rosalie. Rosalie turned to Yvonne. ¡°Call the police. These people are seriously harassing us. Also, get awyer. I want to sue this hospital for leaking our information.¡± ¡°The police are already here,¡± a cold male voice suddenly cut in. Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up at this voice. ¡°Uncle Christopher!¡± Christopher led a group of bodyguards and police officers toward them. He turned to say to the police officer behind him, ¡°See that? They¡¯re harassing my family. Handle it ordingly.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll handle this, Mr. Jackson,¡± the police officer said politely. The police officers went to apprehend all those who were harassing Rosalie and Yvonne. No matter how much they struggled, it was to no avail. They were quickly taken away by the police amidst their struggles and screams. Finally, it was quiet.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle!¡± Yvonne stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Yvonne had called Christopher early in the morning, but he was out of town. Upon receiving the news, he rushed back immediately. As a precaution, brought the police to handle any incidents. As expected, an incident had indeed urred. Christopher gently patted Yvonne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± His gaze fell on Rosalie, who was not far away. He paused for a moment, something flickering in his eyes. Rosalie seemed shaken, and was staring ahead nkly. Yvonne quickly wiped her tears away. ¡°Uncle Christopher, this is Rosalie, my sister-inw. She just married my brother.¡± She led Christopher to Rosalie. ¡°Rose, this is Christopher Jackson, my uncle.¡± Rosalie politely nodded. ¡°Hello, Mr. Christopher.¡± et Christopher looked at her with a puzzled expression. His gaze was fixated on her as all kinds of feelings surged within him. Why did she look so much like¡­ ¡°Uncle? Hello?¡± Yvonne noticed Christopher was lost in thought, and gently shook his arm. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Christopher regained his senses. ¡°Your brother got married, and you didn¡¯t even let me know?¡± Christopher¡¯s gaze shifted back to Rosalie. It was obvious she was under immense pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one will harass you. I¡¯ve brought in some top doctors to consult on Sebastian¡¯s case and see what can be done,¡± he said. Rosalie stared at the man in front of her, feeling a strange familiarity and unfamiliarity. She was sure she had never met him before, but this man appeared imposing and authoritative. The police had also shown him great respect, indicating he was no ordinary person. ¡°Rosalie, right?¡± Christopher asked, having been briefed by Yvonne over the phone before he arrived. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie responded softly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that Sebastian¡¯s case is thoroughly investigated, and we find out what happened. As his wife, you have the legal right to make medical decisions for him. So, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Christopher appeared very calm, almost to the point of indifference. But Rosalie could sense that he was capable, and could remain.posed in the face of any situation. Being anxious wouldn¡¯t help; staying calm was better when dealing with big issues. Rosalie took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Even if hope is slim, I don¡¯t want to give up on him. And since you mentioned bringing in other doctors for a consultation, I would like to hear what they have to say.¡± Christopher nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the results. together.¡± The doctors Christopher brought in were in the conference room discussing Sebastian¡¯s case, which took some time. Rosalie had no choice but to wait patiently. After the hospital dean learned about the situation, he immediately took action and apologized to Rosalie The hospital assured her that they hadn¡¯t leaked any information about Rosalie and Sebastian, and had no idea how the family members. of the patients found out. However, Rosalie didn¡¯t believe them. If it hadn¡¯t been for the doctors informing Theodore, he wouldn¡¯t have found her. Whether they leaked any information privately was known only to them. If everyone followed the rules, there would be no need for the police. Since things had already escted to this point, the hospital was overwhelmed. They no longer dared to pressure Rosalie into signing the consent form. An hour and a halfter, the consultation results from the doctors were ready. Rosalie, Yvonne, and Christopher went to the conference room and spent another half hour discussing the results. The consulting doctors provided detailed information about Sebastian¡¯s condition. Their final diagnosis was simr to that of the hospital¡¯s own doctors: Sebastian was given a 3 on thea scale, so the chance of him waking up was slim. There were no good solutions at present, and performing brain surgery forcibly carried a high risk of death on the operating table.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Christopher was dissatisfied with the results. The doctors said they would continue to study the case. Rosalie returned to Sebastian¡¯s ward, and sat by his bedside. She held his hand, and just stared at him silently. Yvonne and Christopher stood outside the ward. Christopher wanted to enter, but Yvonne said, ¡°Uncle, let Rose be alone with Seb for a while. I know it¡¯s what he¡¯d want.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit for a bit, and you can tell me more about this sister¨Cinw of yours?¡± COMMENTS Chapter 466 ¡°Uncle, are you interested in Rose¡¯s affairs?¡± She could sense something wrong with the look in Christopher¡¯s eyes when he looked at Rose. It didn¡¯t feel malicious, but more like he had bumped into someone familiar after having not seen her for many years. Christopher¡¯s face turned cold. Displeased, he said, ¡°What? Can¡¯t I just ask about it? Should I not be asking about your husband from now on? I¡¯ve doted on you in vain.¡± ¡°No, Uncle!¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you want to know. Let¡¯s find somewhere to sit down and talk.¡± With that, Yvonne led Christopher away. Rosalie sprawled in the hospital bed as she looked sorrowfully at Sebastian. ¡°Seb, can you hear me? I really wish you can wake up right now. Give me a miracle, won¡¯t you? As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me. I won¡¯t make you angry, too. ¡°Seb, I¡¯ve made things clear to Theodore. I¡¯ve rejected him, too. Don¡¯t be angry at me anymore, okay? Wake up, please.¡± Just then, a voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for thedy inside. I know her.¡± ¡°Whichdy? Whoever you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here. Hurry and leave!¡± Rosalie sat up, wiped her tears away, and saw Yerick being stopped outside by a bodyguard. ¡°Yerry, what brings you here?¡± she said, surprised. N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Rose,¡± Yerick said with a wave of his hand. ¡°The police let me go after taking my statement.¡± ¡°Let him in. I know him,¡± Rosalie said to the bodyguard. With Mrs. Carter¡¯s permission, the bodyguard didn¡¯t stop Yerick from entering the ward. He stepped right in. ¡°Rose, I heard the police say that your husband is in this state because he was attacked.¡± A wave of misery overwhelmed Rosalie, her heart breaking as tears fell down her cheeks before she could stop them. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Rose. I panic when you do,¡± Yerick said quickly. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stop.¡± She tried her best to stop herself, knowing that crying wouldn¡¯t help anything. Plus, Sebastian himself et Sinly wouldn¡¯t want to see her crying all the time. Content belongs ¡°Yerry, why did youe here after leaving the police station? Aren¡¯t you quite tied up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy today, Rose. I was worried you might be upset, so I came back to see you,¡± Yerick said with a look of concern. ¡°Thanks, Yerry.¡± It felt as though every time she was at her lowest, there would always be someone by her side, keeping herpany. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t do anything at all except for saying some encouraging words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re on my side.¡± ¡°Well, of course I am. No matter what happens, I know you¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got beaten up today,¡± Rosalie said guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all,¡± Yerick said, with a smile as bright as sunshine. ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Rosalie suddenly thought of something. ¡°How¡¯s Theodore?¡± She wondered how the police¡¯s investigations were going, and whether they had found anything yet. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was taken et somewhere by the police. Do you really think your ex-husband is guilty of causing your husband to be like this?¡± Yerick said. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he did it, the police will do their job in getting to the bottom of the matter. I just hope that Seb will recover from this. He might know who injured him.¡± Rosalie turned around, and looked at Sebastian. She rubbed his hand and massaged his fingers gently. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If he hadn¡¯t been mad at me, this might not have happened to him.¡± Chapter 467 ¡°Why do you say that? Did you two fight before the incident urred?¡± Yerick asked doubtfully. Rosalie sighed. ¡°You can say that. If only we had talked things out peacefully¡­ I¡¯m really beginning to think that Sebastian¡¯s ident was all my fault.¡± ¡°Rose, please don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Yerick said, crouching. ¡°How could it be your fault? In such a situation, the only appropriate conclusion is that the perpetrator is wicked through and through.¡± ¡°But I feel very upset. Give me another chance, and I¡¯ll stop him from leaving even if it costs my life! I¡¯m willing to do anything,¡± Rosalie said bitterly. Yerick patted Rosalie¡¯s shoulders gently tofort her. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t me yourself too much. There are some things that are out of your control. You didn¡¯t want this to happen, either.¡± What a silly woman! Yerick had been targeting Sebastian for a long time. Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t exist, Sebastian would be doomed for having such a useful organ anyway. The only regret he had was that he failed. At first, he thought Sebastian would die the moment he was sent to the hospital. Yerick had the timing all calcted, but didn¡¯t expect this man to be so hardy. It became difficult for Rose to make a decision. This was his first ever mistake he had evermitted in his adulthood. Each time he nned on having someone die at a specific time, that person would die at that precise minute-without fail. Sebastian wasn¡¯t an obedient fe. Rosalie held Sebastian¡¯s hand tighter, and pressed his palm against her cheek. ¡°If¡­ If he dies, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.¡± Yerick found it strange. Wasn¡¯t their marriage just a sham? Sebastian was just a friend, so why did Rosalie care so much for him? She even sent Theodore straight to the police for Sebastian¡¯s sake. Why didn¡¯t things go the way he expected them to? Wasn¡¯t this woman blindly in love with Theodore? How frustrating¡­ Love was aplicated and disgusting animal. To Yerick, being cold and heartless made one most beautiful. However, he didn¡¯t like seeing Rose care so much for another man. It didn¡¯t make him happy one bit. Conversely, it didn¡¯t make him happy to see Rose so upset. He really liked Rose. She was so pretty, it would be a pity for her to be sad her whole life. Ten minutester, Yerick left the ward. Rosalie wanted to be alone with Sebastian. Yerick looked at the two of them through the ss panel on the door, and sighed. How annoying! Rose wasn¡¯t happy, and that in turn made him upset too. Back to before Sebastian¡¯s ident, Yerick had whispered in Sebastian¡¯s ear¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to snag a woman. You just need to¡­ ¡°Die.¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows as he looked at the cunning smile on the man¡¯s face. He stood up, straightened out his jacket, and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re just a lonely and pitiful et pervert who incites people to bring out their darkest sides. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not buying it. I¡¯ll rely on hard work to get what I want.¡± A truly strong person wouldn¡¯t be controlled by others. Sebastian pulled out a few notes from his wallet, and stood up to leave the bar counter. A lonely and pitiful pervert? Yerick tightened his grip over his ss as his lips twisted in a crooked sneer. Sebastian Carter had hit the nail on the head! After leaving the bar, Sebastian realized someone was following him. He ignored it, and continued walking forward. ¡°Do you really think hard work will get you everything you want? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive.¡± It was the same man from before. Sebastian stopped in his tracks, and turned around. ¡°What else, if not that?¡± ¡°Am I wrong to say that? Women are all like that, they only remember the good and not the bad.¡± ¡°The woman I care about isn¡¯t like what you described. You don¡¯t understand at all. I¡¯m sure she wants to see me right now. I¡¯m going to find her and take her home. This problem can be solved.¡± ¡°How are you going to solve the problem? Continue being good to her and stand idly by, while you watch her love another man?¡± Sebastian sneered, ¡°Whatever it is, I won¡¯t just blindly heed the advice of a strange man and torture the woman Hove. I¡¯m not an extremist who¡¯s out of control, neither aml a fool with no mind of my own Don¡¯t think about trying to control me.¡± Chapter 468 Sebastian opened his car door, and was about to head in when the man behind him said, ¡°What a perfect man! I¡¯m almost falling in love with you. Drive safely.¡± His words made Sebastian furrow his brows as he recalled the man¡¯s suggestion of dying. He sensed that something was off, but he got into his car and drove away. Along the way, he wanted to call Rosalie. However, he found her phone switched off and guessed that it must have run out of power. He put his phone aside, and drove back. He had to find Rosalie, and make things clear with her. He wanted to tell her that he loved her, and that he was willing to keep waiting for her. He didn¡¯t want to keep his feelings to himself any longer! Suddenly, Sebastian started seeing double. His vision was blurring. His head felt dizzy, and he immediately stopped the car by the roadside. He held his forehead, and shook his head hard. What was wrong with him? He only had a couple of drinks. That wasn¡¯t enough to knock him out. Suddenly, a figure shed past outside his window. The window was smashed hard; the ss shattered to pieces, some of whichnded on him. Sebastian cked out and slumped against the chair, unable to muster any energy whatsoever. His eyes cracked open, and saw someone opening the car door. A man was standing outside the same man he met at the bar. The man stretched into the car through the window, and unbuckled Sebastian¡¯s seat belt. Before Sebastian waspletely out, a voice rang in his ear. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world I can¡¯t control, be it hearts or lives! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± His voice changed as he spoke. He spoke in a mature, deep voice at first, but said hisst sentence in the voice of a young boy. The tone he spoke in sounded vaguely familiar, as if he had heard it from somewhere before. Someone who spoke to Rosalie in that same way¡­ Oh yes, that guy Yerick. But¡­ Why didn¡¯t this man look like Yerick at all?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If he knew how to change his voice, then he probably knew how to change his appearance. Sebastian tried his best to open his eyes and teave this ce to tell Rosalie that Yerick was a dangerous man. Yet, no matter how hard he tried his brain remained fuzzy and uncontroble. He did manage to crack open his eyes, but his eyelids eventually mped shut as he slumped back weakly. ¡®Rose¡­ Is this goodbye¡­?¡¯ he thought, before finally losing consciousness. By the time Theodore stepped out of the police station, the sky was turning dark. He shook hands with thewyer before saying goodbye. ¡°Theo,¡± Sydney said as she hurried over to him. She rushed over the moment she received the call, thinking that he needed her to bail him out. To her surprise, she saw him walk out of the station. ¡°Theo, what exactly happened? How did things turn out like this?¡± Theodore looked down sluggishly and remained silent, looking despondent, as though he had lost his soul. Sydney walked up to him and held his arm, gently patting his back. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it. Don¡¯t worry, your dad and grandma don¡¯t know about this yet. You called me because you trust me. If you don¡¯t tell me anything, how am I going to help you?¡± Theodore smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, no one can help me now.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Theodore said as he clenched his fists, ¡°Rose wants me in jail.¡± He told Sydney about everything that happened. Upon hearing Theodore out, she fell silent. Things had spiraled out of control, and she had no idea what to say. Sydney knew the wounds on Theodore¡¯s face must have been from a fight with Sebastian. No wonder they suspected Theodore. Sebastian got into an ident on the day they had a fight. et Theodore could leave the police station because they didn¡¯t have concrete proof that he was the culprit. However, he couldn¡¯t leave the city of his own ord, and had to cooperate with the police anytime they demanded it. Sydney looked at the despondent look on Theodore¡¯s face. She took him to her car and drove off, worried something might happen to him if he were left alone. Chapter 469 Meanwhile, Rosalie had been staying vigil by Sebastian¡¯s bedside. Christopher stood at the door with his hands in his pockets, staring straight at Rosalie with furrowed brows and an unreadable expression. After pondering for a moment, he walked in. Seeing him, Rosalie turned around and greeted him. Christopher nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been with him for very a long time. Yvonne told me you didn¡¯t even have lunch this afternoon. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Rosalie continued looking at Sebastian, her face etched with worry. She wanted to be by his side. He would be so scared all alone, unable to move and talk. ¡°I know you want to apany him, but not eating or drinking wouldn¡¯t help him in his state right now. Even worse, it¡¯d only make him worry. You should take care of yourself, or Sebastian might me us for neglecting your health when he wakes up,¡± Christopher said. Each time someone mentioned Sebastian waking up, Rosalie would feel a tug at her heart. She wanted to hold onto any sliver of hope, but that alone felt frightening to her. She wished so badly that he would wake up, but she feared the disappointment if he didn¡¯t. ¡°Stop forcing yourself. Do you want to starve yourself? There are bodyguards here. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Sebastian is already like this. You must take care of yourself for his sake.¡±? N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. Rosalie finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Christopher was right. Her not eating or drinking wasn¡¯t going to help things. What¡¯s more, she was pregnant. She stood up and left the ward with Christopher, her gaze lingering on Sebastian. Christopher brought her to a restaurant nearby, where he booked a private room. A few solemn-looking bodyguards stood right outside the private room. Alone with Christopher, Rosalie felt pressured. He was a serious man, exuding an outstanding aura that belonged to a very important figure. Rosalie guessed that he probably held a very powerful and authoritative position. Good genes ran in the Jacksons, and every single member blessed with striking good looks. Sebastian¡¯s mother was a beauty, and Christopher stood out with his handsome features. ¡°Is it just us? Is Vonnie not joining us for dinner?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°She already ate something, and is at the hospital right now. She¡¯s feeling rather low right now with her brother in his current state, so she told us to go ahead and not worry about her,¡± he exined. Content belongs to Rosalie sighed. ¡°Vonnie¡¯s very close to her brother. She must be very sad right now.¡± ¡°They¡¯re siblings, after all.¡± Christopher poured Rosalie a cup of hot tea Talking about siblings, she told me a little about your story. She said Theodore Spencer is your ex-husband.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wasn¡¯t worried about others knowing that she was once married, but she wondered if Yvonne revealed her pregnancy. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± She wondered if Christopher would judge her for marrying his nephew not long after divorcing Theodore. To her surprise, Christopher did nothing of the sort. Instead, he said, ¡°I know him. Tremendously capable despite his young age, a rare talent indeed, SK Enterprise is a multinational corporation that¡¯s thriving under his excellent management.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore might beckluster in other aspects, but Rosalie had to admit that he was adept at managing hispany. No one is perfect in this world. Theodore was sessful in his business and navigated themercial world with ease, but when it came to matters of the heart¡­ Chapter 470 The lost look in Rosalie¡¯s eyes made Christopher chuckle awkwardly as he tried to remain polite. ¡°Pardon me. Are you upset that I¡¯ve mentioned him?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re divorced, and I don¡¯t really want to talk about him,¡± Rosalie said. Rosalie felt a dull ache in her chest. She hardly talked to others about Theodore, and always avoided talking bad about him behind his back. Yet he kept misunderstanding her, thinking she was going around talking ill about him when she did nothing of the sort. Even now, she didn¡¯t want to do that. Christopher nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about you. Do you have any siblings?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m an only child, with no siblings.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Your parents must dote on you a lot.¡± The mention of her parents ached Rosalie¡¯s heart once more. ¡°Yeah. A pity that they passed away very early on.¡± If her parents hadn¡¯t died, there would probably have been no chance of Theodore and her meeting. Perhaps all these tragedies wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°How did they pass away?¡± Christopher asked. Rosalie recounted her parent¡¯s story to him. After listening to Rosalie, Christopher remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I see. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you at all.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°The silver lining is that someone adopted me, and gave me afortable life and a good education. I¡¯ve always been grateful for that.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Your parents would be very d to know you¡¯ve grown up well.¡± Rosalie figured that Yvonne didn¡¯t tell Christopher about her pregnancy, given how he didn¡¯t bring it up at all. They chatted for a while more, talking about how she met Sebastian. When the dishes were served, the two of them began having dinner. Rosalie didn¡¯t have much appetite, spite of the mouthwatering food before her. However, she knew she needed the nutrients for the baby in her womb and forced herself to eat. Christopher saw Rosalie struggling with eating the food, and asked, ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious. I just feel very sad thinking about Seb, and I don¡¯t have much appetite. But I¡¯ll eat more and take care of myself.¡± Christopher smiled kindly. ¡°That¡¯s the way. No matter what happens, you must first take care of yourself before you can take care of others and think further and clearer.¡± ¡°Have this chicken thigh,¡± he added, as he offered her a piece of meat. Rosalie stared at the chicken thigh in her bowl at smelled heavenly, but looked rather greasy. She had no choice but to take a few bites of it, since Christopher had personally served it to her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Suddenly, she felt nauseous and tried her best to suppress the urge to vomit. She put her utensils down, and said, ¡°Excuse me. I need the washroom.¡± Christopher nodded as he watched Rosalie leave the private room. After a while, his phone rang in his pocket. He pulled it out, and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, we¡¯ve gathered information about Ms. Young. Do you want it right away?¡± ¡°Email it to me,¡± he said. Very soon, Christopher received an email in his inbox, which he clicked open and found a lot of information about Rosalie in it. That included her birth, her parents, and her marriage. The information more and less matched what she told him. However, there was a hidden secret regarding her parents. Wife my 471-480 Chapter 471 The document stated that she wasn¡¯t their biological child, but was instead adopted. Christopher¡¯s heart leapt, and his eyes turned somber. Rosalie returned a whileter, her face pale. Christopher looked up; seeing her face, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unwell?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was pregnant. Feeling unwell was part and parcel of everyday life. ¡°Should I call for a doctor? You look very pale,¡± Christopher said, concerned. ¡°I¡¯m really alright. Maybe I¡¯m just too worried about Seb,¡± Rosalie insisted. In face of her insistence, Christopher didn¡¯t push the matter further. ¡°Oh, yes. I searched online, and found information about your parents. They were hailed as heroes, and many would have been in trouble if not for them.¡± ¡°They really are heroes in my eyes. It¡¯s a pity I¡¯ll never get to see them again,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you were on their mind in their final moments. You¡¯re their only biological daughter, after all.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She no longer felt heart-wrenching pain at the mention of her parents. It had been many years, after all. Regardless, recalling memories of her parents still made her feel mncholic. Christopher had deliberately phrased his statement that way. It was clear to him that Rosalie herself thought she was her parents¡¯ biological child. Her parents never told her that she was adopted. After dinner, Christopher and Rosalie returned to the hospital. Coincidentally, they bumped into Theodore at the entrance. Theodore spotted Rosalie; when their gazes met, the air seemed to freeze. He recognized the man next to Rosalie, who kept a low profile despite his high rank that even the mayor had to submit to. He had met the man at an event before, and the two of them even chatted. To Theodore¡¯s surprise, the very same man was standing with Rosalie right now. That meant he must be a rtive of Sebastian. Rosalie continued walking into the hospital, intending to ignore Theodore. ¡°Wait,¡± Theodore called out to her. He walked toward Rosalie. ¡°Is there something you need, Mr. Spencer?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°Just need a word with Rosalie,¡± Theodore said indifferently. Rosalie said, ¡°Theodore Spencer, we have nothing to talk about between us. I said I¡¯ll never sign it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do that,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, had nothing to do with what happened to Sebastian. But if you insist I¡¯m the culprit, there¡¯s nothing I can do. We¡¯ll just have to see each other in court.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t expect things between him and Rosalie to turn out so terrible, to the point of waging legal battle. Christopher stepped in. ¡°I heard about it too. Apparently, you two fought right before Sebastian¡¯s ident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Theodore said coldly. ¡°We did fight, but I didn¡¯t see him after that. If you think I¡¯m the prime suspect, we¡¯ll have to leave it to the investigation and its final result.¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t worried, because he had a clear conscience. He simply felt disappointed that Rosalie even suspected him. To think she thought of him as such a wicked person! If he were really that bad, Cynthia would have had a new heart long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed things to drag out until she was on the verge of death. Christopher was powerful, influential, and shrewd. Having Sebastian was his nephew, and Christopher must find the real culprit instead of just pinning things on a scapegoat. If there was a mistake, the real culprit would get off scot-free.? N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. He didn¡¯t want that to happen. He was determined to find the real culprit and get to the bottom of the matter, whether Theodore really was the culprit or not. ¡°Fine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the final investigation result. Whatever we say doesn¡¯t count anyway. Is there anything else you want from us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping Cindy with her hospital transfer procedures. If all goes well, we won¡¯t see each other in this hospital anymore,¡± Theodore said. Rosalie avoided his gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing how cold Rosalie was treating him, Theodore felt a dull ache in his heart. It was now her turn to hurt him. He was, in turn, deeply disappointed in her. He had many things to say to her, but he swallowed them back and turned to leave. After Theodore left, Christopher noticed the tense look on Rosalie¡¯s face. He could sense the effect that Theodore had on her. ¡°Seb and Theodore fought over you, am I right?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault.¡± If it had been anyone else, Christopher would have been upset. However, since it was Rosalie, he couldn¡¯t help but have double standards in this situation. ¡°They¡¯re both adults, but they failed to control their own emotions. You don¡¯t need to apologize. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t wish for this to happen,¡± he said. Rosalie suddenly realized that Christopher was a very reasonable man. This was her first time meeting him today, but somehow, she found him oddly friendly. Perhaps it was because she was his niece-inw. With this rtionship, Christopher naturally didn¡¯t treat her like an outsider. Chapter 472 Meanwhile, Theodore headed to Cynthia¡¯s ward. The moment he walked in, he saw her hugging a pure white wedding gown with a bright smile on her face. Perhaps because she was in such a good mood, she looked to be in much better spirits. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here!¡± Cynthia hugged the wedding gown tighter. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me. This wedding gown is so beautiful, I love it! I really want to wear it right now.¡± Theodore sat by her bedside, looking somber. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Theo?¡± Cynthia asked, noticing he didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Did something happen? Didn¡¯t you give me this wedding gown?¡± Theodore smiled weakly. ¡°No, it¡¯s for you. It¡¯s good you like it.¡± They were unable to go ahead with the heart transnt surgery. ¡®Rose would never agree to it,¡¯ he thought. That man was way more important to her than he had assumed. ¡°Theo, why the sour look? What happened? You can tell me,¡± Cynthia said. ¡°Cindy,¡± Theodore said as he held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you to another hospital today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this hospital the best in the country? Why am I being transferred to another one?¡± she asked, confused. The somber look on Theodore¡¯s face gave Cynthia a bad feeling. ¡°Theo, tell me the truth. What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Cindy, I won¡¯t go anywhere during thisst stretch. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± She didn¡¯t have much time left. Slightly agitated, Cynthia said, ¡°Why are you saying that? Aren¡¯t I going for surgery very soon?¡± Things had gotten to such a point, Theodore could only tell her the truth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t go ahead with the operation.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Theodore said,ing up with an excuse, ¡°the donor¡¯s heart went into failure, so we can¡¯t have the operation anymore.¡± Cynthia¡¯s wedding gown fell onto the floor with a dull thud. She looked at Theodore in disbelief. ¡°Weren¡¯t we just waiting for the family member¡¯s agreement? Why did his heart suddenly go into failure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This was an unforeseen circumstance. The donor was grievously injured, and suffered from cardiac failure.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, impossible! It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t el be!¡± Cynthia was utterly shaken. Yerick had promised her this heart. If it couldn¡¯t be used anymore, what should she do? Would she really have to die? Her life was at stake! ¡°Theo, what should I do? Should I just wait around for death toe?¡± ¡°Cindy, I¡¯ll transfer you to another hospital and find another doctor for you. We¡¯ll see what happens then.¡± That was the only thing he could say tofort her. ¡°Why must I transfer to another hospital? Aren¡¯t the best doctors all here? Theo, are you hiding something from me? Do you not want me to go for the operation now? Do you want me dead?!¡± Now that her life was at stake, Cynthia was on the verge of going berserk. ¡°Cindy, why would you think that way? Of course I don¡¯t want you dead! It¡¯s just¡­ Things have progressed to a point that is out of our control.¡± ¡°What can we do now, then? Just watch as I die? Theo, you said you¡¯d marry me. I¡¯ve been waiting and waiting until I lost all hope-and when you gave me new hope, you ruthlessly pushed me straight into hell How cruel can you get?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t know what else to say except to apologize. He picked up the wedding gown on the floor, and put it back in her arms. ¡°We can have the wedding today.¡± He was feeling downright hopeless, what with Rosalie¡¯s harsh rejection of him and her sorrowful crying over Sebastian. She even wanted to send him to jail. Most importantly she was already married to Sebastian. Worst of all, Cynthia was going to die! So now, the only thing he could do was to fulfill Cynthia¡¯s wish before she died. Chapter 473 ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t want to die! I want to be your wife and live on. I don¡¯t want to be your wife just for a few days. Save me, won¡¯t you? Please save me!¡± Cynthia pleaded. She couldn¡¯t care less about getting married to Theodore at this point. She was originally ted to hear gun promise to marry her, because she was certain she would have a new heart. Yet now, he was suddenly telling her that the heart was no longer avable. In that case, what was the point of him marrying her? Even if he married her today, she might die tomorrow or the day after that! She didn¡¯t want to use her life to bet on just a short-lived moment of having her dreame true. She wanted to live on as Mrs. Spencer and be a loving couple with Theodore their entire lives. ¡°If I could give you my heart, I would,¡± Theodore said solemnly as he held Cynthia¡¯s hand. ¡°But Cindy, there are some things that we just can¡¯t control.¡± If his heart was a match with hers, he would dly get into a car ident and donate his heart to Cynthia. After all, his heart was already in a bloody mess. Just the mere thought of Rosalie made his heart almost stop pumping; the heart-wrenching pain ate away at him, making him utterly miserable. He didn¡¯t want to live anymore. If he were the one lying on a hospital bed, would Rosalie be sad for him? Jealousy and anger ate at Theodore. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of the woman who was once his, to cry her heart for another man. And yet, he had iting. What a huge irony it all was! Tears streaked Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to another hospitalter. I promise you, it¡¯ll be better, and you won¡¯t suffer,¡± Theodore went on. ¡°Are you sending me to a hospice?¡± Cynthia asked in a trembling voice. Patients sent to a hospice usually had no hope of being cured. Theodore didn¡¯t reply to Cynthia, but his silence said it all. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going!¡± Cynthia shook her head profusely. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not transferring to another hospital. I¡¯m staying here!¡± She couldn¡¯t go to a hospice. Going to a hospice meant that Theodore had given up on her! ¡°Cindy, calm down. Staying here doesn¡¯t do you any good.¡± If she found out that Rosalie was here too, she might be even more agitated. Theodore had no choice but to take her away. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Cynthia repeated as she clutched her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not I going! Theo, I¡¯m begging you. I want to stay here. Please don¡¯t send me elsewhere¡­ Please!¡± Cynthia¡¯s cheeks were wet with her tears. Theodore couldn¡¯t bear seeing her cry so sorrowfully. ¡°Please, Theo. I¡¯m begging you,¡± Cynthia said as she hugged him tight. ¡°Don¡¯t send me elsewhere. Don¡¯t you want to fulfill my wish? I wish to stay here!¡± Theodore sighed. ¡°Alright, Cindy. I promise you, I won¡¯t transfer you to another hospital.¡± He was worried Cynthia might die from getting too agitated even before getting transferred to another hospital. The only thing he could do right now was to keep her in her best mood possible. Theodore stayed by Cynthia¡¯s side for a while longer. She looked weak and feeble, slipping in and out of consciousness while hugging the wedding gown in her arms.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to even get married to Theodore. Right now, what was most important to her wasn¡¯t getting married to Theodore, but surviving this ordeal. Without her life, what good was being his wife for a couple of days? Given her condition right now, they couldn¡¯t even consummate their marriage. ¡°Theo, go back and rest,¡± she urged. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Theodore said. Cynthia shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t bear to see you like this. Go back and rest. Come back and be with me after you¡¯re well-rested.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I want to be with you.¡± ¡°Theo, I want to be alone for a while and think through things quietly. Come visit me tomorrow, alright? I just want to be by myself and calm down for a while now.¡± This was Cynthia¡¯s first time asking Theodore to leave. Theodore pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, then.¡± It was reasonable for Cynthia to request for some time alone after hearing such news. Soon after, Theodore left. Not longter, Cynthia pulled out her phone from under the pillow and secretly dialed a number. One hourter, a man in a doctor¡¯s robe appeared at the foot of her bed, wearing a mask as usual. Instead of his usual ck mask, he was donning a surgical mask. ¡°I heard that the donor heart suffered a failure. Is that true?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°Is that what Theodore told you?¡± Yerick smiled sardonically. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± Cynthia asked. Yerick bent forward, and said, ¡°Whether it is true or not, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be difficult for the heart to be transnted into your body.¡± Agitated, Cynthia said, ¡°What should we do, then? You promised to find me a heart donor!¡± ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s no longer avable. His family refused to agree to it.¡± ¡°What? His family refused to agree to it? Theo told me the donor heart suffered a failure!¡± ¡°He¡¯s lying to you. Honestly speaking, the family member of the donor is Rosalie. The donor himself is her new husband, Sebastian Carter.¡± At the mention of Rosalie¡¯s name, Cynthia was thunderstruck. So it was Rosalie and she was married! She actually ended up marrying that waiter! Yerick stood up straight. ¡°Yeah, the donor is her husband, and she refuses to sign the agreement. Theodore couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The news came too suddenly, and Cynthia needed time to process it. After a while, she finally wrapped her head around it and spat out her disapproval.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ads by Pubfuture ¡°That b**h is shameless! She married another man so soon after getting divorced from Theo. That cheap woman! What a joke for that b**h to marry a waiter. She¡¯s nothing after leaving Theo-she¡¯s only fit to marry a lowlife s**m like Sebastian Carter!¡± Cynthia¡¯s harsh words against Rosalie made Yerick furrow his brows. Displeasure shed past his eyes. ¡°Her husband is on the verge of death, but she refuses to donate his heart to me. She¡¯s doing this on purpose. That bitch wants me dead! How could Theo lie to me? How could he have no way of dealing with her? He just doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Cynthia red at Yerick. ¡°And you! Did you do this on purpose when you looked for this particr heart donor?¡± She suddenly felt as though everyone had something against her, that everyone was plotting against her. ¡°Just listen to yourself,¡± Yerick said with a chuckle. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to find a matching donor? I hacked into the hospital¡¯s database, and found Sebastian Carter¡¯s medical records. His heart is the most suitable match for you. It was purely coincidental. I didn¡¯t have a choice, either.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± A thought suddenly came to Cynthia¡¯s mind. ¡°How about this? Kill Rosalie, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere with the transnt!¡± Yerick sneered. ¡°Even if I kill Rosalie, there¡¯s still his parents and rtives. Am I supposed to kill them all? Do you take me as a killing machine?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you one?¡± Cynthia spat viciously. ¡°You¡¯re no decent person anyway, so what¡¯s the difference between killing one and killing ten people? Kill anyone who opposes the transnt!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very bold of you. You want to use me to kill everyone you hate and be your scapegoat.¡± ¡°Yerick Zeller, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re on the same boat! You said you¡¯d save me, so you can¡¯t go back on your word! Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you even after my death!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. How frightening. How capable would your ghost be?¡± Yerick taunted. Cynthia gripped the sheets tight. She knew she was in a precarious position right now, and depended very much on Yerick. She softened her tone, and said, ¡°What exactly would make you willing to help me? You have a way don¡¯t you? I know you¡¯re very smart, so help me think of a way. We¡¯re a team. As long as you help me, I¡¯lle to your aid in the future. I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yerick asked. ¡°You¡¯ll do anything I ask of you?¡± Ads by Pubfuture Cynthia nodded. ¡°Yes, anything. Please, just save me.¡± Yerick rubbed his chin. ¡°To save you, I¡¯ll have to kill another person whose heart is a match with yours.¡± ¡°Go and find one! I know you¡¯re capable of doing so. It¡¯s easy to kill someone. You should kill more people with hearts that match mine as a backup, in case anything happens.¡± Other people¡¯s lives don¡¯t matter. Only hers was the most precious. Yerick folded his arms andughed. ¡°You really are a vicious woman.¡± ¡°Would you cooperate with me if I weren¡¯t vicious?¡± Cynthia went on. ¡°I¡¯ll be an excellent partner, you just wait and see! As long as you help me survive, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯lKhave much to gain in time toe. You also said I¡¯m your sister, right?¡± Yerick sneered. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my sister. Be good and go to sleep. I¡¯ll go find another heart donor for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia grabbed the hem of his shirt. Yerick pried her fingers away, looking as though he despised her touch. ¡°Seems like you have many unfulfilled dreams. Your desire to live on is so strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t die,¡± Cynthia said through gritted teeth. ¡°If I died, it¡¯d make things way too easy for Rosalie. She¡¯d be so happy to know the state I am in right now. I¡¯m sure she deliberately refused to sign the agreement so that I¡¯d die. That evil b**h! Just you wait. I won¡¯t spare her!¡± Cynthia¡¯s body might be weak and frail, but her expression was fierce and vicious. Yerick¡¯s face turned cold as he turned to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cynthia asked. Yerick looked back at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to find you another heart donor? Just wait.¡± ¡°Alright. Hurry up, then,¡± Cynthia said anxiously. ¡°Find a few more suitable donors to prevent s**d idents like their family members not agreeing to it from happening.¡± Yerick walked away, ignoring herment. Ads by Pubfuture Chapter 475 Rosalie stayed by Sebastian¡¯s side for a long time, refusing to leave. Christopher nced at his watch, and threw a nce at Yvonne. When the two of them left the ward, Yvonne asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Take Rosalie back home for some rest. I¡¯ll have someone watch over Seb,¡± Christopher said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Rose wouldn¡¯t want to go back,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Try to persuade her. Staying the night here wouldn¡¯t help things, and would only serve to tire herself out. Make her have a good rest ande again tomorrow.¡± Yvonne looked doubtfully at Christopher. ¡°Why do I sense so much concern from you for Rose? The way you look at her is weird.¡± Yvonne was usually rather blithe, but she had her thoughtful moments. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seen through her brother¡¯s feelings for Rosalie right from the start. When she saw Christopher fall silent, she pressed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you upset with Rose? Do you think that since she¡¯s a divorcee, she¡¯s not fit for Seb? I guarantee you, Rose is a great woman, and¡­¡± ¡°Vonnie,¡± Christopher cut her off. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s not my ce toment on your brother¡¯s marriage, since your parents have noments. That¡¯s especially so for your father. I know what he¡¯s like. Since he is happy with Rose, that proves that she isn¡¯t a bad choice.¡± Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡± Christopher asked. His serious expression filled Yvonne¡¯s heart with doubt. ¡°What do you need help with?¡± ¡°Take Rosalie back, and see if she has a red mole in the middle of her back.¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart leapt. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Her uncle¡¯s request shocked her very much. ¡°Well¡­¡± Christopher nced in the direction of the ward, and said with a slight smile, ¡°Are you willing to help me? I don¡¯t mean any ill-will, I swear.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t this your first time meeting Rose? Why do you want to know whether there¡¯s a red mole on her back?¡± Christopher sighed. ¡°I can tell you why, but can you promise me not to tell anyone about it, and that it¡¯ll be a secret between both of us?¡± Since he needed a favor from Yvonne, he had to tell her the truth. Yvonne nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In hushed tones, Christopher confessed, ¡°Back then, my eldest brother had an illegitimate daughter. When my sister-inw found out¡­ Well, you know her. She¡¯s not known for being benevolent and soft-hearted. To protect his vel.t daughter, my brother thi my help to send her away so his wife couldn¡¯t find her. He doesn¡¯t even know where his daughter was sent to. He passed awayter, and his dying wish was to find his daughter.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yvonne was shocked. ¡°Do you mean that Rose might be my eldest uncle¡¯s illegitimate daughter? Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Because she resembles the woman he loved very much. The first time I saw her, had a very strong feeling about it. dug up some information, and found out that she was adopted-she just doesn¡¯t know about it. That is why I had my doubts.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. el Yvonne was dumbfounded. She had never known about this. ¡°No wonder you looked so strange when you first saw Rose. If¡­ If she really is my eldest uncle¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she cousins with Seb?¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about, which is why I¡¯m asking you for help to confirm it. I saw the child back then, and noticed a red mole on her back. If this matches, she might really be his daughter.¡± Yvonne was very nervous. She never expected things to turn out this way, and for her eldest uncle to harbor such a secret. It had been many years since his eldest uncle died from cancer. ¡°Do my parents know about this?¡± she asked. ¡°They don¡¯t. This is a well-kept secret of something disgraceful. Your eldest uncle wanted to find his daughter while he was alive, but he didn¡¯t do so in consideration of his wife. So, can you do me this favor?¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you. I want to get to the bottom of this, too.¡± If Rosalie really was Sebastian¡¯s cousin, their marriage would turn out to be ridiculous-although it was nothing but a sham in the first ce. Sebastian might break down upon knowing this, too. He liked Rosalie so much, but the woman he loved so much turned out to be his cousin. If this had happened a few decades ago, marriage between cousins wasmonce and not a big deal. However, things were different now. Yvonne walked into the ward and toward Rosalie. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s veryte. Let me send you back home for some rest.¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I want to be with him here. I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡± ¡°Rose, there will be someone here taking care of Seb. He¡¯ll be worried if he sees you staying up all night and not getting the rest you need.¡± ¡°Vonnie, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I really want to be by his side,¡± Rose insisted stubbornly. Chapter 476 Yvonne sighed, and sat next to Rosalie. After a long while, she saw how seriously Rosalie was staring at Sebastian and felt a burden in her heart. If they really were cousins, their rtionship right now¡­ No! She had to get to the bottom of the matter. ¡°Rose, have you considered the possibility that Seb might be able to hear us speak?¡± Yvonne said. Rosalie turned to look at Yvonne. ¡°I wish he could hear us talk.¡± She truly wished so, but reality often turned out different from one¡¯s wishes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember where I read about it from, but apparently, people ina are trapped in another world where they can hear people talking to them, but they can¡¯t respond,¡± Yvonne said. Rosalie leaned in close to Sebastian, and said sadly, ¡°Seb, can you hear me talking? If you can, I want to tell you that I¡¯ll never give up on you. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, as long as you wake up.¡± Yvonne nced at Rosalie. ¡°Rose, you don¡¯t look too well.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothingpared to what Seb is going through right now.¡± ¡°How can youpare yourself to him?¡± Yvonne eximed. ¡°Rose, I trust Seb can hear us talking. If he can hear you wanting to stay by his side and refusing to sleep, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be beyond worried.¡± ¡°Vonnie, I¡­¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Yvonne cut her off, ¡°I know you want to keep Sebpany. I can understand how you feel. But sometimes, you might just be over-emotional in wanting to stay by his side at the expense of your health. From Seb¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m sure he wants you to have a good rest. If you¡¯re really worried about him and care for him, you should consider things from his perspective instead.¡± Yvonne paused for a moment before going on, ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯re pregnant right now. What if you fall sick? You¡¯re already in poor health You barely managed to keep the child. If anything went wrong because of this, Seb would definitely me himself for it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. e ¡°Rose, listen to me. We¡¯lle here again first thing tomorrow morning. Have a good rest, and get back the energy you need to stay by his side. If you stayed up all night, you¡¯ll end up having to sleep in the day tomorrow or you¡¯ll copse. We¡¯re made of flesh and blood, not iron and steel. You¡¯ll have to sleep eventually.¡± Every word Yvonne said made sense, and Rosalie had no reason to reject her. Eventually, Rosalie sighed and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She had to sleep eventually, and she couldn¡¯t do without it. It was a good idea to regain some energy and return the next day to keep Sebastianpany. Seeing Rosalie moved by her persuasions, Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them left the hospital. While driving, Yvonne said, ¡°I have a condo nearby. I¡¯ll take you there. We¡¯ll be there very soon. It has everything you need, like clean clothes and stuff. There should be no issues for you to stay there.¡± Rosalie was beyond exhausted, not just physically, but mentally as well. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, and simply nodded and went ahead with Yvonne¡¯s arrangements. Yvonne drove Rosalie to a condominium in the city center, which was considered primend and filled with expensive properties. However, it was no big deal in the eyes of someone who was born into wealth like her. Inside, she handed Rosalie a set of clean clothes that had never been worn. Chapter 477 Yvonne passed Rosalie a change of clothes. ¡°Do you want a shower first? Here are some clothes. Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll grab it for you.¡± Rosalie took the clothes, and nced at them. She didn¡¯t need anything else. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it at all. We¡¯re friends.¡± Rosalie smiled weakly as she followed Yvonne to the washroom. Very soon, the sound of streaming water came from inside. Yvonne thought Rosalie had probably removed her clothes at this point. She grabbed a towel, approached the door of the washroom, and knocked on it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± came Rosalie¡¯s voice. ¡°I forgot to pass you a towel. May Ie in?¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯ll go over and take it from you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Go ahead with your shower. I¡¯ll head in and give it to you. You might catch a cold. We¡¯re all women, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t reject Yvonne¡¯s suggestion. Yvonne opened the door and walked into the washroom. Rosalie was standing under the shower, her figure graceful and supple, a mesmerizing sight to behold. Yvonne walked forward and hung the towel at a spot near to Rosalie where she could just reach out to grab it. ¡°I¡¯ll hang the towel here.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Before Yvonne left, she stared at Rosalie¡¯s back for more than ten seconds. When Rosalie realized that Yvonne still hadn¡¯t left, she turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something else?¡± Yvonne shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Have a good shower.¡± After leaving the washroom, Yvonne shut the door and went to the living room. She sat on the couch, still feeling her heart racing. She picked up her phone, and sent Christopher a text. [I saw it. There¡¯s a red mole on her back as you said. It isn¡¯t round, but more rhombic in shape, and very small.] Christopher texted her back very quickly. [Got it.] In the middle of the night, the corridor in the hospital was very quiet, with only nurses on duties doing their rounds in the wards.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A nurse with a surgical tray in hand approached the bodyguard standing outside Sebastian¡¯s ward, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to check on the patient¡¯s drip.¡± The bodyguard stepped aside and opened the door for the nurse, who entered the ward. She did a quick check, and saw nothing out of the ordinary. Then, she changed out Sebastian¡¯s urine bag before going to his bedside and carefully retrieving a syringe. She nced at the door, and took note of the time. Very swiftly, she flipped his body to his side, lifted corner of his hospital gown, and injected the needle in his back. After all the liquid in the syringe was injected, she pulled the needle out. Everything happened so quickly, the entire process took less than two minutes. When the bodyguard stepped in to check on things, he saw the nurse covering Sebastian with the sheets. His vitals on the monitor looked stable, and everything seemed normal. The nurse walked out with the urine bag in hand. The bodyguard saw that Sebastian was fine and shut the door, returning to his post outside the ward. The next morning, Rosalie woke up from a nightmare, yelling, ¡°Sebastian!¡± In her nightmare, Sebastian was waving goodbye to her and telling her that he was going to a faraway ce and nevering back. His final words were: ¡°I love you.¡± Rosalie hugged him tight in her nightmare, and broke down crying. She refused to let him leave, but his body floated further and further away. She stood rooted on the ground, unable to catch up with him. She could only stand there and watch him disappear into the distance. She was in so much pain, she felDas though she would die. When she opened her eyes, she realized it was all just a dream. Although it was a dream, it felt so real. Sebastian was still in hospital right now. ¡®Seb,¡¯ Rosalie thought, ¡®as long as you wake up, I¡¯ll be willing to do anything. I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me. I¡¯ll even be willing to let you love me!¡¯ Chapter 478 Although, Sebastian only said that he loved her in her nightmare-not in reality. However, as long as he could wake up, she would be willing to do anything he asked of her, even if he really loved her. Yvonne heard Rosalie¡¯s cries, and immediately knocked on her door. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie wiped her tears, and sat up on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she reassured Yvonne. She then got out of bed, and opened the door. Yvonne saw the pale and distraught look on her face, and became even more concerned. ¡°Rose, are you crying again?¡± There were streaks of tears on Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a bad dream,¡± Rosalie said. Yvonne sighed. ¡°Do you want to sleep in a while longer?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Nah. The sun is up, it¡¯s time for me to get up.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Go wash up. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast.¡± ¡°Let me do it,¡± Rosalie said. Yvonne said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m in the middle of preparing it. I¡¯m capable of putting together a breakfast meal. Go ahead and wash up first.¡± Rosalie nodded, and headed to the washroom in her room. After she came out of the washroom, she saw Yvonne preparing breakfast in an open kitchen, a serious look on her face. There were toasts with sunny side up and oatmeal. Rosalie looked at the spread before her, but didn¡¯t have much appetite. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rose? Are these not to your liking?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re worried about my brother, but you can¡¯t skip meals. You have to eat a little, even if you don¡¯t have an appetite. You¡¯re not just eating for yourself now.¡± Rosalie nodded. She had a baby to feed, and had to provide her baby with nutrients even if she didn¡¯t feel like eating. When she was just done with a bowl of oatmeal, she received a call from the hospital. The caller told her that something had happened to Sebastian, and he was being sent to the operating theater. Content belongs to Terrified, Rosalie immediately rushed to the hospital with Yvonne. When they arrived, Sebastian was still in the operating theater. Christopher was waiting outside. ¡°Uncle, how is Seb?¡± Yvonne asked anxiously. ¡°He¡¯s still being operated on. We have to wait to hear from the doctor regarding the specifics,¡± Christopher said. Rosalie could hardly stand straight. Yvonne had to hold onto her and sit her down on a chair. Christopher stared at Rosalie with a strange look. He walked up to them, and said, ¡°The doctor operating on him is an expert I called over. They thoroughly examined Seb¡¯s medical record yesterday, so don¡¯t get so worried. For all we know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯tfort me,¡± Rosalie cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any hopeful words. I don¡¯t want to end up disappointed. Say no more, both of you.¡± Rosalie covered her ears, hung her head low, and sobbed bitterly. Christopher was at a loss for what to do next. Aman like him hardly encountered such situations and experienced such emotions. No mattenthe scenario, he never failed to face it calmly. Yet now, he found himself a little nervous. Content belongs to Yvonne patted Rosalie¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t say anything. We¡¯ll just wait quietly and pray for Seb.¡± Just then, a voice came from along the corridor. ¡°How is Seb?¡± Geoffrey and X were here. They had been at a secluded and quiet ce, and were uncontactable by phone. Christopher had to send someone to that ce and inform them in person. Upon receiving the news, the couple threw everything aside and rushed over through the night. Upon seeing her parents arrive, Yvonne stood. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ Seb is now¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to go on.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christopher stepped forward. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll tell you more.¡± He brought the couple elsewhere, and exined the situation to them. Chapter 479 Geoffrey and X both fell silent after listening to Christopher. X nced at Geoffrey, opening her mouth as if to say something, but she eventually kept her silence. Geoffrey had never shown his vulnerable side to anyone, even when his son¡¯s life was in danger in the operating theater. He looked indifferent as he said to his wife and Christopher, ¡°I need the washroom.¡± Then, he turned to leave. X folded her arms over her chest, leaned against the wall, and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen.¡± She didn¡¯t look sad, but her expression was somber. If she were a stranger to Sebastian, her reaction would have seemed too much-but as his mother, her reaction was in fact slightly underwhelming. Christopher stepped forward and asked, ¡°How were things when you and Geoffrey were there?¡± X gave him a slight smile. ¡°What else? We just sat around, staring at each other. Well, we did end up talking in the end. It¡¯s been so many years since we had a good chat. Our talk was going pretty well when this happened to Sebastian, and we were called back here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be chances in the future after Sebastian¡¯s ordeal blows over.¡± ¡°Will it ever?¡± X said. ¡°Sebastian¡¯s already in such a bad state, I don¡¯t want to make things worse, but we have to n for the worst. What would we do if the doctor walked out and told us he died on the operating table?¡± Her calm expression made Christopher wonder if Sebastian wasn¡¯t her biological son. She was so calm, she didn¡¯t look like a mother who deeply loved her son. Perhaps she didn¡¯t express her motherly love in the same way ordinary mothers did. She wasn¡¯t one to express herself in an exaggerated manner. Christopher said solemnly, ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way left, we can only let nature take its course. Those who are left in this world will be sad for a while, but they have to continue living on.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± X said. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a change in my way of life, too.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°Chris, I know you¡¯ve been hinting for Geoffery to treat me better, to care more for me and love me more. But it¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve tried everything. I don¡¯t want him putting on a front under your threat,¡± X said. Content property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I saw this trip you arranged for us this time as ourst chance to give it our best shot. If it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll forget about it. What I didn¡¯t ol.ne expect was for this to happen Sebastian even before we tried to work things out, and we had to rush back. ¡°I think the heavens are telling me that we shouldn¡¯t even try. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Christopher stood silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What are your thoughts right now, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start preparing for a divorce,¡± X said. ¡°Is your mind really made up?¡± Christopher asked with furrowed brows. X nodded. ¡°I refused to believe I was about to wake up from a dream, and I dared not take that step forward. But I¡¯ve thought things through.¡± Christopher sighed. He had always wanted to preserve his sister¡¯s marriage, but since she had made up her mind, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything further. It was her own life¡ªif she was unhappy, he couldn¡¯t force her to push on. It would only make her miserable. Chapter 480 ¡°Alright. No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll always support you. If you don¡¯t want to hold out any longer, go ahead with the divorce. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a better man,¡± Christopher said. X smiled bitterly. ¡°Why bother? I¡¯m already so advanced in years.¡± ¡°Just listen to yourself. You¡¯re my sister, the daughter of the Jackson family, for goodness¡¯ sake. Hordes of men vie for your attention, I¡¯m sure.¡± X looked at him, teary-eyed. ¡°Chris, thank you for your support. I was a fool to insist on marrying Geoffrey back then. I was blind, and refused to listen to everyone¡¯s advice.¡± Her remorseful expression broke Christopher¡¯s heart. He approached her, and put an arm around her shoulder, patting her gently. ¡°Should I teach Geoffrey a lesson for you? Just a word from you, and I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me.¡± X shook her head. ¡°No. He has never mistreated me over the years. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t love me as much as I wanted him to. I really had iting. I just want to quickly let go of everything, and start anew. I still have the rest of my life to live.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Good that you think that way. Just tell me if you need help.¡± X rested her head on his shoulder, and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Chris.¡± Geoffrey rinsed his face in the washroom, and looked at himself in the mirror. He thought he was seeing double as his vision blurred. He couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to Sebastian. All along, he had been very strict with his son. He knew he wasn¡¯t an easy-going father, and definitely not one who was kind and gentle. In fact, he bordered on being harsh, almost cruel to his son. That thought filled his heart with guilt. He was so harsh and strict with Sebastian not because he wanted to make Sebastian filial, but because of another reason. It was because he was furious. Not with Sebastian, but with another person¡ªand he vented his anger on his son. Geoffrey pulled out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. He wasn¡¯t sure if the other party would answer his call, because it was Sydney. After a while, the call went through; the other party greeted Geoffrey before he had a chance to speak. ¡°Hello.¡± It was a man¡¯s voice, and not Sydney. Geoffrey nced at the number to confirm that he didn¡¯t dial the wrong number. ¡°Hello,¡± the man repeated himself, ¡°who is this?¡± Geoffrey lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m looking for President Harper. It¡¯s work-rted. Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s showering. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll tell her when she¡¯s out,¡± Wesley said. Geoffrey remained silent for a few seconds.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Hello, did you hear me?¡± Wesley couldn¡¯t hear him, and thought it must be a signal issue. Geoffrey snapped back to attention, and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll call her againter.¡± With that, Geoffrey hung up and sighed, his grip tightening over his phone. Sydney came out of the washroom. Her brows furrowed upon seeing Wesley still there. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± et Sydney was very upsetst night, and called Wesley over to keep herpany. He should have left first thing in the morning while she was in the shower. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. What¡¯s wrong with staying a while longer?¡± He didn¡¯t mind being a servant at Sydney¡¯s beck and call. His only tiny request is to be able to be by her side for a while more. Content belongs to ¡°The cheek of you to ask me what¡¯s wrong,¡± Sydney sneered. ¡°Do you want me to humiliate you?¡± ¡°You do that every day. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Wesley was so frequently insulted and humiliated by her, he no longer felt the sting. ¡°Syd, it¡¯s been so many years. Can¡¯t you feel my sincerity? We should lead our lives together happily. Life is short, after all.¡± Sydney sat on the bedside, and smiled rather sardonically. ¡°Back then, I begged you for the exact same thing. You refused to listen. You hated me and looked upon me in disdain, while your heart lusted after another woman. Did you think about how short life was back then? Oh, I¡¯m sure you did. You thought life was short, that¡¯s why you wanted to be with the woman you care for the most.¡± Her mention of that made Wesley say morosely, ¡°But you¡¯re the woman I care for the most right now. I love you.¡± Wife my 481-490 Chapter 481 Sydney sneered, ¡°After seeing that woman¡¯s true colors, you suddenly discover you love me? Why didn¡¯t you love me all those years before?¡± ¡°Sydney, I¡¯m slow and an idiot. I¡¯ve realized my mistakes, and I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to you. You¡¯re my only wife,¡± Wesley said humbly and sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m still your wife,¡± Sydney said, ¡°and we¡¯ve been together all these years. What more do you want?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Wesley didn¡¯t know what to say. He feared that if he said too much, Sydney would find him annoying. Although they were still married and often spent the night together, this rtionship felt more like two people merely fulfilling each other¡¯s needs. When they needed each other, they spent the night together; when they didn¡¯t, they ignored each other and pretended to be strangers. What kind of marriage was this? Wesley didn¡¯t want to discuss it further, afraid Sydney wouldn¡¯t even give him a little bit of attention. ¡°By the way, Sydney, someone just called you. He said it was about some official business,¡± he said. ¡°You answered my phone?¡± Sydney demanded coldly. ¡°You were in the shower, and I was worried you might miss an important call, so I answered it for you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sydney grabbed her phone, and checked her call history-it was from Geoffrey. She hadn¡¯t been able to reach him after he said those strange things to her. He must have had a hand in getting Rosalie to marry Sebastian. Neither he nor his son were good people. ¡°Wesley, you can leave now,¡± she said, shooing Wesley away. Wesley sighed and got up from the bed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave. Let¡¯s meet another time.¡± This wasn¡¯t even dating, let alone being a married couple. After tidying up, Wesley left. Sydney closed the door and sat on the bed, then called Geoffrey back. Soon, Geoffrey answered. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Geoffrey, why did you call me? What are you up to?¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted to call back, but was worried he was plotting something behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m not up to anything. I just wanted to tell you something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sebastian. He was attacked, and is in aa. The doctors are trying to save him. It¡¯s very serious.¡± Sydney was taken aback. ¡°Really? Why are you telling me this?¡± She had no feelings for Geoffrey¡¯s son. It wasn¡¯t like Theodore was hurt. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, because Sebastian¡¯s Geoffrey paused for aBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. el long time before speaking again. ¡°He¡¯s Rosalie¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t you treat her like your daughter? So Sebastian can be considered your son-inw now.¡± fel Hearing this, Sydneyughed. ¡°Are you joking? What kind of logic is that? I treat Rose as my daughter, but she¡¯s my former daughter-inw, not my biological child. She married another man, so how can he be my son-inw? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± To her, Geoffrey was just finding ways to harass her. ¡°Is that so? It seems I was wrong.¡± Geoffrey smiled wryly. ¡°I thought you might care about Sebastian because of this rtionship.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absurd. Why should I care about your son? You and your wife can care for him. I have no interest in outsiders, especially Sebastian. Someone you raised can¡¯t be a good person,¡± Sydney said tly. ¡°Do you have to be so cold-hearted?¡± Geoffrey snapped angrily. ¡°You haven¡¯t even spent any time with Sebastian! How do you know what kind of person he is?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t spent time with him, but I know what kind of person his father is a cold-blooded, ruthless man who would do anything for money. How could someone raised by you be a good person?¡± Geoffrey took a deep breath, and suppressed his anger. ¡°Sydney, I hope you don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve said someday.¡± Sydney scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t regret it. I can barely take care of my own son.¡± She heard Geoffrey¡¯s breathing getting heavier, indicating how angry he was. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Geoffrey hung up the phone. Sydney sighed. She had heard about Sebastian¡¯s incident from Theodore, but she didn¡¯t understand why Geoffrey told her about it. She wondered how Rosalie was doing. After her divorce from l Theodore, she had married Sebastian without thinking it through. Now, Sebastian was hurt and in the hospital. Neither of her husbands brought her peace. son.¡± After hanging up the phone, Geoffrey lowered his head and closed his eyes in pain. He murmured to himself, ¡°Sydney, Sebastian¡¯s your biological Chapter 482 The surgerysted a full six hours. Finally, the doctor came out of the operating theater. Everyone rushed forward to ask about Sebastian. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The doctor, looking exhausted, took off his mask. ¡°Earlier, Mr. Carter was in aa, and his condition was critical. We couldn¡¯t restore blood flow to his brain. Operating on him would have been too risky, and the current medications aren¡¯t effective at all. But this morning, we noticed some activity in his brain. After examining him, we found that blood supply had been unexpectedly restored in his brain. However, this also caused a brain hemorrhage, so we had to remove the hematoma, which is much less risky.¡± Rosalie pondered the doctor¡¯s words for a moment before asking, ¡°Now that the blood supply is restored to his brain, does it mean there¡¯s hope for him?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°This is a good sign, and it¡¯s also quite miraculous. We performed a sessful brain hematoma removal surgery on him. Now he needs to be taken to the ICU for observation. The next 48 hours are critical. If he can wake up without any severeplications, there¡¯s a chance for recovery.¡± Hearing this, Rosalie felt as if a weight was lifted off her chest. Her legs went weak, and she almost copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Christopher caught her in time. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, Rosalie grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°What are his chances of waking up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Geoffrey asked anxiously, ¡°how likely is he to wake up?¡± ¡°Previously, there was no way to restore his brain¡¯s blood supply, but a miracle happened, and it was automatically restored. The brain hematoma removal surgery went very well. Theoretically, his chances of waking up are over sixty percent,¡± the doctor said. Hearing the answer, Rosalie burst into tears. Sixty percent was much better than slim hope. The doctor continued, ¡°Although I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll wake up, I believe this is a miracle. Mr. Carter¡¯s case is rare in medical history. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a patient¡¯s brain¡¯s blood supply restore itself in my career. Once he¡¯s stable, we¡¯ll conduct aprehensive examination to find out the exact reason.¡± There must be a reason for his brain¡¯s blood supply restoration. Although miracles did happen, it was better to investigate first to understand the situation. Just then, Sebastian was wheeled out of the operating room by the medical staff. ¡°Sebastian!¡± Rosalie cried. She rushed forward-she saw him lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She didn¡¯t dare touch him, afraid that she would hurt him since he had just undergone surgery She could only look at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯ll be alright. You must wake up.¡± Rosalie walked alongside the bed. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ll stay with you. I won¡¯t go anywhere. You must wake up.¡± Sebastian was taken to the intensive care unit. Patients who were taken there were very weak. To prevent infection, family members were not allowed inside. Only the medical staff could enter. Rosalie stood outside the ICU, her hands pressed against the ss wall as she gazed at the person inside. Sebastian must be in so much pain with all those needles inserted into him. How much must it hurt? He shouldn¡¯t have to endure this. It was all her fault! If it weren¡¯t for that incident, he wouldn¡¯t have left in anger. If¡­ If she had forcibly stopped Sebastian at that time, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way, and he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. It was all her fault! ¡®Seb, you have to get better. I won¡¯t know what to do otherwise. I¡¯ll feel like I killed you. You have to get better, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡¯ she thought. Chapter 483 Geoffrey walked over. ¡°Rose, do you want to go home with me? We can¡¯t go in to see Sebastian right now. We can only wait for news.¡± He could see that Rosalie¡¯s concern for Sebastian was genuine. Rosalie turned around, and said, ¡°You all go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay at the hospital. Someone needs to be here.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here. You all go back,¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°But I want to stay here with Sebastian. Even if I can¡¯t go in, at least I can watch over him,¡± Rosalie insisted. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s determination, Geoffrey nodded. ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll stay too.¡± Geoffrey would be restless if he went back, anyway. ¡°Let her stay here with Sebastian. You can book a hotel near the hospital. If anything happens, you can get here quickly. Staying at the hospital doesn¡¯t make much sense right now, since we can¡¯t go into the ward,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Yeah, Mom and Dad,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°You¡¯ve traveled a long distance. You must be tired. Go and rest first.¡± Geoffrey looked exhausted as he nodded. ¡°Alright. Your mom and I will be staying at a hotel nearby. Call us immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Go and rest.¡± The couple then left. Yvonne looked in Rosalie¡¯s direction. She was still staring intently into the ICU, and didn¡¯t seem likely to leave anytime soon. Yvonne nced at Christopher, and whispered, ¡°Uncle, can I talk to you for a second?¡± Christopher nodded, and they moved to a quiet area. He instructed the bodyguards not to let anyone near them. ¡°Uncle, you got my textst night, right? Rose does have a red mark on her back. Is it true? It seems like too much of a coincidence,¡± she said. Christopher sighed. ¡°Rosalie looks a lot like her mother. Plus, with the red birthmark on her back, she must be.¡± Actually, when Christopher first saw Rosalie and knew she was adopted by her parents, he was almost ain. Now, with the red birthmark, there was no doubt. Content belongs to ¡°Should we do a DNA test? I can get Rose¡¯s hair,¡± Yvonne suggested. ¡°Your eldest uncle has been gone for so many years, and we don¡¯t know where Rosalie¡¯s biological mother is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Oh, wait!¡± Yvonne suddenly thought of something. ¡°Let¡¯s test your DNA with Rose¡¯s. We can test for gic rtives.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Christopher said. ¡°We¡¯re already sure now, so let¡¯s not waste any more time and effort There aren¡¯t many coincidences in this world. She must be my niece.¡± Yvonne slumped onto the sofa. ¡°What do we do now? This means that Rose and Seb are cousins.¡± Christopher was also troubled. ¡°Yes. I never expected things to turn out this way, Had I met her earlier, might have stopped their marriage. Now, it seems they are deeply in love. I¡¯d rather not break up couples.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Yvonne wanted to tell him the truth, but was unsure if she should. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Christopher noticed Yvonne¡¯s hesitation, and knew she was hiding something. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you must promise not to tell anyone else. My parents don¡¯t even know about this,¡± she said. Chapter 484 Christopher nodded. ¡°No problem. You must also keep what I¡¯ve told you a secret. We¡¯re in this together now.¡± Yvonne murmured an agreement, then finally said, ¡°Actually, Rose and my brother¡¯s marriage is fake.¡± She then recounted everything to Christopher. After hearing her story, Christopher fell silent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. If they divorce, it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a big deal for Rose, but it will be for Seb. His feelings for her are real. If he finds out she¡¯s his cousin, he won¡¯t be able to handle it. Given his current condition, even if he wakes up, he¡¯ll need a long recovery period and can¡¯t handle such a shock. Who knows what the consequences will be if we tell him!¡± ¡°Yes, this is a difficult situation. Let¡¯s keep this between us and y it by ear,¡± Christopher said heavily. ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She still couldn¡¯t believe that Rosalie was her cousin. Reality was indeed more dramatic than any TV show! Rosalie stayed at the hospital and didn¡¯t go anywhere. Yvonne stayed with her. After some time, she got tired standing outside the ICU, so Yvonne took her to the rest area. Yvonne chatted with her for a while. After Rosalie got some rest, she wanted to go back to guard the door. However, Yvonne stopped her. ¡°Rosalie, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°But I want to see your brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been watching over him long enough. He¡¯s in the ICU; you can¡¯t get close to him. Staring through the ss will only make you more anxious. A walk will help you rx.¡± She touched Rosalie¡¯s belly gently. ¡°Your baby would also like a little walk.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne linked arms with Rosalie as they left. Just as they reached the hospital entrance, they saw medical staff pushing an injured patient inside. doctor was sitting on the moving bed, vigorously performing CPR on the patient, whose face wasa bloody mess. Rosalie was frightened by the gruesome scene. Yvonne quickly covered her eyes, and pulled her aside. ¡°That man is seriously injured. I wonder what happened to him,¡± Rosalie said. He seemed to have been beaten up too. ¡°Yeah, his wounds look worse than Seb¡¯s,¡± Yvonne said. They walked out of the hospital, and strolled around outside for over an hour before returning. When Rosalie passed by the nurse¡¯s station, she heard a nurse saying, ¡°The injured man who came in today can save seven people with his organs.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sad. It seems like he was attacked.¡± ¡°The other patient, Mr. Carter, was also attacked And now, there¡¯s Fet another attack victim. Are the number of criminals increasing? even men are getting hurt, women should be more careful. Pay attention to your surroundings when you¡¯re outside.¡± Hearing this, Rosalie remembered the injured man they saw in the lobby. the nurses were referring to him, he must have died, since his organs were already donated. V Was that man also attacked? Could the attacker be the same one as Sebastian¡¯s? Rosalie was heading to Sebastian¡¯s room when Theodore appeared. Seeing him, Rosalie furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t want to deal with him, and tried to walk past him. ¡°Wait,¡± Theodore called out, and blocked her path. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Yvonne stood in front of Rosalie protectively. ¡°What do you want with her?¡± Chapter 485 Theodore frowned. ¡°What could I do to her? Eat her?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne was about to retort, but Rosalie tugged at her arm. ¡°Vonnie, ignore him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalie pulled Yvonne away, trying to leave. ¡°I have something to tell you. Can we talk alone?¡± Theodore said. ¡°We have nothing to talk about,¡± Rosalie sneered. ¡°Just two minutes, right here. We don¡¯t have to go anywhere.¡± Theodore stood in front of Rosalie like a mountain, making it clear he wouldn¡¯t let her leave without saying his piece. After thinking for a moment, Rosalie turned to Yvonne. ¡°Vonnie, you go rest for a bit. I¡¯ll look for you once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Rose, do you really want to talk to him?¡± Yvonne asked, worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rosalie gave Theodore a cold look. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Okay, but just for a couple of minutes! I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Yvonne shot Theodore a warning re before leaving. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were transferring Cynthia to another hospital? Why are you still here?¡± Rosalie asked coldly. ¡°I was going to transfer her to a hospice, but she didn¡¯t want to leave. She¡¯s going to continue staying here,¡± Theodore replied. Rosalie found his words amusing. ¡°You really care about her, don¡¯t you? You always give in to her.¡± Did he call her over just to tell her how much he cared about Cynthia? ¡°For someone who is dying, her requests aren¡¯t excessive. So, I agreed. That¡¯s the only reason,¡± Theodore went on. Rosalie didn¡¯t understand why Theodore was exining this to her. It didn¡¯t matter to her anymore. ¡°Sure. Whatever you say.¡± Seeing her indifferent attitude, Theodore felt anger surge within him, but he held it back. ¡°I heard about Sebastian. There¡¯s talk all over the hospital about the miracle.¡± Rosalie scoffed. ¡°Yes, a miracle for us, but a disaster for you, right? Cynthia wanted Sebastian¡¯s heart. Now, she can forget about it.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Cindy wanted his heart? It¡¯s not her fault that Sebastian was hurt. His heart just happened to be a match for her! You didn¡¯t agree either, did you?¡± Rosalie was tired of arguing. Every time she said anything bad about Cynthia, Theodore would immediately defend her; saying Cynthia was so kind, it wasn¡¯ her fault and it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Your two minutes are up. Goodbye.¡± Rosalie turned to leave. She didn¡¯t even want to talk to Theodore for one second. She had once loved this man so deeply, but now, she was disappointed in him. ¡°Cindy¡¯s getting surgery soon,¡± Theodore said. ¡°A new patient was admitted today. He was dered brain-dead, and his heart matches hers. She¡¯s going to be saved.¡± Rosalie thought of the injured man she saw earlier. She hadn¡¯t expected his heart would also match Cynthia¡¯s Finding a matching heart was rare, and many people never found a match. And yet, suddenly, there were two matches for Cynthia in a ridiculously short time. Content belongs to Rosalie started to feel suspicious. How could Cynthia be so lucky? First, Sebastian¡¯s heart was a match-and now, this person¡¯s heart too. Sebastian¡¯s heart was a match, but et the surgery didn¡¯t happen because Rosalie had stopped it. It was terrifying because right after that, another person was fatally injured, and his heart happened to be a match as well. Rosalie had a terrifying thought, but dismissed it. How could Cynthia have the ability to do these things? Unless, of course, someone was helping her. Chapter 486 Everything was too much of a coincidence, to the extent that she was suspicious. Who else would go to this length to help her besides Theodore? Before, she might have suspected he was the one behind the attack on Sebastian, but that was just her being impetuous. When she calmed down, she thought Theodore wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He might fight with Sebastian, but he wouldn¡¯t do something so vicious behind his back. However, both Sebastian and the injured man today had hearts that matched Cynthia¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t imagine Theodore being such a person, capable of doing something so cruel just to find a suitable heart for Cynthia. However, all of this was just her spection. She had no evidence. Theodore looked uneasy. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I know you don¡¯t care if Cindy lives or dies. I told you this not because I want to gloat, but because¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Theodore paused, wanting to say something, but then stopping. ¡°Because what?¡± Rosalie asked coldly. She wanted to hear what this man had to say. After a few seconds of silence, Theodore continued, ¡°If Cindy¡¯s surgery is sessful, her health will improve.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± Rosalie said icily. ¡°Then you can marry her.¡± Theodore frowned deeply. ¡°Rose, do you really want me to marry her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? You promised her many times, and you even abandoned your wife for her.¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Theodore felt upset. ¡°What do you mean by abandoned? Didn¡¯t we make it clear from the start? We discussed before getting married. Besides, I thought you¡­¡± ¡°You thought,¡± Rosalie interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re always making assumptions.¡± ¡°I asked you before. I asked if you thought of me as a brother, and you said yes. What else could I do?¡± Theodore said. Rosalie clenched her fists. When he had asked for a divorce and asked if she always saw him as a brother, she was deeply heartbroken. Since he was already asking for a divorce, why should she tell him the truth? But now, this man was using it against her. ¡°You¡¯re right. We made things clear when we got married. Now that we¡¯re divorced, there¡¯s nothing to salvage,¡± she said. She was tired of talking to him. She tried to leave again, but he blocked her once more. ¡°Do you really want me to marry her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to marry her,¡± Rosalie said, almost shouting. She really wanted to p this man; he was beingpletely unreasonable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry her now. I want you! Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do anything you want,¡± he said. Even though her actions had disappointed him, and she even thought that he was behind the attack on Sebastian, he still couldn¡¯t help but want to win her yek back especially now that Cynthia would survive. Thinking about a future without Rosalie and marrying another woman felt suffocating and it was all his own doing. Rosalie sneered, finding it amusing. ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore. I¡¯m Sebastian¡¯s wife now. You should face reality and stop bothering me.¡± Just then, Yvonne ran over. ¡°Rose! Two minutes are up. Are you okay?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Time was up, so Theodore had no reason to stop her. He could only watch as Rosalie left, feeling powerless. He had asked for the divorce and let her go, and now that he wanted to win her back, he found it impossible. It seemed like he no longer had the right to ask her to be with him anymore. Chapter 487 This was the first time 48 hours seemed like a century to Rosalie, and she spent it in agony because she didn¡¯t know what the oue would be. The only thing she could do was wait. Every second was agonizing. What frightened her more than the torment of waiting was receiving a terrible result in the end. If the oue was destined to be tragic, Rosalie would rather endure the torment of waiting forever than hear an answer that would lead to her despair. Cynthia¡¯s surgery was also over; her heart transnt was very sessful. She didn¡¯t know the donor, but was very aware of how that person died. No one knew how this came to be, except maybe the gods, her, and Yerick. Rosalie didn¡¯t know that from time to time, Theodore would secretly and silently watch her as she worried and grieved for Sebastian. He could only hide in the shadows, not daring to appear before her, and endure heart-wrenching pain. He had lost Rosalie by his own doing, and now, he could only hide behind the scenes in such a humble manner. He found himself increasinglyughable; his life was simply a big joke. Rosalie was sound asleep in the hotel. She was exhausted, and at Yvonne¡¯s urging, she booked a room at a nearby hotel to rest. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, when a voice woke her up. ¡°Rose.¡± Rosalie opened her heavy eyelids, and saw Yvonne sitting beside her. Her head hurt slightly. She propped herself up to sit on the bed. ¡°What is it, Vonnie? Is there any news about Seb?¡± Rosalie grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand, terrified of hearing bad news. She had been on edge waiting for the oue of the surgery. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t worry. I just got a call from the hospital saying Seb woke up.¡± Yvonne was smiling, extremely excited as she spoke. If it weren¡¯t for this, she wouldn¡¯t have woken Rosalie. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it. She worried she might be dreaming, and secretly pinched her arm hard. It hurt; this wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! I wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing! Do you want to sleep a bit more before going to see Seb, or¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± After getting such good news, how could she sleep? And so, Rosalie and Yvonne hurried to the hospital. When they arrived at Sebastian¡¯s ward, Rosalie saw his parents Christopher standing outside. back out, but they looked wel.bet Maybe they had gone in ande Rosalie quickly approached them. ¡°How is Sebastian?¡± Christopher began, ¡°He¡¯s awake, but¡­¡±? N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. ¡°But what?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Why are you all standing here?¡± At that moment, an anxious voice came from the ward. ¡°Rose, where are you?¡± Hearing Sebastian calling her, Rosalie immediately opened the door and went in. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m here!¡± She rushed to his bedside and sat in the chair next to him. ¡°Rose!¡± Sebastian was very emotional as he reached for her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here, Seb.¡± Rosalie instinctively intertwined her fingers with his. The moment her saw Rosalie, his et nervousness eased antly. He quickly asked, ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Content belongs ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. to Seb, I thought I¡¯d never be able O you again! I¡¯m so woke up.¡± By now, she was already in tears. Chapter 488 Rosalie tried to tell herself not to get too emotional. Sebastian had just woken up, and if she became too emotional, it would affect him. But no matter how hard she tried to control herself, tears kept streaming down her face. She was simply so happy-a miracle had happened! Fortunately, she had persisted with her choice and held on to that slim hope. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. I had such a long dream. I dreamt someone was trying to hurt you. I desperately wanted to warn you, but I couldn¡¯t wake up. I was hanging on the edge of hell, and someone was trying to drag me down, but¡­but I didn¡¯t want to go. I fought desperately to climb up because I heard you calling my name,¡± Sebastian said. Even though Sebastian had woken up, he was still full of panic when he said all these.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing him like this, Rosalie felt heartbroken. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much he had suffered while he was in aa. Perhaps, as Yvonne had said,atose people could hear what was happening around them but couldn¡¯t respond, making it all the more painful. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯m all good, not a scratch. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± Rosalie said, gently stroking his face. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, too. I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± Sebastian looked at her tenderly. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s my duty to protect you.¡± Yvonne walked in. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± She knew Sebastian would want to be alone with Rosalie, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. She walked in, tears in her eyes. Sebastian looked at Yvonne with confusion. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Yvonne looked puzzled. ¡°Brother. What else would I call you? Father?¡± Sebastian stared at Yvonne, perplexed. ¡°Are you¡­my sister?¡± Hearing Sebastian¡¯s doubtful tone, Rosalie felt uneasy. ¡°Seb, she¡¯s Yvonne, your sister. Don¡¯t you remember her?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes were filled with e unfamiliarity as he looked at Yvonne, like he was looking at aplete stranger. At this moment, a few others walked in from outside. Sebastian looked at them as if they were strangers too. He seemed somewhat frightened, and gripped Rosalie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Rose, they said they¡¯re my family. Is that true?¡± The way that Sebastian was looking at her clearly indicated that he only trusted her words now. Rosalie became anxious. ¡°Seb, don¡¯t you remember them? They¡¯re your parents, and this is your uncle. And this is your sister, Yvonne.¡± Sebastian frowned, and suddenly felt a headache. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t feel well.¡± ¡°Rosalie, can youe out for a moment? I need to talk to you,¡± Christopher said. Rosalie turned to look at Christopher, then nodded. She said to Sebastian, ¡°Seb, I¡¯ll step out for a bit and be right back.¡± ¡°Hurry back. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± he said, his eyes filled with unease, like a lost child. Rosalie was extremely worried. She carefully released Sebastian¡¯s hand, not daring to pull away too quickly for fear of startling him. Then she stood up, tucked him in, and deft the ward. Outside, she asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± It seemed they all knew something, but only she and Yvonne were unaware, possibly because they had arrivedter. Chapter 489 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°When Sebastian first woke up, he kept calling your name, but he didn¡¯t recognize us. The doctor said that his brain injury, coupled with the surgery, most probably resulted in memory loss,¡± Geoffrey said. Rosalie was shocked. ¡°Does that mean he has amnesia now?¡± Geoffrey continued, ¡°It appears he doesn¡¯t remember us, but he still remembers you. The doctor said this situation is rare. The brain has an emergency backup file filled with information that is most important to that person. ¡°Sebastian seems to have stored you in his most important file, so when his original memory waspromised, the backup took over. Sebastian didn¡¯t forget you because you¡¯re the most important thing to him. He woke up calling your name.¡± Rosalie turned to look at Sebastian in the ward, his anxious and distressed expression tugging at her heart. She couldn¡¯t believe that Sebastian had ended up like this. ¡°Did the doctor say if he can regain his memory?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°The doctor couldn¡¯t be certain. The human brain is veryplex, and can sometimes produce unexpected results. But don¡¯t worry, we should focus on the present. We can help Sebastian regain his memory slowly, or he can get to know us again. The important thing is that his life was saved,¡± Christopher said. Christopher¡¯s wordsforted Rosalie. Indeed, the fact that Sebastian was awake was more important than anything. The lost memories could be recovered over time; it wasn¡¯t the most urgent issue. After all, his family was here, and he could get to know them again. What stunned Rosalie was that Sebastian had forgotten everyone but her. She had be more important to him than his parents and sister. Rosalie couldn¡¯t understand why she was so significant to him, especially since they had only known each other for a short time. On the other hand, he had forgotten people he had known for over twenty years. Moreover, she felt responsible for his current state. Yvonne nced at Christopher with a worried look. ¡°Rose? Rose, are you done? Are you still there?¡± Sebastian called out apprehensively from the ward. Rosalie had only been out of the ward for less than three minutes, but he was already panicking. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Rosalie quickly went back into the ward, followed by the others. ¡°Rose.¡± Sebastian reached out to her. Rosalie immediately grasped his hand. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Sebastian looked restlessly at the people behind Rosalie. They seemed to be giving him a lot of pressure. He whispered to her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them. Can you ask them to leave? I only want to be with you.¡± ¡°Seb, they¡¯re your family. They care about you very much. You just don¡¯t remember them now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recall everything eventually,¡± Rosalie reassured him. ¡°But I can¡¯t remember right now. Can they leave for now?¡± To Sebastian, at that moment, they were all strangers. A group of strangers staring at him made him extremely uneasy, especially since he had just woken up. Besides Rosalie, the entire world felt unfamiliar to him. Content belongs Hearing this, Yvonne said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle, let¡¯s go out for now. Rose can stay with my brother.¡± Everyone had underestimated Rosalie¡¯s ce in Sebastian¡¯s heart. Even in a life-or-death situation, all he remembered was Rosalie. Chapter 490 Geoffrey sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go out for now.¡± Everyone left the ward, closing the door behind them. Only Rosalie and Sebastian were left. ¡°Sebastian, they¡¯ve all left. Do you feel better now?¡± Rosalie could sense Sebastian¡¯s unease. They were his family members, but he couldn¡¯t remember them. It was truly pitiable. Sebastian nodded. ¡°I feel better. I¡¯m sorry, Rose. I can¡¯t remember them. Seeing them gives me pressure. Was I not on good terms with them before?¡± ¡°Not really. Although your father is strict with you, you have a good rtionship with your sister. Do you feel ufortable seeing her too?¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whenever I think of them, I get a headache. It seems like my brain is trying very hard to remember, but it¡¯s not working,¡± Sebastian replied. Seeing Sebastian¡¯s difort, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°If it makes you ufortable, don¡¯t force it. Just focus on resting and recovering. Do you know that it¡¯s already a miracle that you woke up? I believe your guardian angels are watching over you. You¡¯ll ovee all difficulties and remember your family.¡± Sebastian gazed at Rosalie tenderly. ¡°I also believe my guardian angels are watching over me. Why else would I remember my wife?¡± His eyes were filled with love. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy I remember you. Nothing else matters.¡± ¡°Sebastian, I can¡¯t be the only person you know. Your family cares about you very much, but there¡¯s no rush. If you feel ufortable, don¡¯t think about them. Just focus on resting and take it slow,¡± Rosalie said gently. Rosalie knew that forcing him to remember his family wouldn¡¯t help. He had been through so much in such a short time, and almost died. Him surviving was already a miracle, and she would support him no matter what he wanted to do. Sebastian nodded. ¡°Okay. But Rose, I don¡¯t remember everything about us, either.¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°What do you remember?¡± Sebastian thought for a moment. ¡°When I first woke up, it seemed like you were the only one in my mind. I know I have a wife named Rose who¡¯s very important to me, but can¡¯t remember the specific things that happened between us. It¡¯s very vague. But¡­¡± Sebastian ced his hand over his heart. ¡°But I still feel it. There¡¯s pain, happiness, anger, and bliss. So, I know you must be very important to me.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rosalie gently patted the back of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re also very important to me. Thank you for remembering me.¡± Sebastian said with a chuckle, ¡°Rose, ve you¡¯re my wife. Since you chose me, I¡¯ll finitely treat you well. You won¡¯t regret marrying me. We¡¯ll live happily ever after. I¡¯ll never do anything to make you sad. Although I¡¯ve forgotten many things between us, there¡¯s one thing I remember clearly: you¡¯re the most important person to me.¡± Rosalie was stunned by Sebastian¡¯s words. A trace of worry shed in her eyes. It seemed Sebastian truly believed she was his real wife. He had forgotten that their marriage was fake. Rosalie asked worriedly, ¡°Seb¡­ Do you remember how we got married?¡± Wife my 491 -500 Chapter 491 Sebastian asked eagerly, ¡°Did I propose to you? Can you tell me if it was a romantic scene?¡± After some thought, Rosalie said, ¡°Yes, it was very romantic.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It seemed like Sebastian had truly forgotten. ¡°That¡¯s good. Rose, the fact that you chose to marry me means you love me very much, right?¡± He gently stroked the back of her hand with his thumb. Every action of his was filled with affection. Rosalie suddenly felt nervous. The situation was spiraling out of control. Sebastian had lost a part of his memory, leading him to believe that their marriage was based on love. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Rosalie in a daze, Sebastian grew anxious. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Don¡¯t you love me?¡± He grew increasingly panicked. ¡°Rose, tell me the truth. What is going on?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Sebastian suddenly groaned, clutching his head and turning to the side in pain. ¡°Seb, what¡¯s wrong? How are you feeling? Do you have a headache?¡± Rosalie asked urgently. The heart rate monitor suddenly started to beep. Seeing the numbers on the screen turn red and lights start shing, Rosalie immediately turned around and shouted, ¡°Doctor!¡± The doctor arrived soon enough, and started treating Sebastian. Rosalie could only leave the ward anxiously outside. Content A few minutester, the doctor came out. ¡°Doctor, how is he? Is he okay?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of something happening to Sebastian again. Everyone gathered around. ¡°He just had brain surgery two days ago and has just woken up, so he can¡¯t get emotional. We have e stabilize him for now and there are no major issues, but it¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t agitate him. In his current condition, being emotional will affect his brain negatively,¡± the doctor said. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± It was likely that Sebastian sensed that something was amiss, and got emotional after seeing her in a daze. The doctor had administered medication with sedatives, and Sebastian fell back to sleep. Knowing that Sebastian needed her, Rosalie mentioned her intentions to stay at the hospital to apany him to the Carters. Since he no longer recognized his parents and sister, their presence el here wasn¡¯t very meaningful and could easily agitate him. Thus, they had to leave the hospital. Before they did, they reminded Rosalie to call them immediately if anything happened. Once everyone had left, Rosalie returned to the ward and sat on the sofa, keeping Sebastianpany. Chapter 492 ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the authorities to expedite the investigation, but we still don¡¯t have any leads. A lot of the surveince footage wasn¡¯t retrievable. We don¡¯t even know where your brother went,¡± Christopher said.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org ¨C All rights reserved. Yvonne was stunned. ¡°So the surveince footage was deliberately destroyed? Who could have such capability?¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes, this person must be quite powerful to destroy all evidence.¡± ¡°Could it be Rose¡¯s ex-husband?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°He¡¯s been bothering Rosalie for some time now, and had multiple fights with Seb. Was he the one who deliberately harmed Seb? If he wanted to do this, he certainly could! Someone like him could definitely mobilize some forces to help him.¡± Christopher frowned, and mused for a moment before saying, ¡°He has a mistress who¡¯s seriously ill and needs a heart transnt. Coincidentally, Sebastian¡¯s heart was a match, but the surgery didn¡¯t seed. Soon after, another suitable heart became avable.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Yvonne agreed. ¡°He has a motive. One, he wanted to get rid of Seb, and two, Seb¡¯s heart matched his mistress¡¯s. When the attempt failed, he ended up harming someone else to save his mistress.¡± Everything pointed to Theodore. Moreover, he had the ability to do such things, unlike ordinary crooks. ¡°While this makes sense, we can¡¯t convict him without evidence. We need proof,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Then we need to find evidence, Uncle!¡± Yvonne said. ¡°If he did it, there must be a trace. We can¡¯t let the culprit go free!¡± Christopher thought for a moment. ¡°Although the situation isplicated, I¡¯ll never let the one who harmed Sebastian go unpunished.¡± Sebastian had a dream where someone was trying to harm Rosalie. However, the scene was blurry, and he couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face. The voices were distorted and sharp, piercing his eardrum like a needle. ¡°Rose, Rose!¡± Sebastian repeatedly called her name in his sleep. Rosalie, who was napping on the sofa, heard Sebastian calling here name and opened her eyes. When she saw him in distress, she quickly got up from the sofa and went to his bedside. ¡°Sebastian, wake up.¡± She held his hand tightly. Sebastian¡¯s eyes flew open, and upon seeing Rosalie beside him, he immediately tried to sit up. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Rosalie pressed him down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re not real. Look at me, I¡¯m fine.¡± Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Rose, I dreamed someone was trying to harm you, but now I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m perfectly fine, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t worry, dreams are usually the opposite of reality,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. ¡°I must have forgotten something important. I need to remember it; otherwise, you might be in danger.¡± Seeing Sebastian so worried, Rosalie thought of something and asked, ¡°Seb, do you still remember how you got injured?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sebastian closed his eyes, trying hard to recall, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything. He shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to see Sebastian struggling in pain trying to remember things, so she said quickly, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t for?e it. Just rx and rest. We can take our time to figure it outter.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t take my time,¡± Sebastian said nervously. ¡°I need to rener who tried to harm you quickly. It¡¯s I can¡¯t forget!¡± ver Chapter 493 Seeing Sebastian get increasingly agitated, Rosalie remembered the doctor¡¯s advice and said, ¡°Seb, please don¡¯t act like this. I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°No, Rose. I can¡¯t allow you to be harmed. I need to remember what happened.¡± But each time he tried to recall, his headache would be unbearable. ¡°Seb.¡± Rosalie embraced him, holding him close and caressing his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think about it. The most important thing right now is for you to focus on your recovery. You can think about itter when you¡¯re better. ¡°Look, there are so many bodyguards outside protecting us. I¡¯m not in any danger. You¡¯ve just woken up. If something happens to you now, what would I do? For my sake, please stop thinking about it, okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The warmth of her body calmed the agitated Sebastian significantly. In her embrace, he was as docile as a kitten, and he slowly closed his eyes. A wave of fatigue overcame him; he wrapped his arms around Rosalie¡¯s waist, holding her affectionately. Rosalie furrowed her brow slightly, instinctively wanting to pull away, but considering Sebastian¡¯s current state, she stayed still and continued holding him quietly. Sebastian eventually calmed down, and his headache subsided. ¡°Honey,¡± Sebastian suddenly called out. Rosalie was stunned, and stared at him. He actually called her ¡°honey¡±? She couldn¡¯t get used to the term of address. They were technically in a fake marriage, but with Sebastian¡¯s condition, he genuinely saw her as his wife. She could only go along with it for now. Once he recovered, she would exin everything to him, but for now, she would amodate him. When Rosalie didn¡¯t respond, Sebastian lifted his head and called out again, ¡°Honey?¡± Rosalie forced a smile and lowered her head, softly responding, ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Sebastian, looking like a child in her arms, asked anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten so many things. Would you hate me for it?¡± Rosalie was both amused and heartbroken. Gently pinching his nose, she said, ¡°You¡¯re acting like a child. Why would I hate you? You¡¯re still you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve forgotten almost everything, even our story. I¡¯m afraid one day you¡¯ll start to hate me.¡± Sebastian choked up, resembling a child with no sense of security. ¡°I won¡¯t. Sebastian, you¡¯re thest person I would hate in this world It¡¯s okay if you¡¯ve forgotten our story. We have plenty of time to create new stories together,¡± Rosalie said gently. After all, Sebastian had both good and bad memories about her. Forgetting the unhappy moments might actually be a good thing for him. Sebastian looked up at her with starry eyes. ¡°Will you stay with me forever and create new stories together?¡± The promise of ¡°forever¡± was incredibly heavy, and Rosalie wasn¡¯t sure how to guarantee it. But given Sebastian¡¯s current condition she couldn¡¯t possibly tell him the truth. Without skipping a beat, she replied, ¡°Seb, I¡¯ll create new stories with you forever.¡± After Sebastian recovered, she would tell him the truth about their fake marriage. Even so, she would still be good friends with him. They would certainly create stories together as friends. Sebastian finally smiled contentedly. ¡°Thank you.¡± He gently held the back of Rosalie¡¯s head, pulling her head down for a kiss on her lips, before quickly withdrawing and leaning back into her embrace. Chapter 494 Rosalie was stunned, as if a bomb had exploded in her head. The warmth of Sebastian¡¯s kiss still lingered on her lips, leaving her at a loss for what to do. He had kissed her so suddenly. However, seeing how satisfied and happy he was as hey in her embrace, like a child who had just eaten candy, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to me him. It wasn¡¯t Sebastian¡¯s fault. After all, he truly saw her as his wife, and it was normal for a husband to kiss his wife. If she reacted too strongly, it would surely upset him. Rosalie nced at the time, and lowered her head. ¡°Seb, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll get you something to eat. What would you like?¡± Sebastian thought for a moment, and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember what I like to eat, but I love whatever you prepare for me.¡± He smiled like a golden retriever. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Then whatever I bring youter, you must eat it all and not be picky, okay?¡± She spoke to Sebastian like a gentle mother speaking to her child. Sebastian nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie tucked Sebastian in and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Sebastian held onto her hand, reluctant to let her go. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Rosalie gently pulled her hand away, and turned to leave. Sebastian suddenly called out to her, ¡°Honey.¡± Rosalie turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to call you that. It feels like we¡¯ve missed out on so much. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you even for a second.¡± Rosalie smiled tenderly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After Rosalie left the ward, she gave some instructions to the bodyguards at the door. Sebastian stared at the closed door, suddenly feeling a deep sense of emptiness and loneliness. He looked around at the unfamiliar J.nt surroundings, feeling as if he had fallen into an igloo-cold and isted. His mind was nk. Besides Rosalie, he couldn¡¯t remember anything. There was only her in his world. Less than a minute after Rosalie left, Sebastian felt like crying. No, he couldn¡¯t cry. He stubbornly wiped away the tears from his eyes. A brave man shouldn¡¯t cry! Rosalie would be back soon, and he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. As soon as Rosalie arrived at the hospital entrance, a tall and thin figure suddenly jumped out in front of her. ¡°Hi!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rosalie was startled, taking several steps back and almost falling. Yerick quickly caught her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalie steadied herself, and thumped him lightly on his shoulder. She was rather annoyed. ¡°You scared me half to death! Why did you suddenly jump out and frighten me?¡± Yerick sheepishly scratched his head. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m just too happy to see you. I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± ¡°A surprise? More like a scare.¡± Rosalie shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time, since I see you as my brother. If not, I¡¯d have to hit you.¡± Yerick grinned like a child. ¡°Thanks! I won¡¯t scare you like that again. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get some food. By the way, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to see you. I¡¯ve been worried about you, so I couldn¡¯t help bute to check on you,¡± Yerick said. Seeing Yerick¡¯s concerned expression, Rosalie was touched ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. Sebastian has woken up, and everything seems to be moving in a positive direction.¡± Chapter 495 ¡°Really? He¡¯s awake?¡± Yerick asked excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great! Now you won¡¯t be sad anymore. I¡¯m so happy!¡± He opened his arms. ¡°Can I have a hug?¡± ¡°Alright, now.¡± Rosalie lifted her hand and patted his head. ¡°A hug? It¡¯s broad daylight, and I¡¯m a married woman.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m your brother,¡± Yerick grumbled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re still an adult man.¡± Yerick grinned happily. ¡°Why are you grinning like that?¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m a grown man. I¡¯m so happy! It means I¡¯m not a kid anymore,¡± Yerick said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You¡¯re a little genius,¡± Rosalie said, giving him a thumbs-up. ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll leave now so I don¡¯t disturb you. We should have a meal together next time. We still haven¡¯t had that meal we talked about,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal once this busy period is over,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Bye!¡± Yerick waved goodbye. Just as he turned to leave, he suddenly doubled over, clutching his stomach and letting out a low groan. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurried forward to support him. ¡°Yerick, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yerick was sweating profusely, and looked very pale. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go by myself. You go ahead with your ns. You said you were going to get food, so you probably haven¡¯t eaten yet. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He cried out in pain, copsing on the ground with a thud. Rosalie couldn¡¯t catch him in time. Yerick writhed on the ground, cold sweat pouring out. Rosalie was frantic. ¡°Yerick!¡± She ran up to Yerick; she lifted him him from the floor with all her strength, then draped his arm over her shoulder. ¡°Yerick, I¡¯m taking you to the doctor. Hang in there!,¡± Yerick was in so much pain he couldn¡¯t speak, only relying on Rosalie to support him as they staggered into the hospital. Yerick was rushed into the emergency room. After examining him, the emergency doctor immediately said, ¡°He has a appendix and needs surgery et turedN?velDrama.Org owns all content. O el immediately. Get him to the operating room now!¡± Content belongs to Medical staff quickly wheeled Yerick¡¯s bed toward the operating room. Yerick was in such agony that he almost fainted. As he opened hisz blurred eyes, he saw Rosalie hurrying alongside his bed. She looked so beautiful, even when she was anxious. ¡°Miss Rosalie¡­¡± He reached out his hand toward her. ¡°Yerick.¡± Rosalie held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctors will take care of you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared.¡± He was truly frightened. He hadn¡¯t felt this way in years. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the operating room. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go any further. You have to stay out here.¡± The doctor blocked her path. Rosalie stopped at the red line, watching as Yerick was pushed into the operating room. She could only sit on the chair outside and wait anxiously. Rosalie wasn¡¯t sure how long the surgery would take. She suddenly remembered she still needed to get food for Sebastian, but she couldn¡¯t leave the operating room now. She had promised Yerick she would wait here. What if she left and Yerick didn¡¯t see her when he came out? Rosalie thought for a moment, and took out her phone to call the bodyguards. When she turned on her phone, she saw a low battery warning. She had been so concerned about Sebastian, she hadn¡¯t charged her phone. Rosalie used thest bit of battery to make a call to the bodyguards. As soon as she hung up, her phone died. Chapter 496 To Sebastian, every minute and every second without Rosalie by his side was a torture, and he would count the seconds till he would see her again. Finally, the door to the ward was opened. Sebastian felt a surge of joy in his heart, thinking it must be Rosalie. He turned his head, looking d, but saw his bodyguarding in with food instead. His face fell immediately. ¡°Mr. Carter, this is food we bought for you. Let me serve it to you.¡± There was a foldable table by the side of the bed which could be opened up with just the press of a button. The table opened up t on the bed, so patients could eat on it. ¡°Where¡¯s Rose? Why did youe in?¡± he asked. The bodyguard exined, ¡°Mrs. Carter said she had something to attend to and can¡¯te, so she asked me to prepare some food for you to eat. She wants you to rest well after the food. She¡¯ll rush over once she¡¯s done.¡± ¡°What is she busy with?¡± Sebastian pressed further. ¡°Where is she right now?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. When I received Mrs. Carter¡¯s call, she only told me to take care of you and that she woulde once she¡¯s done.¡± Sebastian felt around his bed anxiously, as if trying to find something. At once, the bodyguard asked, ¡°Mr. Carter, what do you need?¡± ¡°Phone, give me my phone. I need to call her!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The bodyguard pulled out his phone from his pocket, scrolled to Rosalie¡¯s number, and called it before handing it to Sebastian. However, all he heard was the automated voice. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable. Please try againter.¡± Sebastian started panting heavily. He flung the phone aside, gripped the sheets, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Rose doesn¡¯t want me anymore! She¡¯s run away. She looks down on me.¡± The bodyguard immediately put the phone back in his pocket andforted Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, please don¡¯t think that way. Mrs. Carter cares for you very much. I¡¯m sure she has something urgent to attend to, which is why she can¡¯te. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back very soon to see you.¡± ¡°She won¡¯te. Her phone is switched off, and she did it deliberately. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because she despises me for losing my memory and not remembering anything!¡± Sebastian said in a panic. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Mr. Carter! Do you know how much Mrs. Carter cares about you? She sat vigil by your bedside after your ident, and cried so badly for you. While you were unconscious, many people. found your organs a match for them and came forcing her to organ donation agreements. She refused them all, because she believed you¡¯ll wake up. She was under immense pressure just to hold onto a sliver of hope. She didn¡¯t give up on you, even while you were in aa. How could she possibly abandon you after you gain consciousness?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguard¡¯s wordsforted Sebastian greatly. He looked up and said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But of course, Mr. Carter! Just wait patiently. Mrs. Carter will definitely return. She probably has something urgent to attend to. She isn¡¯t the kind of person to leave just like that Even though she had to rush off, she remembered to call me to ask me to buy food for you. She just can¡¯te now, so please don¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°But¡­her phone is switched off. She¡¯s not picking up my call.¡± ¡°Her phone might be switched off because it went out of battery, or due to many other reasons. If Mrs. Carter really wanted to leave you she would have done so when you were in aa. Mr. Carter, don¡¯t think so much and e first. Otherwise, Mrs. Some food Carter will worry.¡± The bodyguard served Sebastian the food as he spoke. Sebastian kept his emotions in check, and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should eat well.¡± He couldn¡¯t depend on Rose for everything, or she might end up irritated with him one day. However, he really felt scared without her by his side. It felt as though they were the only two people left in Chapter 497 Rosalie waited outside the operating theater until it was nine at night. The doors to the theater finally opened after five arduous hours of surgery drew to a close. When the doctor came out, Rosalie rushed forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s appendix ruptured. Given his condition, we couldn¡¯t doparoscopy surgery and had to operate on him by the traditional method of open gastric surgery. When we did so, we found gastrointestinal perforations and adhesions, but the operation was a sess. He needs a lot of rest and recuperation to prevent infection,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°This means he¡¯ll recover, right?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, he will. Make sure he gets lots of rest and he¡¯ll recover.¡± Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Got it. Thanks, Doctor.¡± Yerick was pushed out of the theater. He was still unconscious from the anesthesia, and Rosalie followed him back to the ward. Yerick needed someone to take care of him, but Rosalie couldn¡¯t keep staying with him. She had to go to Sebastian. She didn¡¯t have the number of anyone in Yerick¡¯s family, so she could only call for a nurse in the hospital to take care of him and cover the costs for it. It was already veryte, and Yerick would only wake up the next day. When the nurse arrived at his ward, Rosalie reminded her to take good care of Yerick before heading straight to Sebastian¡¯s ward. Sebastian was in the VIP ward upstairs. Rosalie stood at the lift lobby for a long time, anxious to go to Sebastian as soon as she could. She decided to take the stairs, since it was only three flights up. She didn¡¯t expect herself to be panting heavily after just one flight. She went out of breath, almost dizzy. Suddenly, her knees when weak and she fell backward. She instinctively grabbed the handrail, but missed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Shended in a warm embrace, and heaved a sigh of relief when she felt the warmth of a body right behind her. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t fall smack on the ground, or the consequences would have been dire. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said as she stood up and turned around to thank the person who caught her. When she turned around and got a good look at who it was, she jumped back in fright. ¡°Theo! What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s in this hospital too. Is it strange for me to be here?¡± Theodore said indifferently. Rosalie was surprised. It wasn¡¯t strange to see him in this hospital, but why did she bump into him in the stairwell? What¡¯s more, he caught her at the very moment she fell IMS She had a feeling this man was stalking her. She had this nagging feeling someone was looking at her all the way here. Could it be him? However, she calmed herself down. ¡°Whatever it is, thank you.¡± He saved their baby. Rosalie turned around, and continued walking upstairs. Theodore followed her. She turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°Do you own this stairwell? Can¡¯t I go upstairs too?¡± Theodore shot back. Rosalie couldn¡¯t do anything about¡¢ it. She couldn¡¯t possibly stop him from taking the stairs. This time, she held the handrail tight and walked up the stairs step by step very carefully. Theodore saw how strenuous it was for her, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you ill? You should see a doctor.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± ¡°It is none of my business, but it looks like it¡¯s none of your business too. You don¡¯t care about your body at all.¡± Rosalie stopped, and turned around once again. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I care about my body or not. Stop asking these questions, I¡¯m a married woman now.¡± this world, and they only had each other to depend on. Chapter 498 ¡°Oh, is that so? Seems like Sebastian doesn¡¯t care much about you. He¡¯s not even bothering to bring you to the doctor for a check-up and see what¡¯s wrong. You always look so weak and frail each time I see you, as if something is sapping all your energy,¡± Theodore said. Rosalie ignored him, and continued walking upstairs. Despite that, Theodore went on, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Something seems wrong with you. You clearly look weak, but you also put on weight. You really should go for a thorough check-up.¡± If they were still married, he would have many reasons to bring her for a health check-up. However, they were now divorced. He couldn¡¯t force her, no matter how much he wanted to. Rosalie felt a little guilty. She was now slightly past three months pregnant and it was normal for her to put on some weight, but she was worried that Theodore would be suspicious. So she said, ¡°Is that so? I weighed myself yesterday and lost a couple of pounds. Maybe I¡¯m bloated.¡± Theodore found it even more suspicious that Rosalie was exining things so seriously to him. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re still in the mood to weigh yourself while Sebastian is in this state?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a weighing machine in the hospital, and I just used it. Is there a problem? Must I do everything in ordance with your logic, Mr. Spencer?¡± she shot back. She subconsciously raised her voice. ¡°Rosalie Young, do you realize that you¡¯ve be agitated? What are you trying to hide?¡± Theodore pressed. He really wanted to know the truth. He wished he could haul this woman back home and interrogate her thoroughly. He had many ways to snatch her back, and get everything he wanted.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, he knew that it would only deepen the hurt he caused her. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything right now, for fear she would only grow to hate him even more. Rosalie tried to suppress the guilt inside her. et With a smile, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m hiding something. Seb treats me so well, I feel so happy with him. I simply gained weight because I¡¯m happy was afraid you might mad if I said that, so I¡¯m trying to hide it.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Rosalie Young, tell me one thing.¡± Rosalie sneered at hismanding tone. ¡°Why must I?¡± ¡°When was the first time you slept with Sebastian?¡± He didn¡¯t care whether Rosalie wanted to answer him or not. He simply posed his question and left it hanging. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Are you crazy? Asking this sort of question!¡± ¡°Why not? We are all grown adults.¡± Since Rosalie was married to Sebastian, they must have slept with each other. Theodore really wanted to know when she first slept with Sebastian, whether it was after they were divorced or when they were still married. If it was thetter, it meant Rosalie had been unfaithful. Either way, he knew his heart would break. Sometimes, he would have nightmares about Rosalie lying under Sebastian, immersed in burning passion. He would wake up screaming, and be tortured the entire night by feelings of anxiety and hopelessness. Content belongs ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer such a pointless question. Please leave me alone,¡± Rosalie spat. She looked rather agitated and in a rush to go upstairs. She was in a fluster, so much that she missed a step. Had Theodore not grab her from behind, she would have fallen. ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave you alone? You can¡¯t even go up the stairs after marrying Sebastian. I don¡¯t see any good he¡¯s done for you after marriage,¡± Theodore said. Chapter 499 Theodore sounded slightly angry. If he hadn¡¯t followed Rosalie, she would have fallen in the stairwell and no one would have known. ¡°Theodore Spencer, Sebastian always carries me up the stairs. He was the one who spoiled me. Let me go!¡± Rosalie snarled. His breath felt hot against her cheek, and the achingly familiar scent made her very upset. She disliked, even hated, this man-but she knew this hatred was mixed with love buried deep in her heart. It caused her inexplicable pain that made her instinctively want to stay far away from him and the pain he brought her. Suddenly, Theodore hauled her up in his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalie wrapped her arms around his neck, for fear that she might fall. Once she realized what she was doing, she immediately retracted her arms. ¡°Let me down!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Sebastian always carries you upstairs? I¡¯ll carry you upstairs right now. Don¡¯t ever say that your ex-husband never carried you upstairs!¡± For some reason, Theodore insisted onparing himself to Sebastian. He carried Rosalie all the way up in one breath until they reached the corridor on the VIP floor, where he finally put her down. The moment Rosalie left his arms, she immediately kept her distance from him as if he was a monstrous beast that would hurt her. Theodore stared at Rosalie in a daze, his eyes looking slightly teary. ¡°Are you really that happy with Sebastian?¡± Rosalie clenched her fists. ¡°Yes, much more than when I was with you.¡± At least Sebastian had never hurt her, and had always been considerate to her in all things. Theodore chuckled helplessly. ¡°Great.¡± He turned to leave, and disappeared down the corridor. Pain surged in Rosalie¡¯s heart as she looked at his retreating figure. She reached out to caress her belly. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry for pushing Daddy away. I had wanted so badly for us three to be together, but it¡¯s toote now. Daddy and I are always missing out on each other¡­ It¡¯s always a case of wrong timing for us.¡± Rosalieposed herself as she arrived at the door of Sebastian¡¯s ward. Before she headed in, she asked the bodyguard, ¡°How is he? Did he eat?¡± The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Mr. Carter finished all the food, but he was very worried not knowing where you went.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She thought Sebastian had fallen asleep, so she walked in very carefully, sneaking in like a thief. The moment she stepped in, she heard a sullen voice saying, ¡°You finally came back.¡± Rosalie jumped back in fright, feeling like a kid getting caught by her parents foring homete. She shut the door, and walked to Sebastian¡¯s bedside. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m. Something cropped up, couldn¡¯te back in conte belongs to Sebastian ignored her, and turned his face away spitefully. Rosalie pulled a chair over, and held his hand. ¡°Seb.¡± Sebastian retracted his hand immediately. He was really mad. He had waited for so long, and became so anxious to the point of tears. His pillow as soaked with his tears and he had to secretly wipe it dry many times. Rosalie shook his arm gently. ¡°Seb, don¡¯t be mad, alright? It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Sebastian continued ignoring her, pulling the sheets above his head and throwing a tantrum like a child. Rosalie found it both hrious and heartbreaking at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seb One of my friends had a ruptured appendix, and his life was in danger. He was sent to the hospital, and since his family ????Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. members weren¡¯t around, I had to wait till his operation was over. It took five hours. I rushed here right after it ended.¡± Chapter 500 Rosalie exined the situation patiently and in all seriousness to him, seeking his forgiveness. She knew Sebastian would definitely be upset, having promised him she would return very soon, but ended up making him wait for so long. He had lost his memory, and she was the only person he remembered. The wait must have been torturous to him, making him feel as though he were abandoned. Sebastian peeked his face out from the sheets. ¡°What friend? Male or female?¡± Rosalie chuckled helplessly. Did he lose his memory, or was he just jealous? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just an 18-year-old boy,¡± she said. ¡°Is that so? How did you get to know him? You care so much about him.¡± ¡°We live in the same district. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing between us. We¡¯re just friends. I see him as a brother, and he treats me like a sister. I couldn¡¯t just ignore about him when something like that happened to him. Don¡¯t pick a fight with me over this, okay?¡± Sebastian pouted like a child, clearly still angry. However, seeing Rosalie apologizing so sincerely to him softened his stance. He couldn¡¯t bear to keep ming her. At the next moment, he looked pitifully at her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll forgive you just this once. Don¡¯t do it again, or at least tell me about it. I waited so long for you, I thought you abandoned me.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sebastian spoke in a trembling voice, his eyes brimming with tears. Rosalie never thought she would see him in such a vulnerable state. It was normal that he was behaving like this, given the ordeal he was going through. He was deeply traumatized, and was clinging onto her for dear life. Rosalie took on the responsibility of taking care of him till his full recovery. ¡°Got it. Next time, I¡¯ll make things clear to you. I won¡¯t do this again, please don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m back with you now, I¡¯m right here,¡± she assured. Sebastian stared at Rosalie in a daze. Her words offort did make him feel better, but the seeing her so submissive, gentle, and thoughtful made her feel like a stranger-as if she shouldn¡¯t be treating him like this. The tone she took with him felt more like that of a mother toward a child, and not that of a wife toward a husband. He didn¡¯t see the deep love etched in her eyes that a wife should have for her husband, but he was very sure that he loved her deeply evenwith his memory loss. Seeing Sebastian in a daze, Rosalie asked, ¡°Seb, what¡¯s the matter? Do you feel unwell?¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Honey, have you had dinner?¡± Rosalie¡¯s recount of her evening sounded like she hadn¡¯t had dinner. Rosalie replied frankly, ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll grab something to eatter.¡± ¡°Let the bodyguard buy food for you. It¡¯s sote, I don¡¯t feel safe letting you go out alone.¡± Sebastian held her hand. Rosalie saw the insecurity in his eyes, and his need for her to be by his side. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll ask the bodyguard for help, and tell him what I¡¯d like to eat.¡± Sebastian nodded. After Rosalie spoke to the bodyguard, he quickly returned with dinner. After dinner, Rosalie prepared to retire for the night. Wife my 501 -510 Chapter 501 After Rosalie washed up, sheid on the couch and pulled up the sheets, ready to fall asleep. Suddenly, Sebastian opened his eyes. ¡°Rose.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie sat up on the couch. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°Come and sleep on the bed. You¡¯ll feel morefortable.¡± ¡°No need. That¡¯s your hospital bed. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to lie on it.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t realize that she was instinctively keeping her distance, and keeping the lines very clear with Sebastian. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. This bed is big enough for the both of us. I also want to hug you to sleep. It makes me feel more secure that way.¡± The gears in Rosalie¡¯s head shifted quickly for an excuse good enough to reject him. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re still hooked up to machines. I won¡¯t feel secure sleeping in the same bed as you through the night. If I identally hit the tubes, it¡¯d be terrible. It¡¯s also a little cramped with two people on the bed. I¡¯ll feel morefortable sleeping on the couch.¡± She and Sebastian were only husband and wife in name, and she couldn¡¯t sleep with him. She had reason to reject him at this point, but after Sebastian recovered, she wouldn¡¯t know what excuse she could use to reject him. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t force her. He looked straight at Rosalie, and said expectantly, ¡°I hope I¡¯ll recover quickly and go home soon. That way, we can share the same bed.¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly, trying not to make Sebastian suspicious. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± With that, Rosalieid back on the couch.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian looked at Rosalie with slight confusion in his eyes. He sensed that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. Her reason for not sleeping on the same bed as him made sense, but why did he feel like she had other reasons for rejecting him? The next day, Rosalie woke up very early in the morning. When she opened her eyes, Sebastian was still deep in sleep. Although she slept on the couchst et night, she had the best sleep ever, with no nightmares. She slept soundly until daybreak. Sebastian was fine, and she could rest easy now. All she had to do was to wait for his full recovery. Content belongs The doctor said he had to be hospitalized for one month before he could be discharged. Rosalie crept carefully from the couch to the washroom to freshen herself up. She stood before the mirror, and gently caressed her belly. By the time Sebastian was discharged, she would be over four months pregnant, and she would begin to show. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to tell Sebastian she was pregnant right now. She couldn¡¯t lie to him and make him think that the baby was his. On the other hand, if she were to be honest with him, she was worried that he might be agitated. Given all the bad things that had happened recently, she didn¡¯t want to add to his pressure. ¡®Forget it,¡¯ she thought. She would take things a step at a time. For all she knew, Sebastian might regain his memories. After Rosalie was done washing up, she returned to the ward and saw Sebastian awake.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°I feel great as long as I see you. I feel as though I don¡¯t need to be hospitalized and can go home straight away.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalie pulled up his sheets. ¡°Let me get some water and help you freshen up.¡± When Rosalie stood up, Sebastian grabbed her hand. ¡°I cane down and do it myself.¡± ¡°No,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°The doctor said you have to stay in bed for three to five days before trying to get down. Lie down, and I¡¯lle soon with some water.¡± Chapter 502 ¡°Get a nurse to help. I can¡¯t bear to make you do all these for me,¡± Sebastian said, his heart aching for her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m willing to do all these for you. It¡¯s nothingborious.¡± When she fell sick before, Sebastian took care of her through the night. He stayed by her side when she was in deep sorrow. Rosalie felt indebted to him; taking care of him now was the only thing she could do for him right now. ¡°Seb, be good. Listen to the doctors, so you can get off bed and maybe get discharged early,¡± Rosalie said. She coaxed him as if he were a child. Sebastian nodded, finally convinced. ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalie filled a cup with water in the washroom, squeezed some toothpaste on his toothbrush, and walked over with an empty basin. After Sebastian was done brushing his teeth, Rosalie took the cup and basin away, rinsed them, and came over with a warm towel to wipe his face and hands. Sebastian was very touched by her careful attention toward him. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll take care next time. I won¡¯t let myself get hurt. That way, you wouldn¡¯t need to take care of me like this. It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting myself well.¡± Rosalie put down his hand that she had just wiped. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The bad guy was too devious. You did very well by surviving the ordeal.¡± ¡°Rose, I heard that when I was in aa, they were all forcing you to sign your name to agree to donate my organs. You were under a lot of pressure and agony, weren¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all over, and it no longer matters. What matters is that you¡¯re awake. It proves that my insistence back then was right.¡± She was in so much agony at that time. She refused to sign the agreement, but chances of Sebastian waking up were slim. If he never woke up, her refusal to sign the agreement meant that some people had to die. Thankfully, Sebastian woke up, proving that her decision to not sign the agreement was right. If she had signed it, he would have been doomed. ¡°Thank you for your perseverance,¡± Sebastian said. He held her hand, his eyes filled with tender love. etCopyright by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, no wonder you¡¯re the only one I remember. You care about me the most. Even if everyone in this whole world were to abandon me, you wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m so d to have married you. You¡¯re a precious treasure that the heavens blessed me with, and I¡¯ll never let go of you.¡± His words were moving, but Rosalie suddenly felt uneasy hearing them. He said it so genuinely, as if she were the only one for him. Well, she was indeed the only one for him right now. Rosalie found herself in a fix. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not get so emotional. What you should be doing now is to take care of your health. Nothing else matters right now,¡± she said. With that, she stood up and grabbed the towel, and walked back to the washroom. When she entered the washroom, she didn¡¯te out immediately Instead, she stood inside the washroom in a daze, unsure of how to face Sebastian when she walked out Sebastian didn¡¯t see here out of the washroom, and started to panic. ¡°Rose, is something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said in the washroom. ¡°I¡¯m using the toilet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sebastian waited patiently. Rosalieposed herself before leaving the washroom. Just then, the doctor came by on his rounds. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Got it. Thanks, Doctor.¡± After the doctor left, Rosalie suddenly remembered that Yerick was still in hospital and might even be awake. She was worried about him, and wanted to take a look. Sebastian noticed Rosalie spacing out. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something on your mind?¡± Chapter 503 ¡°Seb, I want to visit that friend of mine yesterday. He¡¯s probably awake now, and I want to help him contact his family members.¡± The worried look on Rosalie¡¯s face gave Sebastian no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Rosalie was thankful for how understanding Sebastian was. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t give me empty promises. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll be disappointed. Take your time, it¡¯s all right.¡± He didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened yesterday, where he expected her to return very quickly but ended up waiting for her for hours. Rosalie pulled the covers over Sebastian before leaving his ward. The elevator doors opened with a ping. When Rosalie looked up, she saw a man standing inside. Theodore¡¯s hands were in his pocket as he stared at Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the next life.¡± Rosalie took a step back. She didn¡¯t want to be in the same space as him. ¡°Sure. Go ahead and wait.¡± Theodore pressed the button to shut the doors. Rosalie saw the doors closing, and suddenly changed her mind. She pressed the elevator button, and the doors opened once more. Rosalie walked in, and closed the elevator doors. Come to think of it, there was no reason for her to fear Theodore. In fact, actively avoiding him only made it seem like she hadn¡¯t let things go. ¡°How¡¯s Sebastian?¡± Theodore suddenly asked. ¡°He¡¯s very well.¡± ¡°No matter how well he¡¯s doing, he has to be in the hospital for an entire month before he can be discharged,¡± Theodore said. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°What does Sebastian¡¯s condition have to do with you? Why are you trying to find out about him?¡± ¡°Everyone in the hospital is talking about the miracle that happened to him. It¡¯s difficult for me to not know about it.¡±¡± His cold expression made Rosalie sneer. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle for us but a tragedy for you, I suppose. You wish he¡¯s dead so you could save Cynthia.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°Do you still think that I¡¯m the culprit? The police have no proof, but you keep thinking of me as someone so evil!¡± He didn¡¯t care if others misunderstood him or suspected him. However, it had to be Rosalie who suspected him, the woman whom he cared most for. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the culprit, but it¡¯s just strange Sebastian met with an ident when Cynthia was in a medical emergency, and that his heart was a match with Cynthia¡¯s et After I refused to sign the eletCopyright by N?velDrama.Org. agreement, another patient was brought in. His heart was a match with hers, too. How could it be so coincidental? Two matches in such a short period of time? Is it that easy to find a donor with the right match?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice wasced with doubts and sarcasm. She sensed something fishy with Cynthia. She didn¡¯t know if Theodore had anything to do with it, but if tweet him helping her with this, who else would have the ability to do this? It was very difficult to find a matching heart donor-almost impossible for ordinary people. Theodore¡¯s brain buzzed as he looked at Rosalie in disbelief. Shock registered in his eyes. He tried his best topose himself, and was about to speak when the elevator doors opened with a ding. Rosalie walked out immediately. ¡°Wait!¡± Theodore grabbed her hand and pulled her back into the elevator before shutting the doors. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows, and tried to shake his hand away. Theodore pressed the button to a random floor, and pressed Rosalie against the wall of the elevator. ¡°Rosalie Young, what did you mean by that?!¡± Chapter 504 ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? Seems like all that studying you¡¯ve done has gone to waste,¡± Rosalie said coldly. The elevator doors opened again, but Theodore grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the elevator. Rosalie struggled with all her might. ¡°Let me go! Theodore Spencer, what do you want?¡± He ignored her resistance, and forcefully pulled her to an empty ward. He opened the door and locked it before pressing her against the wall, his eyes spewing fire. ¡°Rosalie Young, I¡¯m giving you one chance. Take those words back!¡± ¡°What words?¡± Rosalie sneered. ¡°Are you referring to what I said about Cynthia¡¯s heart? Are you mad because I hit the nail on the head?¡± Theodore clenched his fist, and smashed it on the wall next to her ear. Rosalie¡¯s heart was racing. She was very scared, but beyond fear, she felt anger. If Theodore really was the culprit, it proved how terrifying he really was. Fire burned in Theodore¡¯s eyes as his chest heaved, panting heavily. He red at Rosalie with fury, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you misunderstand me about what happened to Sebastian, but now you¡¯re suspecting me of going around killing people just so I can give Cynthia a new heart?!¡± How could she have such a wicked thought? Since when did he be so devious in her eyes? How could she see him that way? Every word that came from her mouth was like a sharp knife piercing through his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Rosalie avoided his gaze, fearing that her stance might soften toward him when she looked into his eyes. Perhaps she might even start thinking this had nothing to do with him. She really didn¡¯t know if Theodore was the culprit, but it was all too much of a coincidence and forced her to consider the possibility. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what you meant. How could you think of me this way? Have I be a serial killer in your eyes?¡± Theodore felt indignant and furious. People always say that since you¡¯re not guilty, why bother about what others think? But when things really happen, oneCopyright by N?velDrama.Org. would end up caring very much et about what others think. Being wrongly used of something one didn¡¯t do was a terrible feeling, not to mention being wrongly used by someone one cared so much for. Theodore thought he wouldn¡¯t feel as bad if he really was guilty, because at least he wasn¡¯t wrongly used. Yet now, he felt chilled to the bone by the way Rosalie thought of him. ¡°Theodore Spencer, is it really important what I think? If you really did it, you¡¯ll pay the price for it. If you didn¡¯t do it, nothing will happen and it doesn¡¯t matter what I say,¡± she snapped at him. ¡°How could you say something so cruel so easily, and then look so indifferent about it? How can you make it seem like I¡¯m overreacting? Do you think your words can¡¯t hurt me? Oh, right. I¡¯m already a seri¨¢l killer in your eyes, so you think me cold, heartless, and mindlessly cruel, numb to everything in this world!¡± Theodore snarled. The look of fury and sorrow in Theodore¡¯s eyes made Rosalie¡¯s mind descend into chaos. At that moment, she felt out of breath. She suddenly had a feeling that she might have misunderstood him, and that her careless guess had hurt him deeply. But she had no clue, she really hadn¡¯t. She kept her guesses to herself, and didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. hapter 505 ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡± Theodore grabbed her shoulders. ¡°The fact that such a possibility even came to your mind! We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and this is how much you don¡¯t trust me. Even after ten years, can¡¯t you tell the kind of person I am?¡± Cynthia did suggest to him to buy a heart from the ck market, but he rejected that outright. He could very well have gotten his hands on a heart via illicit means, but he didn¡¯t do so. He was very upset that someone was wrongly using him of doing something that he himself despised and hated! He could swallow it if Rosalie misunderstood him with regard to Sebastian. He did look like the prime suspect in other people¡¯s eyes. Yet, how could she put the me of other people¡¯s death on him? Theodore¡¯s indignant expression made Rosalie conclude that she might have gone overboard in her spection. On the other hand, she found it rather hrious.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You said it yourself-we¡¯ve known each other for ten years, but before, you misunderstood me too. You thought I was wicked, and misjudged my character over trivial things. You hurt me simply because of what Cynthia said. And now, you¡¯re telling me so indignantly that we¡¯ve known each other for ten years and getting angry at me for not trusting you. You didn¡¯t trust me when shit hit the fan, either!¡± Rosalie smiled sardonically. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very d you suggested a divorce. It was right for us to divorce, because we no longer trust each other. Maybe I once trusted you unconditionally, but you¡¯ve broken that trust. When you doubted me and med me for Cynthia¡¯s sake, we were bound to be unable to go back to how things were. ¡°How could you pretend you¡¯ve never doubted or med me in the past? I remember every single time it happened, including the pain you caused me! You have no right to say things like how I don¡¯t trust you despite us having known each other for ten years! You have no right to ask me to trust you, because you¡¯ve never trusted me fully! You¡¯re just getting a taste of your own medicine now and realizing how bitter it is.¡± If Theodore remembered how many times he misunderstood and med her, he wouldn¡¯t have said something like that. He chose to selectively forget what he did and pretend that it never happened, then turned around to me her for not trusting him exemplifying a clear case of double standards on his part. Content belongs to Theodore slowly released Rosalie¡¯s shoulders as hopelessness seeped in. Tears welled up in his eyes; everything became a blurry mess, he couldn¡¯t even see her clearly. Excruciating pain shot through his chest, and every breath he took felt like a knife piercing through him. He had iting. He was the one who destroyed Rosalie¡¯s trust in him. He had no right to ask her to trust him the moment he misunderstood her for Cynthia¡¯s sake. ¡°Rose, tell me. You married Sebastian so soon after we divorced. Were you taking revenge on me? Or did you really fall in love with him?¡± he asked. He would rather she married Sebastian to take revenge on him than to hear about her falling in love with Sebastian. How could her feelings change within such a short period of time? Chapter 506 Theodore kept harping on things between her and Sebastian, and Rosalie was getting annoyed by it. They were clearly divorced. She was free to do anything she pleased. Despite that, she had to tolerate Theodore¡¯s judgment of her and Sebastian, as if whatever they did was immoral and indecent. They were both single, so what if they grew close? Even if they really slept together, who had the right toment? Why was Theodore allowed to be entangled with Cynthia while he was married, while she had to be med for getting close to Sebastian after her divorce? Why were men tolerated for whatever they did, while women had to be med? If she forgave the man who hurt her, she would be called cheap. If she got close with another man, others would call her frivolous. She would be attacked no matter what she did! Everyone was biased and had double standards, and unable to be objective and fair. Theodore remained silent for a long while. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Rosalie was thoroughly exhausted. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to argue and fight with you anymore. It¡¯s too frustrating. Quiet harassing me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Theodore was bing too heavy a burden for Rosalie now. When she wanted him, he kept looking for Cynthia, no matter how much she tried to make him stay. Yet now, when she no longer wanted him, he kept clinging to her. Life was funny like this-you don¡¯t get what you wanted no matter how hard you tried, and then you get so manying along when you didn¡¯t want it. It was exhausting. Theodore said he loved her and she believed him, but she was even more convinced that his love for her was weaker than his love for himself. True love would drive one to let go and not insist on giving the other party something she doesn¡¯t want. True love wasn¡¯t forcing things upon the other party, and feeling all noble about it while ming the other party for herck of response. That wasn¡¯t love. That was possessiveness! Theodore was at a loss as to what to do. He wanted to approach her and give her a hug, but he knew it would only hurt her even more, so he didn¡¯t dare to do it. He could only take a few steps back and open the door of the ward. ¡°Go and do what you need to do. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Rosalie wiped her tears away, and ran out the door. Afterposing herself, Rosalie went to Yerick¡¯s ward. Coincidentally, the doctor was on his rounds there. The operation was a sess, and Yerick was fine. He just needed to rest in the hospital for a few days, and he could be discharged. After the doctor left, Rosalie sat on the chair next to Yerick¡¯s bed. ¡°Yerry, how do you feel today? Does it still hurt?¡± Yerick shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not in pain anymore. Do you feel unwell? Why are your eyes red?¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you tired from the pregnancy?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Probably so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you. I know it¡¯s not easy being pregnant. Many things have happened during this time, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been under tons ofpressure. You¡¯ve been so brave, shouldering everything and persisting through it all.¡± ¡°Thank you, Yerry.¡± She hadn¡¯t known Yerick for a long time, but this 18-year-old seemed so kind and understanding. ¡°Rose, promise me to go for a prenatal check-up. I know you really love the baby in your tummy, so you can¡¯t be careless about it.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go for a check-up as soon as I can. Oh yes, Yerick. Let me help you contact your family members. Now that you¡¯re unwell you need them to be around. It¡¯s too much to take it all byo yourself.¡± 5 She knew too well how that felt, to not have a loved one by your side at your lowest and most painful. It almost made her lose all hope. Thankfully, Sebastian was by her side when she was in much pain. She didn¡¯t want Yerick to be all alone right now. ¡°Well¡­¡± Yerick said hesitantly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can handle it alone and take care of myself.¡± ¡°Yerry, it¡¯s alright. I know you¡¯re good, but your family¡¯s probably worried about you, too.¡± Yerick suddenly sighed. ¡°Things aren¡¯t what you think they are.¡± Chapter 507 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your family?¡± Upon seeing Yerick¡¯s silence, she understood the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had no idea. If your rtionship with your family isn¡¯t good, I won¡¯t contact them.¡± Everyone¡¯s family situation was different, and not all family was worth keeping in contact. She didn¡¯t want to pretend to be a saint and force Yerick to contact his family. Oftentimes, poor familial rtions weren¡¯t due to the children themselves. Yerick smiled helplessly. ¡°Rose, I¡­ I don¡¯t have family.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t have a family?¡± Yerick nodded. ¡°Yes. My parents haven¡¯t been around since I was very young. I lived with my aunt and uncle, but they find me a burden,¡± he said with a bitter smile. ¡°Whatever it is, I grew up and ended up living on my own.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It must have been tough on Yerick, given such circumstances. She always thought that his family must have been proud of him for being a bright and talented child. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never told you about it,¡± Yerick said. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Rosalie said gently. ¡°It¡¯s understandable you didn¡¯t tell me. In that case, just stay in the hospital with peace of mind. I¡¯ll find someone to take care of you.¡± ¡°No need, I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t have money for a nurse.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll cover the costs. Just focus on recovering.¡± Rosalie¡¯s generosity shocked Yerick. ¡°Please, no. How could I make you pay? It¡¯ll definitely cost an arm and a leg.¡± ¡°Yerry, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing to me, as et long as I can help you. You need someone to take care of you right now. If I didn¡¯t have to be with Seb care of you myself. Butd I¡¯d take ca have to take care of Seb, so can only hire a nurse. Please agree to my suggestion.¡± ¡°How much did you spend? I¡¯ll pay for it back. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡± Rosalie guessed that Yerick was probably tight on money and didn¡¯t have enough, so she said as gently as she could, ¡°I haven¡¯t calcted it yet. I¡¯ll tell you once I have. There¡¯s no rush. I trust you, and I know you¡¯re a talent who¡¯ll definitely earn loads in the future. I¡¯ll just see this as an investment. Just don¡¯t forget to thank me when you be sessful!¡± Rosalie deliberately said so in hopes of making Yerick feel better. Yerick could tell what she was trying to do. ¡°I know you¡¯re saying this to make me feel better. Whatever it is, thank you. I¡¯ll work very hard, and pay you back eventually.¡± ¡°No rush,¡± Rosalie said, pulling the sheets up Yerick. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it again after you start earning money. All you need to do now is to focus on your recovery. Leave everything else to me. Listen to me if you see me as a sister, okay?¡± Yerick nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± He bit his lip, looking slightly upset as he turned his face away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked, concerned. ¡°Do you feel unwell? I¡¯ll call for the doctor.¡± Yerick shook his head. ¡°No, I just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Will you look down on me for not having a family? Will you think of me as a wild childcking proper upbringing, and not want me as a friend?¡± Chapter 508 Rosalie was stunned by Yerick¡¯s question, but soon after, her face turned serious. ¡°Yerick, how could you think that way?¡± Yerick was shocked by her response. ¡°Are you angry? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°I am a little annoyed,¡± Rosalie admitted. ¡°Am I the kind of idiot who will judge others based on my own experience?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! Please don¡¯t misunderstand. You¡¯re the smartest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± He didn¡¯t think Rosalie was idiotic. Theodore was an idiot, and so were Sebastian and Cynthia. Everyone in this world was an idiot, with the sole exception of Rosalie. Yerick thought she was wonderful. She was kind and beautiful, and trusted him so. Although he was lying to her, he didn¡¯t find her stupid at all. She was simply too kind-hearted to believe a scoundrel like him. He truly enjoyed being with her, it made him feel good-he wanted to be with her forever. As for everyone else, he wished they would all go to hell! The shock on Yerick¡¯s face made Rosalieugh out loud. ¡°Alright, I was just teasing you. I¡¯m not mad, I just want to tell you that I won¡¯t ever judge you. Why would I think of you as a wild childcking proper upbringing? Everyone in this world has different experiences. We can¡¯t generalize people that way. In my opinion, you¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re bound to seed, seeing how handsome, smart and diligent you are.¡± Yerick blushed, as if embarrassed. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the smartest person I¡¯ve ever met,¡± she said in all seriousness.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I as smart as your ex-husband and current husband?¡± His childish tone made Rosalie sneak a peek at the door before leaning close to Yerick and whispering, ¡°I think you¡¯re way smarter than them. See how smart and quick-witted you look? If you¡¯re a bad guy, the world would be in danger.¡± Yerick smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re very smart too.¡± He really a bad guy and the world was in danger, just as she said. He couldn¡¯t believe she actually said that, and felt thankful she still thought of him as an innocent friend. ¡°Alright, quit praising me,¡± Rosalie said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not as smart as you are. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not ordinary to me at all. You¡¯re so beautiful, gentlem and rich. You¡¯re my favorite person ever.¡± Rosalie lifted a hand and caressed his head, as if she were petting a puppy. ¡°You brat! I think you¡¯re just eyeing my money and sucking up to me.¡± She really saw Yerick as a younger brother. He was like a child to her. Although he was just three years younger than her, each time he called for her in that childis tone, it gave her the urge to spoil him and splurge on him. ¡°I¡¯m not. I mean what I said from the bottom of my heart!¡± Yerick said in all seriousness. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tender face felt like a ray of sunshine, so mesmerizing that it sent Yerick into a daze. ¡°Rose, you¡¯re so pretty, gentle, and kind. No wonder your husband woke up from hisa. Even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to see you cry.¡± He was the one who couldn¡¯t bear to see Rosalie cry. Seeing that made him sad. It was all Sebastian Carter¡¯s fault! Rosalie treated him as her good friend and even helped him by marrying him. That man was clearly very important to Rosalie-if he died, Rosalie might copse. Chapter 509 Yerick couldn¡¯t bear to see that happen, so he did something sneaky to restore blood supply to Sebastian¡¯s brain. The hospital staff were so stupid. Their many years of medical experience were nothingpared to a few months of research from him. If the world had to depend on these idiots, it would eventually be destroyed in the hands of extraterrestrial beings. Anyway, the survival of other men didn¡¯t affect him because they were all morons unworthy of Rosalie. He was capable of killing them anytime he wanted. When Yerick looked at Rosalie, he smiled just like an angel an innocent and harmless young man. No one could tell how wicked and frightening this boy was inside. ¡°The doctors all say that it¡¯s a miracle. I don¡¯t know if the heavens were helping me out, but whatever it is, I feel grateful. Sebastian sacrificed too much for me. He stayed by my side at my lowest, protected me when I got hurt, and took care of me through the night when I was sick. He even risked his life to fight with Theodore for my sake. How many people in this world would be willing to go to such an extent for a friend? I¡¯m really touched. I feel blessed to have a friend like him. The only thing I can do is to help him when he needs me,¡± Rosaliemented. Touched? At Rosalie¡¯s words, a confused Yerick asked, ¡°Rose, did you marry him because you were moved by him?¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll tell you more next time.¡± She hoped that Sebastian would regain his memory as soon as possible. She married Sebastian to help him by their mutual agreement, but now, he didn¡¯t remember a single thing. He truly thought that they were truly husband and wife. No one would have expected things to turn out this way, and there was nothing else to do aside from taking things a step at a time. A phone suddenly rang. Rosalie looked at her screen, and furrowed her brows. ¡°Yerry, I need to take a call. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Yerick nodded obediently. Rosalie walked out with her phone in hand, and answered the call once she was outside. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Child, you haven¡¯t called me in such a long while,¡± Rebained, slightly upset. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I¡¯ve been busy recently.¡± ¡°You youngsters are always busy! Theo is busy, too. All of you are so busy, you have no time toe visit me. Do you not want to see me anymore now that you¡¯re divorced?¡± ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯ll find time to visit you.¡± ¡°When will that be?¡± Reba suddenly coughed, sounding very unwell. ¡°Grandma, what happened to you?¡± Rosalie asked, concerned. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Reba said in between coughs. ¡°Go be busy! I won¡¯t bother you any further, or you might find me annoying.¡± ¡°How could that be? I miss you, too.¡± Reba chuckled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean it. Go back to what you were busy with.¡± Rosalie could sense the weakness voice, which sounded in e different from usual. from usual. Reba¡¯s health must have deteriorated again. velText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie became increasingly worried. She wanted to go see Reba right now. She had neglected her these few days because of Sebastian. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go over to see you today and have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Reba sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Am I not interrupting your ns?¡± ¡°Not at all, Grandma. I miss you too, and I want to see you.¡± ¡°Alright, doe. But can I ask for a small request?¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Come with Theo, won¡¯t you? I want to have dinner with you both. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have many chances to do my health¡­¡± Content so given belongs to Reba suddenly stopped talking, unable to go on any further. ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll go over with Theo.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you two. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare dinner right away.¡± After hanging up, Rosalie sighed. She turned back into Yerick¡¯s ward, and told him that she had to leave. He was understanding, and told her not to worry about him. After leaving his ward, Rosalie headed back to Sebastian¡¯s ward. Chapter 510 Sebastian was lying on the bed, his eyes shut tight and cold sweat beading on his forehead. He was trying to recall his memories. Some of his memories came as fragments, but he couldn¡¯t piece them together no matter how hard he tried. The harder he tried, the more his head hurt. Many times, he wanted to stop and do as Rosalie said, and not think at all. However, he felt very uneasy and was bugged by a nagging feeling he had forgotten something important he must recall. It was a matter of life and death. He had forgotten someone important, and he was dangerous. No, he had to recall that person. For Rosalie¡¯s sake, he had to! When Rosalie returned to Sebastian¡¯s ward and saw him with his eyes shut and breaking out in cold sweat, she hurriedly grabbed a napkin and gently wiped the sweat away from his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back.¡± Sebastian opened his eyes, then reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing Sebastian putting up a strong front, Rosalie could guess what was up. ¡°Are you trying to regain your memories?¡± Sebastian nodded, not wanting to lie to her. ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be working. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things so difficult for yourself. You¡¯ve just gone through an operation, and recovery is a priority. You shouldn¡¯t overuse your brain. After you recover, I¡¯m sure your memories wille back to you slowly. The more you think about it now, the more you¡¯ll panic, and the harder it is for you to try and recall things.¡¯ What Rosalie said made sense. Each time Sebastian tried his darnedest to recall things, his mind would draw a nk and he would be in a lot of pain. He sighed. ¡°Rose, do you really not mind if I end up not remembering anything for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Rosalie said, lifting a hand to pat his chest through the covers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing¡¯s more important than you making a full recovery. We can always create new memories, but we only have one life.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s create new memories together.¡± He believed that the new memories they created together would way surpass their past. ¡°Oh yes, Seb. I have something on at night, and won¡¯t be able to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit my grandma. I haven¡¯t seen her for a while.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your grandma?¡± ¡°Yes. She adopted me after my parents passed away and raised me. She¡¯s like my biological grandmother.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s your grandmother, that makes her my grandmother too. Why don¡¯t I call her?¡± ¡°No.¡± How could he possibly call her? If she found out that Rosalie married him, she might faint from anger. ¡°But we¡¯re husband and wife, and I¡¯m her grandson-inw,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Seb, things are a littleplicated right now. Once you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯ll exin to you abel our past. Just listen to me now, and focus on recuperating.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Rosalie must have her reasons for saying so. She wouldn¡¯t hurt him on purpose. Sebastian wished he could get well right away and listen to her recount their past and what actually happened. Soon, night fell. Rosalie wanted to bump into Theodore in the hospital like before, but it didn¡¯t happen. Come to think of it, he was a busy man. He probably wouldn¡¯t have t time to stay in the hospital by elet Cynthia¡¯s side round the clock. After pondering her options, Rosalie decided to call him. She wasn¡¯t sure if Theodore blocked her number, e that was what she did to him. W Wife my 511-520 Chapter 511 Hearing the call connect sessfully, Rosalie sighed in relief¡ªhe hadn¡¯t blocked her number. At least he was quite magnanimous in this regard. However, no one picked up the call. After about half a minute, the call was cut off. Rosalie sighed again. How was she supposed to take Theodore to visit Reba? ¡°Do you need something?¡± A cold voice sounded behind her. Rosalie turned around to see Theodore standing there. She felt relieved. ¡°So you¡¯re still at the hospital. I thought you had left.¡± ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Theodore asked expressionlessly. Clutching her phone, Rosalie stepped forward anxiously. ¡°I promised Grandma I¡¯d join her for dinner tonight, and she expects us to be there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you promised. I never agreed.¡± Theodore¡¯s indifferent tone made it clear he hadn¡¯t agreed to this. Rosalie, knowing she was at fault for promising without asking him first, didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she said, ¡°I know things are tense between us, but none of this should affect Grandma. When she called today, she was coughing a lot and sounded much weaker than before. Can we go see her together? Let¡¯s reassure her by looking like we¡¯re family even though we¡¯re divorced.¡± Theodore¡¯s hands were in his pockets. ¡°So you want us to act in front of her?¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°Haven¡¯t we been acting for more than a year already? Doing it a bit longer won¡¯t hurt, especially for your biological grandmother¡¯s sake. You can criticize me, but I hope you can be more considerate of her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to consider.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You won¡¯t do it?¡± Theodore pulled out his car keys. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± He had meant that he agreed. Visiting Reba was never something he needed to think about; it was a given. Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m her grandson. It¡¯s my responsibility. Are you riding in my car?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Going together in the same car would make Reba happier. ¡°Do you need to exin to Sebastian?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him. Do you need to inform Cynthia?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just send her §Ñ message.¡± He took out his phone, tapped a few times on the screen, then put it back in his go UMS ¡°Let¡¯s Rosalie followed Theodore, feeling like they finally had a moment of peace. With Reba as amon link, no matter how fierce their arguments, they would both@alm down in her presence. Content belongs to Theodore drove toward Reba¡¯s residence. Rosalie gripped the seatbelt, feeling both heavy-hearted and anxious. Their rtionship was very strained. They were always arguing and hurting each other with harsh words. Yet here they were, about to see Reba together and pretend to be on good terms. Things often spiraled out of control. S Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say, and Theodore didn¡¯t speak either. The atmosphere in the car was oppressively tense until they passed a flower shop halfway. Theodore stopped the car, and a few minutester, he returned with a bouquet of fresh flowers. He ced them in the back seat. Chapter 512 Soon, the car was filled with the fragrance of lilies. The scent was soforting that Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Grandma really loves lilies. That was thoughtful of you.¡± She was sincere about herpliment. ¡°Grandma appreciates my thoughtfulness, but not others,¡± Theodore murmured as he continued driving. Rosalie knew exactly what he meant. ¡°If you mean suddenly dering love, forcefully taking what you want, being domineering and disrespectful, then yes, it shouldn¡¯t be appreciated.¡± If she didn¡¯t retort, it would seem like it was her fault for not appreciating his gestures. ¡°Then tell me, what should I do to make someone appreciate it?¡± Theodore asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rosalie clenched her hands that were resting on her knees. She could feel her palms sweating. ¡°Sometimes, if someone doesn¡¯t want something, forcing it on them isn¡¯t the best idea. Taking it back is.¡± ¡°I identally scattered it all to the ground. It can¡¯t be taken back,¡± Theodore replied in a calm yet wistful tone. Both of them were staring straight ahead, but Rosalie felt things were getting really intense. She nced at his side profile, and realized he was tense. She wanted to say something, but was worried it would lead to another argument on the way to Reba¡¯s house. Not wanting to fight, she remained silent. Their conversation ended with Theodore¡¯s remark about not being able to take things back. Soon, they arrived at Reba¡¯s home without further incident. Seeing Theodore and Rosalie delighted Reba. The two noticed that she was now in a wheelchair. Thest time they saw her, she was still walking with a cane. Now, a servant had to push her out. Both Theodore and Rosalie felt deeply guilty, realizing how much they had neglected their grandmother recently due to their own issues. As people aged, their health would decline rapidly. Reba already had some chronic conditionsmon among the elderly. Time was visibly taking its toll. ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalie knelt by the wheelchair, holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long to visit you.¡± Tears brimmed in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Reba smiled gently, and patted Rosalie¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you¡¯re both busy. You can¡¯t visit me every day. That would be a waste of your time.¡± ¡°Grandma, should Theodore and I take you to the hospital for a check-up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the wheelchair. Ijuste bothered to walk. At met I need to be careful. What if fall? age, Look, I can stand.¡± She started to rise from the wheelchair, but Rosalie quickly stopped her. ¡°No, Grandma, it¡¯s okay. If it¡¯sfortable for you, just use the wheelchair. There¡¯s no need to walk.¡± They were genuinely concerned. Elderly falls often led to severeplications, which were difficult to treat at their age. Broken bones didn¡¯t heal well, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to undergo surgery for internal bleeding either. Due to their age, it was likely they wouldn¡¯t survive the surgery. ¡°Grandma, you really should let us take you for a physical examination,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°What for? Don¡¯t worry about me. I had a check-up a few days ago, and everything¡¯s the same. You don¡¯t need to worry. So many people are taking care of me.¡± Rosalie was still worried. ¡°Can I see the report? Just to make sure?¡± She sounded like a parent worried about a child lying. Chapter 513 ¡°You¡¯re really clever, huh? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± The olddy tapped Rosalie¡¯s forehead lightly with her finger. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you.¡± She turned to the butler. ¡°Bring me my medical report.¡± Soon, the butler came over with a report in hand. Rosalie stood up, took the report, and carefully reviewed it. After she finished reading it, Theodore also took a look. The metrics were not much different from the ones from thest check-up. ¡°See?¡± Reba pretended to be upset. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! You really thought I was making it up.¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Theodore said, noticing something in the data. ¡°Your blood pressure is a bit low.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t catch that. ¡°Where does it show?¡± Theodore pointed to a set of numbers on the report. ¡°It really is, Grandma. Your blood pressure is a bit low,¡± Rosalie repeated, feeling worried. Reba reassured them, ¡°I know. The doctor mentioned it too, but I¡¯m not too far off. It¡¯s no big deal. At my age, it¡¯s normal to have these kinds of issues. He prescribed me some medication, so there¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡± Theodore handed the report back to the butler, and then said, ¡°Grandma, from now on, I¡¯ll visit you every three days.¡± ¡°Why so often? I know you¡¯re busy. Juste when you have the time. There¡¯s no need toe so frequently.¡± Reba wasn¡¯t the type to cling to the younger generation. She didn¡¯t need them to visit every few days, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want them to leave her alone for too long. Hearing Theodore¡¯s promise, Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted tomit to visiting often, but with her pregnancy, it would soon be too obvious to hide. At this moment, Reba¡¯s gaze shifted to Rosalie. ¡°Rose, I remember you saying that you wanted to go on a trip. Why haven¡¯t you gone yet?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± So much had happened recently that her ns were derailed, and she didn¡¯t end up going. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you? You can tell me,¡± Reba asked worriedly. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. I just changed my mind.¡± With Sebastian¡¯s current state, she couldn¡¯t leave. She had to wait until he recovered. Even if she wanted to leave, she needed to finalize the n divorce first. After his recent ordeal, she hoped his father would ease up and not pressure him so much. Reba held Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t go far. Otherwise, I would worry.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± etThis belongs ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, but if you do decide to go somewhere, I won¡¯t stop you. Just be sure to stay safe. You can hire some bodyguards. Theo will cover the cost.¡± Rosalieughed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not some big shot. I don¡¯t need bodyguards.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my precious granddaughter. You¡¯re more important than any big shot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine, really.¡± ¡°Alright, maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. You two¡­¡± Reba looked at Rosalie and Theodore. ¡°How are you getting along after the divorce?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing fine,¡± Rosalie assured her. ¡°Even thoug Chapter 514 Rosalie didn¡¯t want to lie to Reba, but she couldn¡¯t tell her grandmother the truth about how badly she and Theodore were getting along. It would sadden Reba. ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± Reba lowered her head slightly, sadness flickering in her eyes. She knew that regardless of how well Rosalie and Theodore were getting along, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that they were divorced. ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens to Rose, I will always help her.¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t just saying this tofort Reba. He really meant it. Rosalie was taken aback, and turned to look at Theodore. She suddenly recalled all the chaos they had gone through. It was hard to imagine they could have such a calm and harmonious moment. She didn¡¯t know how long this peace wouldst, but at least they weren¡¯t fighting like before.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Theo.¡± Reba held his hand. ¡°I trust that you¡¯ll do what you say, but helping her is one thing. Bullying her is another. No matter what happens, don¡¯t bully Rose anymore.¡± Before Theodore could respond, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Grandma, he hasn¡¯t bullied me. We¡¯ve been getting along well since the divorce. You¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Reba interrupted. ¡°I know you¡¯re speaking up for Theo, but I also know what he has done. I believe he has been spoiled by you, Rose. You¡¯ve been too tolerant of him, which is why he dared to make those irreparable mistakes.¡± ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Reba interrupted her again. ¡°Whether you have or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m just telling him not to bully you. Don¡¯t rush to defend him.¡± Rosalie was at a loss for words, and remained silent. ¡°Grandma,¡± Theodore began, ¡°I won¡¯t bully Rose anymore. I¡¯m to me for all the mistakes I made. I won¡¯t repeat them.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Theo, promises are meaningless. Few people in this world can truly keep their promises. I think you will continue to make. mistakes. Everyone does. Each time they promise they won¡¯t do it again, it still happens.¡± At her age, she saw things differently than young people. She had seen enough to know that no one was perfect. Even saints had their ws. Everyone had their strengths and weaknesses, as well as good and bad sides. That was howplex humans were. The choice to forgive someone when they made mistakes was personal. Some people would struggle with pain and hatred before forgiving and epting those who had hurt them. Others lived in hatred, trapped in a deep abyss of pain, never able to let go. Content belongs to Theodore wanted to say more, but seeing Reba¡¯s expression, he realized there was little point in continuing. Whether he would make mistakes in the future, he didn¡¯t know. Maybe, as Reba said, he would. Thest mistake he made, which caused him to lose Rosalie, was already unbearable. Later, the three of them went to have dinner. The atmosphere was harmonious. Rosalie and Theodore didn¡¯t speak much, but they exchanged quite a few nces Because they were so quiet, things turned rather awkward. This b Chapter 515 All of a sudden, Theodore ced a chicken drumstick on Rosalie¡¯s te. Rosalie quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Theodore looked up and met her eyes. Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled, but she immediately looked away. Reba smiled at them without saying anything. Soon, Theodore took the drumstick from Rosalie¡¯s te and ate it himself, as if saying, ¡°If you won¡¯t eat it, I will.¡± Rosalie sighed in relief, feeling this was better than being forced to eat. She disliked those forced gestures of hospitality where people insisted you eat or drink even if you didn¡¯t want to, making you seem rude if you refused. At the very least, Theodore had stopped adhering to that awkward social norm. Reba suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°By the way, I need both of you to help me with something.¡± ¡°What is it, Grandma? Just tell us,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I have an old friend whose granddaughter is getting married. She invited me to the wedding, but I¡¯ve been feeling a bit tired and don¡¯t want to go. It would be noisy, too. So, I told her I would ask if my grandson and granddaughter-inw would go in my ce,¡± Reba exined. By now, both of them understood what Reba meant. ¡°Grandma, Theo and I are already divorced,¡± Rosalie said hesitantly. Reba smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her about your divorce. Honestly, even though we¡¯re old, we stillpare with each other. At our age, what else is there topare but the prosperity of our family? Could you both, for my sake, pretend you¡¯re still married and attend the wedding?¡± ¡°Grandma, this¡­¡± Rosalie hesitated. ¡°It might not be a good idea. What if they figure it out?¡± ¡°If you and I keep quiet, who will know?¡± Reba looked at her pitifully. Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. She was still hesitant, while Theodore remained silent. Seeing this, Reba sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble, forget it. I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just that seeing my friends with their big, happy families makes me envious. I¡¯m a bit vain. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for asking too much. Luckily, I told her I would just ask and didn¡¯t agree outright.¡± Though Reba apologized sincerely, Rosalie could tell she was deeply affected by their divorce. She still hadn¡¯t fullye to terms with it yet. Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to see her so sad. Even thoughparing oneself to others was never wise, sometimes it was unavoidable. After all, Reba must feel sad that her grandchildren were divorced. Seeing others with big, happy families only made her feel worse. Rosalie turned to Theodore, wanting to know if he was willing to go. She saw no issue with it, and was willing to put on a show to make Reba happy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, she didn¡¯t want to promise Reba without knowing if Theodore would be up for it. After all, they were divorced. He wouldn¡¯t necessarily agree with her. She wanted to ask him, but she didn¡¯t think it was good to do so in front of Reba. If Theodore disagreed while she agreed, Reba might rebuke him. The three of them were very quiet, as if they had reached an impasse. Chapter 516 ¡°Grandma, I need to use the restroom.¡± Rosalie put down her cutlery, and stood up to leave. After Rosalie left, Reba turned to Theodore. ¡°Why are you sitting there like you¡¯re mute? You should¡¯ve said something!¡± Theodore smiled bitterly. ¡°What could I say? Even if I agreed, Rose might not. She doesn¡¯t want to be close to me, so even pretending will be stressful for her.¡± That was why he hadn¡¯t said anything. No matter what he said, it would only make her ufortable. He didn¡¯t mind telling Reba, because he knew she understood deep down. Hiding it only give everyone more pressure. Reba sighed. This was exactly what she had expected. ¡°Rose treating you this way now is your own fault. You lost a good wife, just like your father. Why don¡¯t you ever learn?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s human nature. We know it¡¯s wrong, but we do it anyway. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many wars,¡± Theodore replied helplessly. Reba shook her head in resignation. ¡°I¡¯m tired of reprimanding you. Have you thought about getting her back? You should be persistent. Rose is kind and soft-hearted. If you stick around, she¡¯ll eventuallye back.¡± ¡°Grandma, she won¡¯te back. She¡¯s already¡­¡± He wanted to say she had already married Sebastian, but Reba probably didn¡¯t know about this. Telling her might upset her. ¡°Already what?¡± Reba looked uneasy. ¡°Finish what you were saying.¡± Theodore continued, ¡°Grandma, I mean¡­ Rose was deeply hurt by me. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to win her back.¡± Seeing Theodore¡¯s sad face, Reba asked, ¡°So, you want to get Rose back? You¡¯re just like your foolish father. You only regret it after losing someone.¡± ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t reprimand me anymore.¡± Theodore looked like a child who had done something wrong as he lowered his head. ¡°My father was luckier than me. At least my mom is still his wife.¡± ¡°You deserve to be lectured. You lost such a good wife! Where will you find someone as wonderful as Rose? She was so good to you. She never caused trouble, and was always considerate of you. Even when you were too busy to be with her, she didn¡¯t cling to you She¡¯s beautiful and hardworking. You deserve to regret it for the rest of your life!¡± Theodore lost his appetite, and put down his cutlery. ¡°You¡¯re right. I deserve it. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°What do you mean, leave it at that?¡± Reba was angry at how pessimistic he was. ¡°Go get Rose back! Treat her well, and make up for your mistakes. Making mistakes isn¡¯t scary. Not realizing your mistakes is what¡¯s truly frightening. Admitting and. correcting them is what makes a good person. I agreed to your divorce because I couldn¡¯t bear to see Rose so heartbroken? Back then, you went overboard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s all toote,¡± Theodore said, filled with anguish.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why toote? You¡¯ve only been divorced for a short time. Act quickly before someone else takes her. And most importantly, stay away from Cynthia. I don¡¯t know why you were so blind, but now that you regret it, stay away from her.¡± Content belongs to ¡°Grandma, what I did before was bad, but it¡¯s not just about Cynthia anymore. There are other issues between Rose and me.¡± Chapter 517 ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theodore didn¡¯t want to tell his grandmother that Rosalie was already married. Just as he was thinking of an excuse, his phone dinged. He took it out, and saw a message from Rosalie. [Pleasee to the restroom, thanks.] He put his phone back in his pocket. ¡°Grandma, I need to use the restroom.¡± Theodore left the dining room and headed to the restroom. When he got there, Rosalie opened the door for him, pulled him inside, and shut the door with a bang. He waved his phone in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re being very polite.¡± Rosalie had sent him a message with ¡°please¡± and ¡°thanks,¡± speaking to him as if he were a stranger. ¡°What do you want? Do you want me to speak rudely to you?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I¡¯d rather you be rude and curse at me.¡± She frowned. ¡°Do you really want me to curse at you that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d prefer that to you being polite. Your courteous attitude makes me uneasy.¡± The more polite she was, the further away she seemed. He¡¯d rather she hit him or yelled at him than treat him like a stranger. Rosalie smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re strange. Who thinks like that? When I scold you, you think I have a bad attitude. When I¡¯m polite, it makes you ufortable. You¡¯re really hard to please.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hard to please, but you married me, tolerated me for over a year, and dutifully acted as my wife. After you left, my world crumbled.¡± He hadn¡¯t felt it much before, but now that he had truly lost her, his heart felt hollowed out. Rosalie thought he was joking. ¡°What world? Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking or mocking you. I finally understand now that I need you more in our marriage than marriage than you needed me. After you left me, you started a new life and gained another man¡¯s love. He¡¯s better than me He never hurt you, and gave everything for you. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But after lost you, I was left with nothing no new life, and no good memories. I¡¯m stuck, unable to go forward or backward, and can only watch you drift further away.¡± Hearing Theodore speak these words with such calm sadness surprised Rosalie. Before, he would never have said something like this. Still, it was undeniable that Sebastian was leagues better than him. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Rosalie shifted the topic. She hadn¡¯t called him here to discuss old times. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Theodore washed his hands, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are youfortable attending the wedding Grandma mentioned?¡± Theodore chuckled. ¡°Why did you call me to the restroom to ask this? Why didn¡¯t you ask me at the table?¡± ¡°I thought it¡¯d be better to ask in private. After all, we both need to agree on this. If we disagreed in front of Grandma, she might tell you off.¡± Theodore crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°Are you concerned about me? Afraid Grandma might lecture me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rosalie denied. ¡°I just don¡¯t want things to get awkward. It¡¯s better to discuss this privately if we can.¡± Chapter 518 ¡°Why do you think I wouldn¡¯t agree?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think you wouldn¡¯t agree. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t know if you would, so I wanted to ask you privately,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°You¡¯re very cautious. Can I take this to mean you care about my feelings? Otherwise, you could have just said that since she¡¯s my grandmother, it¡¯s my responsibility to fulfill her wish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It has nothing to do with caring about your feelings. I just think it¡¯s a matter of courtesy. We¡¯re divorced, and things aren¡¯t the same as before. Besides, visiting your grandmother is a responsibility, but you¡¯re not obligated to fulfill herpetitive desires. You can refuse, and that doesn¡¯t make you a bad grandson,¡± she retorted calmly. ¡°So, you think Grandma shouldn¡¯tpare us to others?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It has already happened. I understand her feelings, so if I have the ability to fulfill her wish, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she might demand more in the future?¡± ¡°No matter what she demands, the most she can do is make us meet. As long as we both know how we feel, then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The real meaning behind her words was heavier than they sounded. Thest sentence was often heard between lovers, implying that their mutual knowledge of their love was enough regardless of others¡¯ opinions. But now,ing from Rosalie, it meant the opposite that their rtionship was beyond repair. Their courtesy with each other was just for Reba¡¯s sake, like a rug covering a messy floor. Lifting it would reveal the mess, and things might even get worse. ¡°Yes, we both know how we feel,¡± Theodore said with a tone full of regret and resignation. ¡°So, do you want to go?¡± Rosalie asked cautiously. ¡°This is something I can manage,¡± Theodore said. ¡°There¡¯s no problem, as long as you¡¯re okay with it.¡± He would do anything to spend time with Rosalie, even if it meant braving storms, let alone attending a wedding. They were worried the other might not want to attend the wedding, but in reality, both were willing. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll have bet no matter what happens, we don¡¯t I very affectionate. I hope tany wrong ideas. Its an act.¡± She thought it was best toy everything out to avoid misunderstandingster. ¡°Understood,¡± Theodore said, though he thought to himself that he wouldn¡¯t have any delusions about Rosalie anymore. All he felt now was heartbreak. ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll go out and tell Grandma we¡¯ll attend the wedding as a couple.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore said. ¡°Anything else?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to keep Grandma waiting.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to open the door, Theodore suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rosalie looked up. She tried to pull her hand back, but he gripped it even tighter. She had a bad feeling. ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± Chapter 520 ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rosalie said, looking at him sadly. ¡°I only know that if you hurt him, it¡¯s the same as hurting me.¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. Indeed, Rosalie and Sebastian were married now. Hurting either one of them meant hurting the other. He wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat. What could they reach an agreement on in the restroom, and with Reba outside? It would just end badly. The more he spoke, the more mistakes he would make. He sighed and turned, opening the door of the restroom to leave. Rosalie stood there for a long time. Her heart ached painfully. After quietly wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes and regaining herposure, she made her way back. Reba was ecstatic to hear that Rosalie and Theodore had agreed to attend the wedding as a married couple. ¡°You¡¯re such good children. Thank you for indulging my vanity. I feel a bit guilty. I promise I won¡¯tpare anymore next time. At my age, being vain is really shameful.¡± Rosalieforted her, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t feel guilty. We¡¯re happy to do something for you.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You really are good children.¡± Reba knew they must have had a private discussion and, apparently, it wasn¡¯t a quarrel. It was good; at least they could talk things out properly now. After dinner, Theodore and Rosalie chatted with Reba for a long time. Before they knew it, it was veryte, and it was time for them to leave. Reba reluctantly saw them to the door. ¡°Theo, make sure you get Rose home safely. If she loses even a single strand of hair, I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± Reba said sternly. Theodore replied, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she gets home safely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully Rose and don¡¯t be harsh with her, understand?¡± Reba seemed to have no trust in Theodore. Rosalie stepped forward. ¡°Grandma, we were fine on the way here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call you when we get back. If he bullies me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Yes, you must! Don¡¯t protect him. It¡¯s fine that you protected him when he was your husband. Now that you¡¯re divorced, you shouldn¡¯t continue doing that. If he dares to be harsh with you, tell me right away. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Content belongs to Regardless of whether they were married or divorced, Reba would always side with Rosalie. Rosalie felt warmth in her heart. ¡°I got it, Grandma. I will.¡± Despite agreeing, Rosalie had never spoken ill of Theodore to Reba, even though she had been deeply hurt by him. She had always bottled up her frustrations alone. Theodore drove Rosalie back. The drive was very quiet, until Theodore suddenly spoke up. ¡°Should I take you back to the hospital? Or somewhere else?¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°Back to the hospital, thank you.¡± ¡°Are you nning to stay at the hospital for a month to apany Sebastian?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay with him at the hospital until he¡¯s discharged.¡± she replied. ¡°No wonder you look unwell. Taking care of him in the hospital every day must mean you can¡¯t rest properly.¡± Thinking about Rosalie taking care of Sebastian, Theodore involuntarily tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He couldn¡¯t bear for her to do such things, but now, another man enjoyed it as if it were his right. How much better it would be if they hadn¡¯t divorced! Unable to stop himself, he said bitterly, ¡°If he really cared about you, he wouldn¡¯t want you to stay in the hospital all the time. He could get professional care.¡± Wife my 521-530 Chapter 521 ¡°Stop acting like you know him, okay? You don¡¯t understand his situation at all! Don¡¯t judge his actions based on your own values. There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m staying in the hospital to take care of him,¡± Rosalie said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sebastian had amnesia, and needed her. Now, he was like a lost child who couldn¡¯t find his way home. He was unfamiliar with everything around him. If she wasn¡¯t by his side, he would be terrified. Brain surgery wasn¡¯t a joke; even a tiny error could result in paralysis or death. It was already a miracle that he survived. Theodore had no idea what she had gone through! Seeing how protective Rosalie was of Sebastian, Theodore could see their rtionship was indeed unbreakable. He felt a mix of bitterness and sadness. ¡°As long as you think it makes sense,¡± Theodore said tly. He didn¡¯t mean anything by that, but to Rosalie, it sounded a bit harsh. She wanted to argue back, but couldn¡¯t find the right words. All she could do was swallow her anger and fume in silence. What had started as a normal conversation made the atmosphere in the car heavy. For a full ten minutes, neither of them spoke until Theodore suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road. Rosalie looked outside the window, seeing rows of dense trees. ¡°Why did we stop here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like Sebastian. No, I hate him. I even think how much better it would be if he weren¡¯t here. Maybe you¡¯de back to me. He¡¯s the stumbling block between us.¡± Hearing his gloomy voice, Rosalie felt uneasy. She immediately said, ¡°Even without Sebastian, I wouldn¡¯te back to you. The moment we divorced, I have already decided not to look back.¡± ¡°But you have to admit, Sebastian is an important factor. Without him, you¡¯d at least still be single now. We wouldn¡¯t have had so many arguments because of him,¡± Theodore argued. ¡°So you think it¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s fault or my fault? Is it because I¡¯m close to Sebastian that you¡¯re unhappy? You think this led to our divorce and arguments, right? Am I supposed to apologize to you?¡± Here we go again! Theodore was about to start lecturing her. What double standards! It was eptable for men to cheat, but women must be chaste? And being close to another man was a serious offense? Why were their arguments only about Sebastian, really? What about Cynthia? Did he simply forget about her? ¡°No,¡± Theodore said, staring at Rosalie. ¡°It¡¯s me who should apologize to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosalie looked at him in shock. He made an unexpected turn, something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She had thought they were going to argue again. ¡°Rose, when Sebastian was injured et and unconscious, I really did wish he¡¯d give his heart to Cynthia. Not only could it save her, but more importantly, I thought if he died, no one wouldpete with me for you.¡± UMS ¡°You¡­!¡± Rosalie was about to reprimand him, but Theodore interrupted, ¡°Let me finish first. You can curse at me afterward.¡± Rosalie swallowed the words she was about to say, and nodded. It would give her more time to think about how to reprimand him, so she wouldn¡¯t regret itter for not the right words. Content belong to Theodore released the steering wheel and leaned back, sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of Sebastian. I even hate him. I admit, I have my own selfish reasons because I think he stole the woman I loved. Even though I know it¡¯s my fault for not cherishing you, I still can¡¯t help but feel angry.¡± Chapter 522 ¡°Every time I get angry, it leads to serious consequences because I¡¯lle after you, interrogating you with righteous indignation, making you angry, making you cry, and even hurting you, as if I were the victim. But all of this was self-inflicted. I¡¯m the one who divorced you for another woman, who abandoned my wife for the promises made to another woman. Why should I me you for being close to Sebastian?¡± Theodore went on. ¡°Even if you¡¯re close to him, so what? It¡¯s my fault I lost you. You met a man who was gentle and caring, who stayed with you when you were in pain and protected you. Naturally, you¡¯d be touched. Rose, tell me. Did Sebastian¡¯s dedication move you so much that you transitioned from being ordinary friends to best friends who would go to great lengths for each other?¡± Rosalie was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, he moved me deeply.¡± Her heart wasn¡¯t made of stone, so she could feel Sebastian¡¯s kindness. While she didn¡¯t feel romantic love for him, love came in other forms: love for family, love for partners, and love for friends. These were all love. ¡°Yes, moved. What a beautiful word. At first, I was angry because you told me you were just friends, but I didn¡¯t believe it. I always felt there was something more between you and him. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I realized I was the problem.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the kind of person who will repay someone¡¯spassion tenfold. So you treat Sebastian very well. You care for him, take care of him, and help him. All of this is because Sebastian took care of you the same way before. When you were hurt by me, it was him who was there to protect you created those conditions for him, but in theText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. end, I med you both.¡± Content belongs to ¡°I was narrow-minded and foolish. I thought that if you and him were just friends, you shouldn¡¯t be so close to him. Men and women should keep their distance from each other in this circumstance. et ¡°But a few days ago, I watched a movie about family, friendship, and love. In the film, there was a deep friendship between a man and a woman, As the many dying, his friend gently stroked his face, kissed his forehead, and told him ¡®I love you¡¯ while crying. His friend¡¯s husband was also there, holding the man¡¯s hand without any jealousy, not feeling that such words or intimate gestures were inappropriate. ¡°After the movie ended, I suddenly thought of many things and felt enlightened. Friends aren¡¯t as simple as I thought. There are many types of friends: acquaintances, ordinary friends, close friends, and best friends.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what level you and Sebastian have reached, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re no longer ordinary friends. Ordinary friends wouldn¡¯t make such sacrifices for each other. Only close friends or friends who have gone through adversity with you would do that.¡± Theodore continued, ¡°Ordinary friends might just check in on you when you¡¯re sick, but best friends will stay up all night to care for you. Ordinary friends might just let you rant and have a meal with you when you¡¯re hurt by a scumbag, but best friends will fight alongside you against the scumbag.¡± Content belongs to Chapter 523 ¡°I¡¯m the scumbag, but every time I see you with Sebastian, I feel like you shouldn¡¯t be so close to him. Since you both are just friends, why should you be so intimate with each other? I ignored what I had done, and all the painful situations I put you in. At that time, Sebastian brought you so much hope.¡± ¡°Ordinary friends and best friends are different. If you mustpare the two and then use the standards for ordinary friends to criticize all cross- gender friendships, that¡¯s superficial. It just means that one doesn¡¯t understand howplex emotions can get. Such a person is doomed to never have true friends, and even if they do, they will lose them.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have measured your friendship with Sebastian using the standards of ordinary friends. I was viewing your rtionship from my narrow perspective, so I became extreme and harsh. I hurt you repeatedly, questioned you, and belittled you.¡± ¡°Foolish and superficial people see everything in ck and white, but there are gray areas. Sebastian was willing to fight me to the death for you, so when he encounters difficulties, you also stand by him without hesitation.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If someone¡¯s willing to fight others for you, always stand by your side, protect you, and care for you, and if you abandon them in their time of need because you think it¡¯s none of your business, then such a person doesn¡¯t deserve to have someone treat them well.¡± ¡°But¡­ You deserve it, Rose. You deserve all the goodness in the world. When I was good to you, you were sincere with me because I gave my all. Now, it¡¯s Sebastian¡¯s turn. I repeatedly questioned and hurt you. I pushed you to Sebastian myself, causing you and him to go from mere acquaintances to close friends, then good friends, best friends, and finally to a married couple. If I had firmly believed in you from the beginning, if I had been willing to stay by your side even once, you and Sebastian wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡± As Theodore spoke, heughed, but hisughter soon turned into tears. He gripped the steering wheel, resting his forehead on it. His whole body trembled, and veins bulged on his hands. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was clearly in the wrong, but I still shamelessly med you. I pushed you into another man¡¯s arms, but I still feltet that you were the one who betrayed me first. I selfishly painted myself as the victim, but you¡¯re the one who suffered the most.¡± ¡°I can never forget that night. I was going to the hospital to see Cynthia, and you cried and begged me not to leave. You pleaded for me to but I still left. I even said hurtfulet things to you before I did. Later, I kept having nightmares around that moment. I kept wondering if things would be different if I had stayed that night.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I cherish you? Why? I lost you because I was foolish, superficial, selfish, and narrow-minded. That¡¯s why I lost you.¡± He was the most despicable person, not cherishing what he had and regretting it after losing it. Rosalie was a good person. After he proposed the divorce, he had so many opportunities to win her back, but he did nothing. He only chose to express his love when it was impossible for them to get back together. Sometimes, people were just this foolish. Despite knowing his actions were wrong, Theodore still did it. He acted on impulse, convinced at the time that his choice was right. Only when looking back did he realize how foolish he was. If given another chance, he would never make such a stupid mistake again. Chapter 524 But there were no ¡°ifs¡± in this world, and he wouldn¡¯t get another opportunity anymore. Reality wasn¡¯t like a sci-fi drama where you got to travel through time and change your fate. Reality was reality. Once something was lost, it was gone forever. ¡°Theodore¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes reddened. She raised her trembling hand, cautiously reaching toward his shoulder, with the intent tofort him. Her fingers hovered a few centimeters away before she pulled her hand back. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s all in the past. Sometimes, letting go is the best way to move on.¡± Theodore took a deep breath, released the steering wheel, and sat up straight. His eyes were red too. He turned to look at her and smiled, but it was one filled with despair. ¡°Have you already moved on?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve moved on because there are many more things in this world that are worth my attention.¡± Like the child she was carrying, and those who cared about her. As soon as she finished speaking, Rosalie realized her words might have sounded harsh. She quickly corrected herself, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to say that you¡¯re not worth caring about.¡± ¡°Then, do you still care about me?¡± Theodore asked, clinging to thest sliver of hope pitifully. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that, either.¡± Rosalie was somewhat flustered. She struggled to control her emotions, and said, ¡°What I mean is that there are many people in this world who care about you. What¡¯s lost is lost. Maybe we were never meant to be.¡± She had once been in deep pain, feeling she had lost Theodore, the love of her life. However, she had learned to let go. She hadn¡¯t expected Theodore to struggle with letting go as time went on. Sometimes, when a rtionship ended, men and women reacted differently. Men may feel relieved and freed initially, but women often suffered intensely at first. However, gradually, as time went on, men might feel the emptiness and sadness of losing something, which would lead to an outburst at some point. On the other hand, for women, after the initial heart-wrenching pain, they would find peace. They would re-analyze their rtionship more objectively, then let go no matter who was at fault. ¡°But we¡¯re still sitting here, aren¡¯t we?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions. ¡°Rose, can we¡­still be friends?¡± This was his only chance to be close to her. Rosalie sighed with resignation. ¡°Theo, we can¡¯t be friends.¡± ¡°Why? Because I hurt you?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯ve known each other for nearly eleven years, and then we became a couple. We¡¯ve experienced so many highs and lows. Now that we¡¯re divorced, rtionship can no longer fit the traditional definitions. We¡¯re neither a couple nor friends, and certainly not siblings, but we¡¯re not strangers either.¡± ¡°Then, what are we?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie thought for a moment, and finally shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s a rtionship that¡¯s tangled andplicated.¡± Theodore lowered his head in disappointment. ¡°Do you really want to cut ties with me?¡± ¡°I once did,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I wanted to stay far away from you, never to see you again because you caused me so much pain. Just as I was beginning to feel less pain, you came back and troubled me@gain, making me angry. But now¡­ She paused, and finally sighed. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t dwell on these questions, okay? It doesn¡¯t matter if we cut ties with each other or not.¡± In fact, she wanted to say that the connection between them could never truly be severed. After all, she was carrying his child. In the future, the child would know about his or her father, and vice versa. Content held by N?velDr hapter 525 She nned to tell Theodore that she had slowlye to terms with things, but at ater time. Right now, she was still in a nominal marriage with Sebastian. The situation was messy with the three of them involved. Once Sebastian recovered, the divorce would be finalized, and the child would be here. She would talk about it then. If Theodore knew that they had a child, he wouldn¡¯t give up. Moreover, Sebastian couldn¡¯t handle any more stress in his current situation. Theodore nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± ¡°Theo, actually, after what you told me today, I feel like you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯ve started to consider things from other people¡¯s perspectives. I take back the harsh words I said to you before.¡± This was the mostforting thing Theodore had heard all day, and it soothed his wounded heart slightly. ¡°Yes, I was immature and foolish before, even blunt and stupid,¡± Theodore admitted. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No. You¡¯re excellent, but even excellent people have ws. You were overthinking your emotions. When you¡¯re the main character in a situation, it¡¯s easy to get confused. Everyone has moments of losing control or saying the wrong things. It¡¯s not toote for you to understand this now.¡± ¡°Is it not toote? I already lost you.¡± For him, losing her was the line. Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. It was indeed toote. ¡°Rose, do you still think that I orchestrated the attack on Sebastian? Or the attack on the other man, who ended up donating his heart?¡± He wanted to know the answer to these questions. He didn¡¯t care if others misunderstood him, but he didn¡¯t want Rosalie to misunderstand him. Rosalie was silent for a few seconds. Theodore became even more anxious. ¡°Rose, do you¡­¡± ¡°Theo,¡± she interrupted, but didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she said, ¡°Do you remember when I first came to the Spencers?¡± ¡°Of course. You were eleven when Grandma brought you back. You were so small and bony. Your face was dirty and you had a lot of little rabbit. You always kept your injuries, You looked like a fri pet head down, and your eyes were filled with fear.¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze was filled withpassion as he recalled that time. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, everything around me was so unfamiliar. I felt like I had entered a new world, a world that had nothing to do with me before.¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore said seriously, ¡°from that day on, you became part of the Spencers. No matter what happens between us in the future, you¡¯ll always be a part of the family. No one can change that.¡± Rosalie smiled, and continued, ¡°At that time, you approached me very slowly. I was so scared that I clung tightly to Grandma. She squatted down and gently told me, ¡®Rose, this is Theo. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±¡± ¡°Although Grandma¡¯sfort helped, I was still very scared. But since I had just arrived at the Spencers, I told myself I had to be a good child, or Grandma would be unhappy. I didn¡¯t want to be, homeless again, so I mustered the courage to walk toward you.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Theodore chuckled. ¡°I remember. You were so scared. Every step you took toward me seemed like you were stepping toward a cliff. I didn¡¯t dare to approach you becaused was afraid of scaring you. I could only stand still and wait for you toe over.¡± hapter 526 Rosalie nodded. ¡°I approached you very carefully at that time, trying hard to bel as obedient as I could. I was worried that if I weren¡¯t, you¡¯d hate me. You held my hand so gently when I approached you.¡± ¡°You were trembling at that time,¡± Theodore said. ¡°I could feel it. When I held your hands, they were shaking so badly bruse you were so scared.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t let go of my hands. Instead, you kept whispering to me, ¡®Don¡¯t be scared. You won¡¯t be hurt from now on. I¡¯ll protect you.¡® From then on, I stayed with the Spencers and was always with you, going everywhere you brought me. Whenever I encountered a question I didn¡¯t know the answer to, you would teach me patiently until I got it. You were never anxious or impatient with me. ¡°When I was bullied, you were always the first to step forward and scare the bullies away. When I missed my parents, you would stay by my side quietly, saying nothing but simply being there. When I felt exhausted from crying, you would quietly hand me water and food. You were my guardian angel, always by my side and protecting me.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were tender. When he looked at Rosalie, it felt as though they had returned to the past when they were still innocent children. There were no conflicts or tension between them, just pure trust and dependence on each other. However, everything changed after they grew up. Things were no longer innocent, but painful and tragic. ¡°But Rose, your guardian angel ended up hurting you so badly. You must have been disappointed.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes turned bitter and disappointed.. at Our ¡°Theo, I said all these just to tell you I¡¯ll never childhood memories.¡± ¡°And so?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t understand why Rosalie suddenly said all these things. She hadn¡¯t replied to his question on whether she thought he killed Cynthia¡¯s heart donor, and if she thought he was such an unscrupulous person. ¡°So, I trust that you¡¯re not the one who caused Sebastian to end up in this state. I also trust that you¡¯re not the one who killed Cynthia¡¯s heart donor, because I trust that Theo, who protected me since I was young, isn¡¯t a wicked person. He would help anyone he saw being bullied. I trust that the kind young man would remain kind even after he grew up. Even if he reallymitted some mistakes, he wouldn¡¯t murder anyone.¡± Rosalie might have suspected Theodore before, but that was when she was agitated and couldn¡¯t control thoughts that c e to her mind. It was entirely understandable for people to lose control of their thoughts and be extreme in their emotions when certain things happen under certain circumstances. Silence ensued in the car. Theodore stared at Rosalie, not saying a word. Finally, he unbuckled his seat belt and exited the car. Rosalie looked out of the car window. Theodore was standing on the roadside, looking silently at the forest in the distance. After pondering for a moment, Rosalie unbuckled her seatbelt, opened the door and left the car as well. She walked toward Theodore, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore looked into the distance, and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m telling myself to hang on.¡± ¦§ Rosalie approached him and stood by his side. She turned, and asked him, ¡± Why do you say that?¡± Did she say something to upset him again? ¡°No, you didn¡¯t upset me,¡± Theodore reassured her. ¡°Your wordsforted me greatly.¡± Rosalie was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Theodore to see through her thoughts. Chapter 527 ¡°Rose.¡± Theodore turned around, and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m just so sad. You¡¯re so near to me right now, but I know that I¡¯ve lost your and we can never go back to what we were in the past. I really¡­really miss you.¡± Theodore looked down, despondent. ¡°Do you know? On your birthday, I was drinking at Caleb¡¯s ce. You came over, and I thought he was bullying you, so I hit him.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I remember that. You took me as Cynthia.¡± That memory still made her slightly upset and very ufortable. Shel remembered feeling disappointed and miserable at that time. Theodore smiled bitterly. ¡°I knew it was you. I didn¡¯t mistake you for Cynthia. I deliberately called her name.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rosalie said, shocked. Theodore inhaled sharply. ¡°After asking for a divorce, I felt terrible, which is why I kept drinking. I couldn¡¯t tell you about it because at that time, you treated me as a brother and you were happy when I brought up divorce. I didn¡¯t expect you to be at Caleb¡¯s ce to witness me at my most miserable state. I couldn¡¯t let you see how much pain I was in. I wanted you to divorce me without feeling guilty, which was why I mentioned Cynthia.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. She understood how conflicted he must have felt at that time. ¡°Theo, that¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no point talking about it now.¡± She couldn¡¯t possibly remarry him after knowing the truth. The fact that they passed each other by remained. The hurt they caused each other couldn¡¯t be erased so easily. ¡°Rose, I was wrong for not celebrating your birthday with you. You didn¡¯t like the birthday present I prepared for you, either. It took me a long time to select. that bracelet.¡± He sounded very disappointed, like a child who lost his favorite candy. Rosalie remembered that bracelet; it had caused so many fights between them. The issue basically lied with Cynthia, who said she asked Theodore to choose. this bracelet. However, Theodore insisted he was the one who chose the bracelet himself. Rosalie knew Cynthia was trying to create a rift between her and Theodore. Though she told him what Cynthia said, he didn¡¯t believe her. She still felt bad recalling this incident, and refused to talk about it again. She really didn¡¯t care anymore whether Th lore believed her. At the end of the day, he was no longer her husband. Rosalie sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those things, shall we? They don¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t to you, but they do to me. I know I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about them and it¡¯s pointless doing so, but I can¡¯t control myself. Rose, I¡¯m suffocating. I¡¯ve asked myself so many times¨Cwhy I didn¡¯t ask you if you loved me before l asked for a divorce?¡± Theodore grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Rose, how would you answer me if I had asked you whether you loved me before I demanded our divorce?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes teared up. With a bitter smile, she said, ¡°Whether I love you or not, that question is meaningless. We shouldn¡¯t harp on this issue any longer, it¡¯s exhausting. Plus, we can¡¯t just have love in our lives. There are other things more important than love. I trust that, even without me, you can lead a good life and walk out of the pain slowly.¡± COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus ÈÕ Chapter 528 Theodore smiled bitterly. He said no further but lowered his head, looking as though he was crying. Rosalie lifted a hand and patted his back gently, trying tofort him. She didn¡¯t know what to say right now. Be itforting or cruel words, she would only end up making him sadder¨Cbecause she could never go back to him. Even without Sebastian in the picture, she wouldn¡¯t go back to Theodore. Theodore was stuck in a never¨Cending cycle of sorrow, unable to walk out of it no matter how hard he tried. Nothing she said wo be able to help him, unless he managed to figure things out himself and let go of things. ¡°Had you known things woulde to this, would you have done things. differently?¡± she asked. People were often like this, never treasuring the things they had and only caring for them when they lost it. Rosalie really didn¡¯t want to go back to Theodore. It was no longer a question, of love. Just the mere thought of it hurt her immensely. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them¨Cit wasn¡¯t just between her and Theodore. There was Cynthia stuck in between, and three¡¯s a crowd. Even if Theodore abandoned Cynthia for her, she wouldn¡¯t dare believe him. After all, she had already been lied to once. Strictly speaking, Theodore didn¡¯t exactly lie to her. He had made it before they got married, but Rosalie didn¡¯t know that he was still in contact very clear with Cynthia. He imed to be going for work trips, but was in fact with Cynthia. It hurt Rosalie deeply, and she told herself that she wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen ever again. She felt a cool breeze against her cheeks, Autumn had quietly crept up, and the temperature was dropping slowly. Time was passing slowly and whizzing past in a sh at the same time. Rosalie wrapped her arms around her chest, and inhaled sharply. Theodore looked up, and saw Rosalie shivering in the cold. He immediately took off his jacket, and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the car,¡± he suggested. Rosalie nodded as they both did so. It felt warmer in the car. She removed the jacket, and put it aside. Theodore started the engine, and drove off. When they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, he parked in the car park. He turned to ask Rosalie. ¡°How¡¯s Sebastian?¡± Her silence made him add, ¡°Since you believe I¡¯m not the one who caused him to be like this, all the more I wouldn¡¯t hurt him now. I want to know how he is now not because I¡¯m concerned for him, but because I¡¯m concerned for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Rosalie said tly. ¡°He¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just waiting for him to make a full recovery. Things are good the way they are now¨Cme taking care of him, and you taking care of Cynthia. We each have enough on our hands.¡± What was the point of Theodore saying so much to her, iming to love her and regret all he did? At the end of the day, he was by Cynthia¡¯s side. All his words meant nothing, when one action of his proved otherwise. Rosalie just didn¡¯t want to continue harping on things between Theodore and Cynthia. She wouldn¡¯t go back to him, anyway. Things between him and Cynthia were none of her business. ¡°Really? He¡¯s really doing well?¡± Theodore thought Rosalie didn¡¯t look too good.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sometimes, the caretaker¡¯s state is a reflection of the patient¡¯s condition. ¡°Yes. A miracle urred and he escaped death. Things will only get better for him.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to share details about Sebastian with Theodore. What did Sebastian¡¯s condition have to do with him, anyway? She wouldn¡¯t casually share details about Sebastian¡¯s condition to others now, just as how she didn¡¯t casually share details about her and Theodore¡¯s past marriage to others, Chapter 529 Theodore nodded. ¡°Fine. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to share.¡± In fact, he hadn¡¯t asked Rosalie because he was clueless. He had asked precisely because he knew Sebastian¡¯s current state. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find out that, apparently, Sebastian had lost his memory. Rosalie was the sole exception, being the only person he remembered. Theodore didn¡¯t believe that was the case, and felt that Sebastian was putting on an act. How could he possibly only rememt Rosalie if he had really lost his memories? It was too much of a coincidence. However, he wasn¡¯t sure about his conjecture. Sebastian was probably the only one who knew the truth. Sebastian wanted to keep Rosalie by his side¨Cbute to think of it, they were already husband and wife. There was no need for him to pretend that he lost his memories. Everything was in a mess, and it frustrated Theodore very much. ¡°Rose, I have something to attend to. I won¡¯t go into the hospital. Go on back. As much as you¡¯re taking care of Sebastian, don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself. I¡¯m sure he wants to see you taking good care of yourself.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car before seeing Theodore drive off. After he left, she turned around and walked into the hospital. The moment she entered the lobby, she saw Christopher walking straight toward her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I saw youing back in Theodore¡¯s car. Seb told me you went to visit your grandmother, but I think he doesn¡¯t know that you made the trip with your ex- husband.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I went with him. My rtionship with the Spencers isplicated, so I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Christopher said. ¡°No need to exin so much to me. I wasn¡¯t going to say anything. You must have your own reasons, and I trust that you aren¡¯t someone who would mess around. You didn¡¯t tell Sebastian the whole truth probably because you were afraid of agitating him.¡± Christopher gave one a strong sense of security and stability, and Rosalie feltfortable hearing his words. She could sense that he wasn¡¯t a dogmatic person who was overly critical of things. He was generally an open¨Cminded person. It felt good having someone who trusted her. Although she hadn¡¯t known Christopher for long and hadn¡¯t met him that many times, she was sure someone who could reach his status and level of power was no simpleton. ¡°Did you just visit Seb? Are you going back now?¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t juste to visit Seb, but also see you. But you weren¡¯t around when I first came. Coincidentally, I saw you une moment you came back.¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m all good.¡± Despite her assurance, Rosalie found it strange that Christopher hade specifically to see her. Perhaps his main purpose was still to visit Sebastian, but he said wanting to see her out of courtesy. That reasoning made more sense to her. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Christopher asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, my question is rather pointless. You probably came back after dinner.¡± Rosalie replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve had dinner. How about you?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been busy the whole day.¡± ¡°Hurry on and have dinner. You have to eat, no matter how busy you get.¡± Christopher chuckled. ¡°Yes, but it does feel lonely having dinner by myself.¡± ¡°What about Vonnie? You can ask her to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Vonnie¡¯s busy right now, too. Seb is in the hospital and there are tons of things to do at work, so her father¡¯s making her help out with thepany. She¡¯s up to her ears in work, especially since she doesn¡¯t know anything. Her brother handled everything in thepany right from the start, after all. Now that she¡¯s suddenly asked to do so much work, she¡¯s frantic.¡± Chapter 529 Theodore nodded. ¡°Fine. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to share.¡± In fact, he hadn¡¯t asked Rosalie because he was clueless. He had asked precisely because he knew Sebastian¡¯s current state. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find out that, apparently, Sebastian had lost his memory. Rosalie was the sole exception, being the only person he remembered. Theodore didn¡¯t believe that was the case, and felt that Sebastian was putting on an act. How could he possibly only rememt Rosalie if he had really lost his memories? It was too much of a coincidence. However, he wasn¡¯t sure about his conjecture. Sebastian was probably the only one who knew the truth. Sebastian wanted to keep Rosalie by his side¨Cbute to think of it, they were already husband and wife. There was no need for him to pretend that he lost his memories. Everything was in a mess, and it frustrated Theodore very much. ¡°Rose, I have something to attend to. I won¡¯t go into the hospital. Go on back. As much as you¡¯re taking care of Sebastian, don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself. I¡¯m sure he wants to see you taking good care of yourself.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car before seeing Theodore drive off. After he left, she turned around and walked into the hospital. The moment she entered the lobby, she saw Christopher walking straight toward her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I saw youing back in Theodore¡¯s car. Seb told me you went to visit your grandmother, but I think he doesn¡¯t know that you made the trip with your ex- husband.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I went with him. My rtionship with the Spencers isplicated, so I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Christopher said. ¡°No need to exin so much to me. I wasn¡¯t going to say anything. You must have your own reasons, and I trust that you aren¡¯t someone who would mess around. You didn¡¯t tell Sebastian the whole truth probably because you were afraid of agitating him.¡± Christopher gave one a strong sense of security and stability, and Rosalie feltfortable hearing his words. She could sense that he wasn¡¯t a dogmatic person who was overly critical of things. He was generally an open¨Cminded person. It felt good having someone who trusted her. Although she hadn¡¯t known Christopher for long and hadn¡¯t met him that many times, she was sure someone who could reach his status and level of power was no simpleton. ¡°Did you just visit Seb? Are you going back now?¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t juste to visit Seb, but also see you. But you weren¡¯t around when I first came. Coincidentally, I saw you une moment you came back.¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m all good.¡± Despite her assurance, Rosalie found it strange that Christopher hade specifically to see her. Perhaps his main purpose was still to visit Sebastian, but he said wanting to see her out of courtesy. That reasoning made more sense to her. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Christopher asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, my question is rather pointless. You probably came back after dinner.¡± Rosalie replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve had dinner. How about you?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been busy the whole day.¡± ¡°Hurry on and have dinner. You have to eat, no matter how busy you get.¡± Christopher chuckled. ¡°Yes, but it does feel lonely having dinner by myself.¡± ¡°What about Vonnie? You can ask her to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Vonnie¡¯s busy right now, too. Seb is in the hospital and there are tons of things to do at work, so her father¡¯s making her help out with thepany. She¡¯s up to her ears in work, especially since she doesn¡¯t know anything. Her brother handled everything in thepany right from the start, after all. Now that she¡¯s suddenly asked to do so much work, she¡¯s frantic.¡± Chapter 530 1 see. Vonnie must be having a hard time right now,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She has to learn how to manage thepany instead of relying on her brother for everything. It¡¯s good for siblings to share the burden together,¡± Christopher said. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I trust Vonnie is up to the task.¡± ¡°Can you join me for dinner?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rosalie eximed in shock. She already had dinner, and couldn¡¯t have another meal. I ¡°Oh.¡± Christopher smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯ve already had dinner. What I meant was, could you sit down for a chat with me as I eat? I haven¡¯t talked with someone for a while. So many things happened, I do feel quite regretful about things.¡± Rosalie found it hard to reject Christopher¡¯s invitation, but the thought of Sebastian still waiting for her made her bite and bullet and say, ¡°Seb might still be waiting for me, so¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Christopher said. ¡°He was in good shape when I saw him. He even told me you¡¯ve been taking care of him, and he feels quite bad about it. He hopes you can have more time for yourself. His heart aches seeing you spend all your time with him. I think he might feel better if you go back slightlyter. Otherwise, he might think he¡¯s taking up all of your time.¡± ¡°Did he really say that to you?¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him about it. Although Seb wishes very much for you to keep him.pany, he can¡¯t bear to see you having such a hard time for his sake. If you can take some time away to rx, I believe he¡¯ll feel happier.¡± Rosalie smiled. When she previously left Sebastian and returned to him, he would be upset and even threw a tantrum. She didn¡¯t expect him to ¡°grow up¡± so quickly. Perhaps as he slowly recovered with time, his sense of security strengthened, too. ¡°Well? If you really don¡¯t feel reassured, you can go back to Seb. I won¡¯t force you, Christopher said. Rosalie thought about how she would eventually divorce Sebastian, and how he would know the truth one day. She wasn¡¯t sure when his memories woulde back to him, but she was sure she had to tell him the truth before his brain made a full recovery. Her belly was growing day by day. Despite him thinking of them as husband and wife, she would never go to bed with him. He really shouldn¡¯t be so reliant on her, eithe Perhaps it was time to let him slowly adjust to not having her around. ¡°Well?¡± Christopher said. ¡°I can share with you stories from Seb¡¯s childhood.¡°¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Joy shed past the depths of Christopher¡¯s eyes, but it vanished in an instant. He brought Rosalie to a private room in a restaurant. Rosalie was so full from dinner, she couldn¡¯t eat another bite. Christopher didn¡¯t force her, and went ahead to order dinner for himself. While waiting for his food, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand why you suddenly want to have a chat with me.¡± She wasn¡¯t close to Christopher. She found it reasonable if Sebastian¡¯s father wanted to have a cha with her, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why in the world Christopher wanted to chat with her. Christopher poured a cup of tea, and pushed it to Rosalie. ¡°I know we¡¯re not close and you have your doubts. However, I treat Seb as my own son, although I¡¯m sure he¡¯s never mentioned me to you before.¡± Wife my 531-540 Chapter 531 Rosalie nodded. ¡°He hasn¡¯t, but I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He seldom tells me about his family, and I only found out he had a sister when I met her in person.¡± She was afraid Christopher might be upset, so she tried to offer an exnation. Christopher took a sip of his tea. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious to exin things to me. It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really mind that Seb didn¡¯t mention me to his wife. Since you two are together now, it¡¯s a matter of time before we meet. Aren¡¯t we both seated here at the moment? It¡¯s not toote for us to get to know each other.¡± Rosalie smiled politely. ¡°Yes. I never knew he hau an uncle like you before this.¡°. ¡°An uncle like me?¡± Christopher asked curiously. ¡°What sort of uncle do you think I am?¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re of high status, but keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not someone important, just a government worker. At the end of the day, no matter how high¨Cranking I am, I am but a civil servant. It¡¯s just a matter of address,¡± Christopher said indifferently. Rosalie kept her polite smile on her face! Christopher was merely being humble. He was no ordinary civil servant. If he asked for it, even the mayor had to do his bidding. ¡°I¡¯m just an uncle to Seb. I treat Seb and Vonnie as my children, since I don¡¯t have any of my own.¡± Rosalie was surprised to hear that. ¡°You¡¯re not married?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been so focused on my career, I¡¯ve neglected key milestones in my personal life. I¡¯ve slowly gotten used to being alone. It¡¯s also safer for me to be alone in the mercenary environment I¡¯m in. With a family in the picture, it¡¯s easy for me to get threatened or enticed by certain terms. Things can get veryplicated. It¡¯s good being alone,¡± he replied. Rosalie understood what Christopher meant. Hearing him saying that he treated Seb and Vonnie as his children made her conclude that he really wanted children, but ended up having none. Come to think of it he went on, ¡°aince treat them as my children, I naturally want to know about their other halves. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you and Get to know you Can you understand where I¡¯ming from? Perhaps you might think I¡¯m just his uncle and not his father, so I have no right to know more about you if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Of course not! Rosalie exined hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. What you said makes perfect sense. I trust that you¡¯ve done much for Seb over the years. It also looks as though Vonnie respects you a lot as her uncle.¡± ¡°You have such a sweet tongue. No wonder Seb likes you so much. You look. so hail and weak, but you have a mind of your ¡°Thank you¡± n¡± Many times, Rosalie simply chose to follow her heart and wasn¡¯t thinking of achieving any particr goal ¡°Were you immediately adopted by the Spencers after your parents¡® ident?¡± Christopher asked. He did know a thing or two about Rosalie, and had checked her background, but he needed a conversation starter. ¡°I lived with my aunt for a year before the Spencers adopted me,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your aunt continue taking care of you? Given the ident, you should have received quite a handsome sum ofpensation. Your aunt would have had oversight over the money,¡± Christopher went on. Chapter 532 ¡°She did get it, but¡­¡± Rosalie said helplessly, ¡°she spent it all, and ended up. unable to take care of me financially. She left me at the entrance of apany building. Thankfully, Mr. Spencer saw me and took me to the Spencer residence. I lived there until I got married to Theodore.¡± ¡°Were they making you a child bride for their family?¡± Christopher asked, brows. furrowed. Rosalie wasn¡¯t sure if she heard it right, but she thought she heard his voice. turning cold. She immediately exined, ¡°No! Grandma didn¡¯t take me as a child bride, but. treated me like her own granddaughter. She treated me very well, and I married Theodore willingly. No one forced me into it.¡± ¡°So you married him for love, and not because you were kindness?¡± Christopher pursued further. forced or to repay their ¡°Yes, I married him because I loved him. The Spencer family is powerful and rich, with hoards of women fighting to marry into it. Why would they force me?¡± She could be frank with others and say that she loved Theodore, but couldn¡¯t to tell it to his face. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t want others misunderstanding the Spencers, who had done so much for her. Her serious expression made Christopher nod. ¡°That¡¯s good. Did the Spencers really treat you well?¡± His tone had softened. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, they did. They treated me like family, and didn¡¯t let me suffer one bit.¡± She had always been grateful for them. Christopher stared at her in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet girl. How could they bear to make you suffer? Your aunt was really too much to have made you suffer at that point.¡± His solemn face when he talked about her aunt made Rosalie wonder why he was so upset over her words. It almost seemed as though he was infuriated that someone had hurt her. Conversely, he heaved a sigh of relief when others treated her well.. Was she thinking too much? She felt like Christopher cared a lot for her, and it didn¡¯t seem like simple concern for his nephew¡¯s wife¨Cor even his son¡¯s wife. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to talk about her unhappy childhood memories. It was true she had suffered during the time she was with her aunt, but that was all in the past. So many years had gone by. She didn¡¯t even really hate her aunt; the past no longer hurt her. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m doing very well now.¡± Christopher kept staring at Rosalie until he looked a little lost. Feeling rather uneasy, she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Pardon me, but you really resemble an old friend of mine. Looking at you reminds me of her when she was younger,¡± he exined. ¡°Is that so? Are you still in contact with that old friend of yours?¡± He shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t been in contact for ages. I have no idea where she is right now. Probably overseas in some other country.¡± Rosalie nodded with a smile, and said nothing further. Very soon, the waiter served Christopher¡¯s dinner before taking his leave. Rosalie could sense he was in a bit of a daze when he mentioned his old friend. Christopher took a sip of his soup, then said, ¡°I heard a little about what happened to you from Vonnie. It seems your ex¨Chusband didn¡¯t treat you very well.¡± D Chapter 533 He didn¡¯t mistreat me, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Rosalie paused for a moment, suddenly at a loss for words, ¡°Just what?¡± Christopher pressed further. ¡°If he treated you well, why did you two divorce? I heard the mistress he had an affair with and Seb are currently in the same hospital.¡± Rosalie put her hands on her knees, her fingers intertwining with each other uneasily. ¡°I can chase that homewrecker away,¡± Christopher said, wanting to do something for her. Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Christopher to go to such an extent for her. It seemed he really doted on Sebastian, and in turn her. She squeezed out a smile. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t care for that.¡± ¡°Really? Theodore Spencer betrayed you for another woman, and divorced you. Knowing that his mistress and your husband are in the same hospital right now, don¡¯t you feel upset? You have the Carters backing you up now. I can help you. You don¡¯t need to take this lying down. You can pay back those who have hurt you tenfold.¡± Even Christopher was getting upset. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not upset. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m tolerating it, but because I really don¡¯t care anymore. I might have felt angry or indignant before the divorce, but now, I don¡¯t feel so strongly about these things. After all, I¡¯ve started my new life afresh. I don¡¯t want to waste my time and emotions on people or things of the past. Also, I think dealing with a woman like Cynthia isn¡¯t worth your time or effort.¡± Every word she said came from the depths of her heart. Christopher nodded. ¡°Since you insist upon it, I won¡¯t force you. If you need any help, just tell me.¡± 13 Rosalle nodded. ¡°Thank you for your condemn. I¡¯ll tell you if I need any help. You¡¯ve already helped me so much.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When she was surrounded by the patients¡® kin at the hospital before, Christopher was the one who came in the nick of time to rescue her. ¡°We¡¯re family now. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me when you encounter any issues in the future. I know Seb¡¯s father isn¡¯t easy to deal with. You can look for me if he makes things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Rosalie was polite, but he was clearly trying to keep her distance Christopher knew that despite her verbal assurance wouldn¡¯t be the first person she asked for help if she needed it. He admitted he might have been impatient in suddenly being so enthusiastic around her, which would surely raise her suspicions. Worried that she might feel uneasy, he changed the subject. ¡°This soup tastes pretty good, and it¡¯s very nutritious. Do you want some? I know you¡¯ve had dinner, but I¡¯m sure a bit of soup is fine. You don¡¯t look too good, and you look like you need some nourishment. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been tough taking care of Seb recently.¡± Rosalie lifted a hand, and caressed her cheek. Just now, Theodore kept saying that she didn¡¯t look too good. Was it so obvious? Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy. She had to provide nutrients for the baby. If she wasn¡¯t sufficiently nourished, it mightpromise on the baby¡¯s nutrition as well. Even if she didn¡¯t feel like it, she had to eat. ¡°Alright, then.¡± She would drink the soup for the sake of the baby, even if she didn¡¯t want to. Christopher immediately asked the waiter to serve her a bowl of soup. The soup was fresh and tasty, and she finished every drop of it. ¡°Do you want another bowl?¡± he asked. She shook her head. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ve had my fill. Perhaps next time.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t force her. After dinner, the two of them left the private room. Til head back to the hospital,¡± Rosalie said. Let me send you back.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a few minutes away. I can walk back by myself.¡± Facing her insistence, Christopher nodded. ¡°Alright, then. Take care on your way back.¡± Rosalie nodded as well; she was about to walk off, when a wave of nausea suddenly struck her. She hurried over to a waiter. ¡°Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± The waiter pointed in a direction. ¡°Over there.¡± Rosalie hurried to the washroom. Rushing in, she immediately vomited, puking out all the soup she drank. She didn¡¯t suffer from severe morning sickness, but would sometimes feel nauseous. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t feel nauseous when she was with Grandma earlier today. After rinsing her mouth, she left the washroom, only to see Christopher still waiting for her at the entrance. COIN BUNDLE get more free bonus Chapter 534 ¡°You¡¯re still around!¡± Rosalie eximed as she approached him. Christopher surveyed her from head to toe. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel unwell?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, I just suddenly needed the washroom.¡± Christopher stuck his hands in his pocket, and looked at her doubtfully. ¡°I heard you vomiting.¡± ¡°It might be something I ate.¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°Please pardon me, I have poor gastric. ¡°Has it always been like this?¡± he asked; it was clear he didn¡¯t believe her. He looked at her stomach. If he looked closer, he would be able to notice her bump. Feeling slightly guilty, Rosalie quickly covered her stomach with her hand. Christopher furrowed his brows. Rosalie feeling unwell and the sound of her vomiting gave him a thought. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± he asked. Rosalie¡¯s heart leaped, and she replied frantically, ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not.¡± However, her anxious expression confirmed his guess. ¡°If it¡¯s true, you can¡¯t keep it under wraps forever.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°¡­¡± Christopher took a step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel pressured. I¡¯ve said it before, you can just ask me for help if you need it. If you don¡¯t want me telling anyone about it, I won¡¯t.¡± He looked around at the people around them, and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere quieter. Rosalie nodded, and the two of them left the restaurant. Christopher led her to the car. The moment they got in, she pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, please.¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s your ex¨Chusband¡¯s baby,¡± Christopher said. That wasn¡¯t hard to guess. If it were S¨¦bastian¡¯s baby, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret. Rosalle nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many months along are you?¡± ¡°Slightly over three months.¡± ¡°In that case, you had his baby before you divorced your ex¨Chusband, and he¡¯spletely clueless about it.¡± How much could that man not care about his wife? ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about it. I wanted to at first, but he suddenly asked for a divorce, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Christopher frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him? If you did, he might not have divorced you.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trap him with a baby. A marriage sustained solely for the sake of children will only be bad for the children. I thought he didn¡¯t love me at that time, so I didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°You thought he didn¡¯t love you?¡± Christopher deciphered the hidden meaning in her words. ¡°Do you mean that he loves you now?¡± Her silence was an affirmative reply to him. ¡°So why aren¡¯t you telling him about it now?¡± ¡°Seb and I are married now. How could I say something like this? You know his situation. He lost all his memories. If he found out that I¡¯m pregnant with my ex- husband¡¯s baby, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. I can¡¯t lie to him and tell him it¡¯s his, either. With things as bad as they are right now, I don¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire.¡± Christopher sighed. ¡°It¡¯s tough on you. You must have been under a lot of pressure, what with everything that happened. These men have really caused you a lot of trouble.¡± His eyes turned cold as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡± Rosalie pleaded. Tor how long are you going to hide it?¡± Christopher said. ¡°Your stomach is already showing, and you eventually won¡¯t be able to keep it under wraps.¡± Tl take it a day at a time. I¡¯m waiting for Sebastian to make a full recovery before telling him about it. He knew about everything, but it¡¯s a pity that he lost. his memories. I wonder if he¡¯ll be able to regain them,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Were you nning to keep the baby right from the start?¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my baby too, and I¡¯ll deliver it no matter what. I know you might not feelfortable knowing that I married your beloved nephew while pregnant with my ex¨Chusband¡¯s baby, but Seb knew about it before we got married. Though, he¡¯s now. ¡°Rose,¡± Christopher cut her off mid¨Csentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not ming you for anything. I¡¯m just worried you won¡¯t be able to take all the pressure by yourself without anyone helping you. Your ex¨Chusband has already caused you so much trouble, and now, Seb has be a burden you have to bear.¡± Rosalie was in disbelief over Christopher¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t me her the slightest bit, and was even considerate of her plight. He seemed almost impossibly nice, but his words were quite harsh. ¡°Seb isn¡¯t a burden. He took care of me in the past, and now, it¡¯s my turn to take care of him. I just want to take care of him until he fully recovers,¡± she said. Christopher heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Actually, I know your marriage with Seb isn¡¯t real.¡± She turned around, and looked at him in shock. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Vonnie told me about it, but she didn¡¯t leak it carelessly. Things were in a mess, and Seb had that ident. I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this, so don¡¯t me her.¡± Rosalie looked down, despondent. ¡°Although the marriage between Seb and me isn¡¯t real, our friendship is. My desire to take care of and stay by his side is genuine.¡± ¡°I know it is,¡± Christopher said. ¡°You¡¯re more genuine than anyone I know. I can tell you really care for Seb, so much so that you¡¯re willing to marry him.¡± +15 BONUS! I didn¡¯t have a choice at that point, she said. ¡°His father was forcing him to Married Seb was miserable, and I actually met thatdy before. She takes ¡°if it weren¡¯t because you had no other choice, you wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this. Your marriage with him did solve the problem. If not, something bad might really have happened to Seb. ¡°Had he married another woman, she would have signed the organ donation agreement without hesitation. But because you married him for the sake of helping him, you were able to save his marriage and his life. You are truly his lucky star Perhaps I¡¯ve finally understood why you¡¯re the only one he remembers. You¡¯re the most important person in his life, and he trusts you more than anything.¡± Christopher¡¯s words made Rosalie feel terrible. It she had a say in the matter, she wished she wasn¡¯t the only one Sebastian remembered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. But if Seb is unable to regain his memory his entire life, are you going to stay by his side forever as husband and wife?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was at a loss for words. ¡°Just feel free to tell me what¡¯s on your mind. I promise, no one else will know about our chat today. I¡¯m a man of my word,¡± he assured. Rosalie looked at Christopher, who seemed like a mature and trustworthy man. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus D It did feel bad keeping everything to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help Seb regain his memory. If he really can¡¯t, at the very least his body will be fully recovered. As my stomach grows, I have to eventually tell him the truth. I can¡¯t lie to him that the baby is his, that¡¯s too unfair to him. But I¡¯m worried that if we got d ced, his father would try to control his marriage again,¡± Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want him to get remarried, I just don¡¯t want his father to dictate his marriage. I don¡¯t want to see Seb miserable. He thinks the same, too. If he can be with a woman he wants to marry, I¡¯d naturally give him my blessings. ¡°Seb grew up in a strict household. I know his father, and how that man prioritizes financial interests. Nothing else matters. He wouldn¡¯t even show mercy to his own son. Seb was often beaten up by him when he was young, and his father would destroy anything he liked,¡± Christopher exined. Rosalie¡¯s heart leaped at Christopher¡¯s description of Sebastian¡¯s father. ¡°Seb. must have faced so much pressure to grow up in an environment like that.¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes. I think he might have lost his memories so he could forget all those bitter memories of the past, leaving only good ones in his mind.¡± Rosalie fell silent. After a while, she looked at him. ¡°Oh, yes. Didn¡¯t you say you could help? I do have something I need your help with.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he said, agreeing without even asking what it was about. ¡°Just tell me, and I¡¯ll do it for you no matter what.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± she said. ¡°You already know the reason why Seb and I got. married. You should understand that although our marriage can help him for the time being, it also restricts him in other aspects. We can¡¯t possibly maintain our status as husband and wife only in name forever. That¡¯s too unfair for him. But I¡¯m also worried that if we divorced, he¡¯d be forced to marry someone else.¡± She paused for a moment, trying to think of a way to persuade him on what she was about to say next. Christopher, however, instantly knew what she was trying to drive at. ¡°You want me to talk to his father, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes. Is that possible? I think he¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Christopher was no ordinary man, and Geoffrey would certainly respect him. ¡°Of course,¡± Christopher said without hesitation. ¡°I¡°¡± talk to his father about this. Had I known about this right from the start, I..ould have stepped forward to stop it from happening.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, I trust you can persuade him. Seb¡¯s ident might change his mind.¡± He smiled helplessly. ¡°His father has been through many things, and has probably gotten used to it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk things through with him. Promise me one thing, won¡¯t you?¡± Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After Seb recovers, even if he still hasn¡¯t regained his memories, tell him the truth and divorce him as early as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cling onto Seb, and I¡¯m not in a hurry to find a father for the baby,¡± she said. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what I think of you? I¡¯m not that superficial.¡± chusstopher too fo stephen didn¡¯t seem to happy, so tale exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. 1 Ju wanted to manure you? To very reassured by you. The request frade wasn¡¯t targeting you. I just think that since your manage with Setvisn¡¯t real, it¡¯s not good to drag things. nut for too long h¡¯s better for you both if you end it early. It¡¯s not that I think. you¡¯re not worthy of my nephew. I can tell that you want a divorce soon, too.¡± Upan understanding Christopher¡¯s intent. Rosalie misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry about that led. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I Whether Christopher was looking down on her or if it really was as he exined, it didn¡¯t matter to Rosalie. She trusted his exnation. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying. ¡°it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d think that way. I didn¡¯t make things. clear enough, and caused you to misunderstand,¡± he said. Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Sebastian to have such a kind and understanding uncle. Perhaps because of his status, he had seen a lot and wouldn¡¯t freak out over every little thing. His foresight and perspective naturally differed from ordinary people. Christopher was wise to the ways of the world. Whatever that was happening between her and Sebastian was probably nothing to him. ¡°No matter what, thank you,¡± she said. ¡°No need to thank you. I¡¯m not doing a lot for you two, anyway,¡± he replied. ¡°Not telling others about it is good enough.¡± As their senior, Christopher could very well point fingers at and me them. ¡°What can I even say?¡± Christopher said with a chuckle. ¡°You and Seb are full- grown adults. Whatever decision you two make is your choice. You two may not find it a problem and others have no right to say anything, but in the same. vein, you two will have to bear the consequences of your decision.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what the oue is, we¡¯ll bear the consequences.* She nced at her watch. ¡°171 make a move first.¡± ¡°Let me drive you back, Christopher offered. ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the car.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll drive you back. I brought you here, and I¡¯ll only feel at ease if t fetch you back safely. You¡¯re not the only one at risk here,¡± he said as he nced at her belly. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Rosalie decided not to put up resistance. Christopher drove her back to the hospital, and watc sight before finally driving off. d her disappear from Before Rosalie went to Sebastian¡¯s ward, she went to Yerick¡¯s ward first. However, she didn¡¯t go in and simply snuck a peek from outside. The nurse was taking care of Yerick, who was looking at his phone and chuckling to himself, as if he was watching something hrious. She didn¡¯t go in and interrupt him, and simply went straight to Sebastian¡¯s ward. ¡°Rose, your back.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes lit up, and his countenance brightened instantly upon seeing Rosalie. ¡°Sorry foring back sote, Seb.¡± Rosalie sat on the chair by the bedside. do you feel today?¡± How ¡°I¡¯m good, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sebastian¡¯s attitude this time was starkly different from how he was previously. He wasn¡¯t as sad over her leaving. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried I might see you crying like a child when I came back,¡± Rosalie half¨Cjoked, not upset by it at all. Sebastian lowered his head. ¡°It was my faultst time. I behaved like an immature brat. I won¡¯t do it ever again. You have your own things to deal with. You can¡¯t spend all your time with me. I can¡¯t be so selfish.¡± hapter 538 Rosalie patted the back of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not your fault. You just woke up from aa, and you don¡¯t remember anything. It¡¯s normal to be afraid. I understand how you feelpletely.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yes, I was very afraid first. I de rately wanted you to be by my side all the time. But now, I feel better. Although I still want you by my side, I want you to be happy even more.¡± ¡°As long as you slowly recover, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± A thought suddenly came to Rosalie¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh yes. Your uncle dropped by today. Do you feel like you remembered anything when you talked to him?¡± Sebastian thought for a moment. ¡°Bits and pieces of my past, but they¡¯re all fragments that I can¡¯t piece together. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why apologize to me? It¡¯s not your fault, and it¡¯s fine. Even if they¡¯re in fragments, it¡¯s good enough. There¡¯s no need to panic or overdo things. Let nature take its course, and things might turn out better.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best. Can I hug you?¡± He looked exactly like a child asking for candy. ¡°Uh¡­¡± At Rosalie¡¯sck of response, Sebastian asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I do something wrong?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why won¡¯t you give me a hug?¡± he asked cautiously, for fear of sounding harsh. Rosalie wasn¡¯t able to answer his question, and the disappointment in Sebastian¡¯s eyes was obvious. Eventually, she leaned down and hugged him. The disappointment vanished from Sebastian¡¯s face, and he smiled. He wrapped his arms around her with a satisfied expression. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t ever let you get sad. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll slowly remember the things I¡¯ve forgotten. Even if I can¡¯t remember there ¡°Seb, I trust you.¡± Rosalie released him, stood up, and pulled up the covers for him. The hug was short,sting only a few seconds. Sebastian felt as though there was something missing in the hug. He held her hand, his thumb gently caressing the back of her thumb. ¡°Rose, go home.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rosalie thought she heard him wigly. He looked straight at her, the disappointment in his eyes clear. ¡°Rose, I know it¡¯s tough for you to take care of me. You¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure during this period because of me, and you haven¡¯t had time to rest. Go back and take. some time to rest. Don¡¯t bother about me for now.¡± She sat back on the bedside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did someone say something to you?¡± Did Christopher say something to Sebastian? Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear to see you like this. I can take the time while I¡¯m alone to think through things quietly, too. You shouldn¡¯t waste all your time on me.¡± ¡°How is it a waste of my time? I have the responsibility to be with you!¡± ¡°But I also have the responsibility to make sure my wife has ample rest.¡± He looked at her seriously. ¡°Although I really want you by my side, I can¡¯t bear to let you keep staying with me. You should go home for a good rest. There will be someone here taking care of me. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Rosalie shook her head helplessly. ¡°Seb, I don¡¯t even find it tough. Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look very good,¡± he exined. ¡°It¡¯s probably because youck rest from taking care of me.¡± Then I¡¯ll go rest right now. Let me take a bath.¡± She pried his fingers away gently, and headed to the washroom Chapter 539 ¡°Rose, I¡¯m serious,¡± Sebastian said to her retreating figure. Rosalie turned around. ¡°If I went back and rested, I wouldn¡¯te back. Is that still fine?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sebastian asked in a panicked voice. ¡°What did I do wrong this time?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do something wrong, then listen to me and be good. If I really left, are you sure your imagination won¡¯t run wild?¡± That was what Rosalie was worried about- at Sebastian might put up a front. He couldn¡¯t bear letting her stay here and take care of him, but he would get scared if she actually left. Given his current condition, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to be worried. Staying by his side would soothe his frazzled nerves, and help with his recovery. She didn¡¯t mind that. The faster he recovered, the better it was for the both of them. Sebastian lowered his head guiltily. True, he had been letting his imagination run wild. His brain had been in overdrive throughout the time Rosalie was away, and he didn¡¯t keep his emotions in check. ¡°Seb, don¡¯t worry. I sleep here just great, and I¡¯m d to see you well and fine. If I went home, I¡¯ll be worried about you. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. well the entire night. I feel more at ease by your side.¡± Sebastian wanted to say more, but Rosalie had already entered the washroom. He stared at the door of the washroom in a daze, a small smile on his lips. Although he wanted Rosalie to go back and rest, in the depths of his heart, he actually wanted her by his side. It might be a little selfish of him, but he needed her. Yerick was initially smiling as he looked at his phone while seated on the bed, but after a while, he saw something that made his face tense. The nurse sat on a chair, keeping himpany while knitting, since there was nothing much she needed to do. The nurse was a youngdy slightly past the age of 20, simr to Rosalie. Seeing Yerick¡¯s face turn solemn and his brows furrowing, she put down her knitting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She had clearly seen Yerick smiling just a second ago. Yerick ignored her, and continued staring at the screen. Rosalie was doing all she could to take care of Sebastian, insisting on staying despite Sebastian letting her leave. She treated him so well. What in the world. did he do to deserve that? He was just another basta Yerick was beginning to regret allowing Sebastian to wake up from hisa. On second thought, he had done it for Rosalie. There was nothing to regret if it made her happy. However, there came a slew of problems after Sebastian woke up. He and Rosalie were now inseparable. ¡°Sebastian¡¯s so annoying. He¡¯s taking advantage of Rosalie, and even asked her for a hug. He¡¯s so old, but he¡¯s still behaving like a child and demanded. hugs. Shameless man,¡¯ thought Yerick. He was growing increasingly frustrated. If only Sebastian died! But if he did, Rosalie would be sad. Seeing Yerick gripping his phone so tight, the nurse got worried. She stepped forward, and poked her head toward him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Scram! Who asked you toe over?¡± he growled. The nurse jumped back in fright. Upon seeing Yerick¡¯s fierce expression, she took a few steps back and copsed on the floor with a thud. She never expected such a polite boy to be capable of looking so vicious. He looked like apletely different person, his usual courteous and genteel manner gone without a trace. Yerick¡¯s gazended sharply on her. His eyes shed viciously, but very quickly, heposed himself. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chapter 540 He sounded a little panicked as he threw away the covers and tried to get down from the bed. The nurse immediately stood up, and walked to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t get out of bed.¡± She pulled the sheets up for Yerick, and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Lie down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you just now?¡± Yerick looked ocently at her. The nurse¡¯s heart softened immediately, and the fear that rose up in her chest was instantly dispelled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but how are you feeling?¡± ¡°There¡¯s just been so much going on recently. I¡¯m so frustrated over how I can¡¯t get out of bed after the operation. I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper just now. Please don¡¯t be angry at me,¡± he pleaded. Yerick looked so pitiful, his expression as tears welling up in his eyes capable. of breaking many hearts. The nurse¡¯s heart softened even more. ¡°I was a little scared just now, but I¡¯m not angry. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re upset about, feel free to tell me about it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not interested in my problems,¡± Yerick said in disappointment as he looked down. The nurse pulled a chair next to the bed. ¡°Tell me. My job is to take care of you, not just physically but mentally as well. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d love to help you.¡± Yerick stared at her in silence for a long time. ¡°What if you tell others after I tell you about it?¡± he said, unconvinced. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said with absolute sincerity. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, really.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± Yerick leaned against the headboard. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s awesome, and treats me well. It¡¯s a pity she keeps getting mistreated by men.¡± +16 BONUS ¡°Did you try persuading her from it?¡± she asked. ¡°She¡¯s way too opinionated. As her friend, I can only step aside and anxiously. watch things unfold. There are now two men who have bad intentions with her, but she still treats both of them very well The more he spoke, the angrier he became. ¡°Sounds like your friend trusts men way too easily.¡± Yenick shook his head. ¡°Not entirely. These two men are too good at pretending, and my friend is too kind. They¡¯re bullies to my friend! I¡¯m so mad!¡± ¡°Do you want to help your friend?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Yerick nodded firmly. ¡°I really want to teach them a lesson, but if my friend found out, she¡¯d be very upset. To her, I¡¯m a good friend who¡¯ll never do anything bad. I don¡¯t want my friend to be worried about me, or get angry at me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a wonderful friend,¡± the nurse said, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so good.¡± Yerick looked down, and continued morosely, ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I can only stand by and watch while my friend gets lied to by bad men.¡± The nurse thought about it before asking, ¡°Have you considered teaching those men a lesson in secret?¡± ¡°I did, but it¡¯d only make my friend sad.¡± Yerick was very considerate of Rosalie. He didn¡¯t want her upset. ¡°Well, what if those two men opposed each other?¡± the nurse went on. ¡°Your friend would then see how unreliable both of them are, and leave automatically.¡± A light bulb lit up in Yerick¡¯s mind. ¡°Right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± ¡°I helped youe up with an idea,¡± the nurse said. ¡°Sounds like your friend¡¯s very popr. Since they¡¯re both bad men, they¡¯ll teach each other a lesson one. day.¡± Wife my 541-550 Chapter 541 She was eager to witness the battlefield. You¡¯re right! If they end up fighting each other, that would be perfect.¡± That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to get his hands dirty. The nurse nodded. ¡°Just wait. The opportunity wille. They¡¯ll definitely fight over your friend. You don¡¯t need to worry too much. You¡¯re smart, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have her own ns.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Yerick¡¯s smile grew more radiant. However, for him, opportunities were never something one simply waited for-. they were things he created with his own hands. If he wanted it, it would happen. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± the nurse asked. Yerick nodded. ¡°Much better.¡± The nurse sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yerick¡¯s lips curled into a barely perceptible, sinister smile. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our conversation today between us. The nurse patted her chest reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Good, I trust you. But I really don¡¯t like being lied to. If you do tell someone, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Yerick paused, as if contemting what he might do. ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± the nurse asked, curious. Yerick¡¯s smile turned dark. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you and scatter your ashes.¡± An icy chill swept over the nurse. She shivered, feeling as if she had been doused in ice¨Ccold water, the cold seeping into her very soul. Seeing her stunned reaction, Yerick suddenlyughed. ¡°Haha, did I scare you?¡± The nurse came to her senses when she saw his grin, and managed a shaky smile. ¡°So, you were just joking. You really frightened me!¡± Moments ago, she had been terrified out of her wits. Yerick continued to smile. ¡°That was not a joke. I¡¯m serious.¡± The nurse¡¯s smile vanished instantly. Yerick¡¯s gaze was intense and unyielding as he enunciated, ¡°So watch out.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The room fell silent as they stared at each other. After a long pause, the nurse felt a strong urge to escape, sensing that Yerick was much more than he appeared. ¡°Haha.¡± Yerick chuckled with a childlike demeanor while pointing at her. Gotcha! Looks like my acting is pretty good¨Cmaybe I should y a viin.¡± The nurse¡¯s emotions were tossed about like a rollercoaster. ¡°You talk as if it were real. You really would make a great viin; you even have the good looks for it! Why not just be an actor?¡± ¡°Anyone can be an actor¨Ceven idiots and monkeys. But what I want to do isn¡¯t. something just anyone can aplish.¡± Yerick¡¯s expression turned serious as he fixed his gaze on her. The nurse was momentarily stunned but, after a moment¡¯s reflection, realized he was likely performing again, and sheughed. ¡°True, you do seem clever. You¡¯re destined to contribute to human progress.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make significant contributions,¡± Yerick said deliberately, word by word. A week had passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, Rosalie had experienced a peaceful week in the hospital, frequently visiting Yerick and chatting with him. But most of her time was spent with Sebastian. She hadn¡¯t seen Theodoretely. He seemed to have disappeared from the hospital. She didn¡¯t ask about him; they were akin to the closest of strangers. now. Rosalie felt something was off, but on reflection, everything seemed normal. It was probably for the best¨Cavoiding random encounters and unnecessaryplications was better than dealing with bizarre, meaningless Chapter 542 Yerick was being discharged today, and Rosalle had been bustling around early in the morning to take care of all the paperwork and arrangements for him. Rosalie walked Yerick to the hospital entrance. Though he was being discharged, he still needed time to recover and would require someone to look after him. She had already covered the cost of a caregiver to assist him until he was fully healed. ; waiting. She At the hospital entrance, the car Rosalie had arranged released the wheelchair and moved to stand in front of Yerick. ¡°Yerry, Chloe will take you home for now. She¡¯ll be there to take care of you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Rose, thanks so much. I promise I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Just focus on recovering. Don¡¯t think about the rest for now.¡± ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re so nice to me,¡± Yerick said, his eyes brimming with tears; he looked as if he might start crying. ¡°Come on, Yerry. Don¡¯t cry, or I¡¯ll have to punch you,¡± Rosalie said, patting him gently on the head. ¡°You need to focus on getting better.¡± Yerick nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll work hard. Once I start earning money, I¡¯ll buy you a big house. I won¡¯t hire a servant; I¡¯ll take care of you myself. I¡¯ll help you get dressed, bring you water, make your bed, and-¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Rosalie interrupted, ¡°you¡¯re getting carried away.¡± ¡°Carried away? I¡¯m serious,¡± Yerick insisted earnestly. ¡°I really want to buy you a beautiful big house.¡± Rosalie smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll wait for you to buy me that big house. For now, focus on getting healthy. Your health is the most important thing.¡± Yerick nodded with determination. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After seeing Yerick off, Rosalie went back inside the hospital. In the car, Chloe couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that the girl you told me about?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yerick confirmed with a nod. Chloe seemed to sense something. ¡°Do you have feelings for her?¡± It was pretty clear they weren¡¯t just siblings or friends. Yerick put his finger to his lips, whispering conspiratorially, ¡°Shh, keep it quiet. Don¡¯t let anyone else hear. It¡¯s a secret.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Got it. But I heard her husband is also in this hospital.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yerick said, sounding displeased. ¡°She¡¯s been taking care of him all the time. It¡¯s so frustrating. With all his money, can¡¯t he fi after him?¡± someone else to look Seeing the jealousy in Yerick¡¯s expression, Chloe found him rather endearing.¡± It seems like shes quite popr. I think I saw her talking to another man in the hospital before¨Cthings seemed pretty tense. Yerick¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°That¡¯s her ex¨Chusband. He¡¯s always bothering her. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°Wow! She must be something special to have two handsome men around her.¡± ¡°Handsome? What¡¯s the use of being handsome?¡± Yerick suddenly turned, his voice harsh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t do any good. They only make her life miserable. Being handsome doesn¡¯t put food on the table. A ssh of acid would reveal their true selves!¡± If he wanted, he could make them disappear without a trace! These superficial admirers were a bunch of idiots! Chloe stared at him, stunned. Seeing the shock in Chloe¡¯s wide eyes, Yerick suddenly burst intoughter.¡± Haha, look at you, so easily frightened. Just a little scare, and you¡¯re all flustered.¡± Chloe exhaled in frustration. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t scare me like that. You know I¡¯m easily startled.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a little scare. If someone actually tried to kill you, you¡¯d probably pee your pants!¡± Yerick was curious to see how Chloe would react if faced with a real threat. The fear of death on this woman¡¯s face would surely be fascinating to observe. ¡°You¡¯re so morbid, talking about killing and stuff. Even though you¡¯re my employer, I¡¯m going to stop taking care of you if you keep scaring me. You¡¯ll have to find someone else,¡± Chloe said, genuinely upset. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. After all, you¡¯re older than me. I should show you some respect.¡± Chloe rolled her eyes. ¡°Respect? I¡¯m only twenty¨Ctwo, jus rour years older than you. I¡¯m not that old!¡± Yerick¡¯s brows furrowed instantly, his gaze turning cold and distant. Chloe felt a chill from his grim look. Though he hadn¡¯t said a word, the eerie atmosphere seemed to suffocate her. ¡°You¡¯re so timid,¡± Yerick said, pointing at her. ¡°And you have the nerve to emphasize you¡¯re older than me?¡± Chloe pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not timid. I just¡­¡± She found herself at a loss for words. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she finally said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to admit I¡¯m older, then fine.¡± Honestly, though, she was curious to hear Yerick call out her name in respect. There was something sweet and charming about the way he addressed. Rosalie, even though he wore a different face in private. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he might have a bit of a¡­ yandere side. Rosalie was heading towards Sebastian¡¯s hospital room when Theodore approached her in the hallway. She came to a halt. It had been a week since shest saw him, and she felt a strange sensation- ? +15 BONUS neither forging nor nostalgie, but as if something familiar had suddenly sappeared in front of her after being absent. the feeling was both foreign and familiar Do you remember what we¡¯re doing today?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie looked up. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to that wedding Grandma mentioned.¡± Theodore nced at his watch. ¡°We should be heading out now. We¡¯ll be back this afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tell Sebastian. Can you wait for me here?¡± Theodore nodded, leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets, patiently waiting for her. Rosalie suddenly felt disoriented, as if familiar scenes from the part were shing before her eyes. It was like being transported back to a me before their divorce. Back then, their rtionship was gentle and serene. Rosalie had never understood why Theodore left her for Cynthia¨Cwas it really love? If he loved Cynthia so much, why did he show such care and affection to another woman? Their memories were devoid of arguments and doubts. He had been attentive and caring, and she had thought him a responsible person. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, he still treated her well as his wife. When he brought up divorce, however, he didn¡¯t hesitate and waspletely indifferent. It was onlyter that Theodore told her he had always loved her. That was when she realized their marriage had been harmonious; not because of ant illusion, but because they genuinely loved each other. Unfortunately, neither had expressed this openly. Both doubted the other. Perhaps their love wasn¡¯t pure enough. Otherwise, why would there have been. any doubts? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore asked, noticing Rosalie lost in thought. Rosalie snapped back to reality, and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be right back She turned and walked away, with Theodore watching her retreating figure. Back in the hospital room, Rosalie exined to Sebastian that she needed to attend a wedding. She conveniently left out that Theodore would be apanying her. Given Sebastian¡¯s current condition, mentioning Theodore¡¯s name would require further exnation. Rosalie feared such a revtion might be too much for Sebastian to handle, especially if he believed that all his memories were incorrect. ¡°Seb, I¡¯ll try to be back as quickly as I can. Rest well, and if you need anything, just give me a call.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rose. Just go. It¡¯s actually nice to see you busy with your own life,¡± Sebastian replied, settling back into his pillows. Rosalie tucked him in. ¡°I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll bring you some candy when I return.¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Honey, do you think of me as a child?¡± ¡°Yep, I¡¯m treating you like one. So, you¡¯d better grow up quickly.¡± Sometimes Rosalie would tease him, and it would always make them both smile. Sebastian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll grow up quickly and be a real husband for you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s smile faltered; after a long pause, she forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Once Rosalie left, Sebastian¡¯s smile faded, reced by a slight frown. A fleeting look of confusion and a hint of unease crossed his dark eyes. Why did she always avoid intimacy when he said something affectionate? It wasn¡¯t just avoidance in words, but in actions and expressions as well. It was as if she didn¡¯t want them to get too close. But they were married, after all. Kissing, hugging, even sleeping together should be normal. So why the +19 BONUS voldance? Especially the anything.¡± In fact, he wanted to say that she would look even better if she weren¡¯t wearing anything and that he was the only one who could see her naked. Unfortunately, he no longer had that opportunity. What used to be easy for him to experience and enjoy, he now couldn¡¯t even express. Theodore couldn¡¯t help but think of Rosalie and Sebastian, wondering whether that man had seen Rosalie without anything on. Noticing the flicker of concern in Theodore¡¯s eyes, R lie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Theodore shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± He pressed the elevator button, and when the doors opened, they both stepped inside. Not far away, Yvonne ran over and repeatedly pressed the elevator button, but it was toote; the elevator was already descending. From a distance, she had seen Rosalie and Theodore standing together and stepping into the elevator, seemingly headed somewhere together. Worried Theodore might harm Rosalie, Yvonne quickly pulled out her phone and called Rosalie. As soon as Rosalie exited the elevator, she received Yvonne¡¯s call and answered immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rose, where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out for a bit.¡± ¡°Oh? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m attending a friend¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°A friend? Which friend?¡± ¡°A friend of my grandmother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh I see. Are you going alone?¡± Yes Rosalie replied. Tm going alone. Don¡¯t worry, I be back soon. Rosalie didn¡¯t mention she was going with Theodore. After all, it was just a wedding. Once she returned, it would be as if nothing had happened. If she had told Yvonne, it might provoke Sebastian, and others might worry. But for her grandmother¡¯s sake, she had to go with Theodore. ¡°Alright, then. Have a good time,¡± Yvonne said. Thanks. If Seb needs anything, call me immediately.¡± Yvonne hummed in reply. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± After ending the call, Yvonne looked puzzled. She said she was going alone, but why did she into the elevator with Theodore? Yvonne didn¡¯t dwell on it. She carried the flowers into Sebastian¡¯s room, and found him staring off into space. ¡°Seb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sebastian snapped back to reality and turned. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He didn¡¯t remember this sister, but she felt familiar, as if they had a good rtionship before. When their father had visited him earlier, he had instinctively felt some resistance. Their rtionship before the ident might not have been great. ¡°Seb, did Rose go out?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s going to a wedding today.¡± ¡°Oh, she mentioned it to you. Yvonne had thought Rosalie was keeping it from Sebastian, who seemed entirely dependent on Rosalie. Nevertheless, it was clear Sebastian didn¡¯t know Rosalie was meeting Theodore today. Sebastian nodded. ¡°She told me. I hope she can spend more time doing her own things. I feel guilty that she spends so much time on me.¡± ¡°Seb, don¡¯t think like that. Your situation is special right now. She wants to be with you, and it makes her feel at ease.¡± ¡°She said the same thing to me,¡± Sebastian said, his voice tinged with sadness. ¡°But as her husband, I can¡¯t do anything for her. I feel so ashamed. I wish I could get better quickly to protect her.¡± COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus Chapter 546 A trace of sadness flickered in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. What to do? Sebastian and Rosalie were cousins, but how, Sebastian had amnesia. Hel thought Rosalie was truly his wife, and had fallen for her. It was hard to imagine how he would react when the truth came out. ¡°I wish I could go with Rose to the wedding. I can¡¯t even apany her to see her grandmother. I¡¯m really a useless husband.¡± Hearing Sebastian¡¯s sighs, Yvonne tried tofort him. ¡°Seb, don¡¯t say that. Once you¡¯re better, everything will be resolved.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ I might never remember.¡± Sebastian said, his gaze falling. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Rose is now, or what kind of wedding she¡¯s attending. I really wish I could be there with her. If she¡¯s alone there and people ask where her husband is, what will she say? I really wish I could do something for her.¡± He sighed deeply, and turned his head. ¡°Thank you foring to see me, but, I¡¯d like to be alone for a while, if that¡¯s alright.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t disturb you any further. I¡¯ll go get busy.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks foring,¡± Sebastian murmured. After Yvonne left the hospital, she went to the underground parking lot. Just as she was about to drive away, she saw the elevator doors open, and Theodore and Rosalie walked into the parking lot. She had thought they had already left. She quickly stepped aside and watched as they drew closer, clearly hearing their conversation. ¡°Rose, if you¡¯re not feeling well, it¡¯s okay to skip it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unwell. I¡¯m fine to go.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Seeing the doubt in Theodore¡¯s eyes, Rosalie said, ¡°I just went to the restroom. Does that mean I¡¯m unwell? If so, everyone in the world must be unwell.¡± But you went to the restroom and wouldn¡¯t let me follow.¡± He was clearly concerned, thinking something was off with her, used the women¡¯s restroom. Why would you need to follow? Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Theodore stopped, and said somberly, I¡¯m just worried about you. After the divorce, it feels like I¡¯ve missed out on so much.¡± Rosalie sighed softly. ¡°Alright. I know you¡¯re worried, but I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Theodore gave a small nod, still looking concerned. They both got into the car and drove away. Once Yvonne saw their car leave the parking lot, she followed. m. The wedding was a grand affair. As soon as Rosalie and Theodore made their entrance, they attracted a lot of, attention. The CEO of SK Enterprise and his wife became the center of admiration. At that moment, they had to present themselves as a couple. Rosalie had to link her arm with Theodore¡¯s, ying the part of a loving spouse for the onlookers. Every smile and every word showcased the elegance of a high¨Csocietydy, with Theodore acting as more of a backdrop. He watched her throughout, his gaze filled with tenderness. He gazed at her profile, admiring her smiling face, longing to kiss her. He missed her so much¨Cher presence, her heart, and her body. Noticing Theodore¡¯s intense gaze, Rosalie turned to him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± 20 6418 BONUS He was thinking about doing unspeakable things with her. Theodore gave a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just haven¡¯t seen you smile like that In a long time. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± He wanted her. So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ugly when I don¡¯t smile?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at him seriously. Theodore quickly replied, ¡°Of course not. Even when she wasn¡¯t smiling, he wanted her underneath him. Inside, he was burning with desire, but his face showed signs of panic. ¡°Rose¡­ What I meant was¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalie smiled lightly. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± lightly. She wasn¡¯t sure what hade over her, she just wanted to joke with him. He was usually so serious andposed, and seeing him flustered was oddly amusing. It seemed she had figured out how to make him nervous. ¡°Why would you do that to me, Rose?¡± He looked at her with a hint of resentment. ¡°You¡¯ve bullied me so many times, is it so wrong for me to tease you a bit?¡± Rosalie said this in jest, but seeing Theodore¡¯s slightly changed expression, she realized some jokes should not be made. He took her casual joke seriously. Theodore lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°My earlierment was just a joke. The past is behind us. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here with you now.¡± Theodore looked at her with sorrowful eyes. ¡°But you don¡¯t love me anymore, sorrowful eyes. ¡°But you do you?¡± Rosalie stared at Theodore in shock. She had once harbored many illusions about this man, but now, she was worried he might be clinging to illusions. about her the aidh ¡®t want him to think that by standing together, he still had a chance. Rosalie knew in her heart that Theodore had no chance. What was lost, was lost she didn¡¯t want to give him false hope. So, she nodded. Yes You¡¯ve always wanted to know the answer, haven¡¯t you? I can clearly tell you, Theo, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings between them. He had hurt her too deeply for her to ept him again. Even though she didn¡¯t hate him, she didn¡¯t want to love him anymore. As Rosalie said those words, her heart felt as if it was being brutally stabbed, bleeding. Yet on the surface, she remained calm, her gaze steady. ¡°If I gave you any false hope, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here today only because of our grandmother. So let¡¯s just get through this task and report b to her. Please don¡¯t read too much into it.¡± Theodore stood rigid while staying silent, as if the brief spark of light in his. dark world had been snuffed out by a gust of wind. The chill of that wind cut through him, leaving him feeling as if he was being sliced by knives, piercing his heart and ying every inch of him. Rosalie didn¡¯t speak either, and just watched him quietly. Seeing Theodore in al daze, she felt a pang of unease. Just as she was about to speak, someone walked over. ¡°Mr. Spencer, long time no see.¡± Theodore forced a tight smile. ¡°Sorry, I need to excuse myself.¡± He turned and left, his fingers trembling. He feared that if he stayed any longer, he might lose control. The person who approached awkwardly held up a drink, trying to be friendly, but Theodore didn¡¯t give him a nce. After Theodore left, Rosalie said with a smile, ¡°Hi, please excuse him. He suddenly had to leave.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Mrs. Spencer, it seems like you and Mr. Spencer have a great rtionship. You¡¯re truly a match made in heaven.¡± Rosalie forced a polite smile, masking her internal bitterness. ¡°Thank you.¡± COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus He was thinking about doing unspeakable things with her. Theodore gave a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just haven¡¯t seen you smile like that In a long time. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± He wanted her. So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ugly when I don¡¯t smile?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at him seriously. Theodore quickly replied, ¡°Of course not. Even when she wasn¡¯t smiling, he wanted her underneath him. Inside, he was burning with desire, but his face showed signs of panic. ¡°Rose¡­ What I meant was¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalie smiled lightly. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± lightly. She wasn¡¯t sure what hade over her, she just wanted to joke with him. He was usually so serious andposed, and seeing him flustered was oddly amusing. It seemed she had figured out how to make him nervous. ¡°Why would you do that to me, Rose?¡± He looked at her with a hint of resentment. ¡°You¡¯ve bullied me so many times, is it so wrong for me to tease you a bit?¡± Rosalie said this in jest, but seeing Theodore¡¯s slightly changed expression, she realized some jokes should not be made. He took her casual joke seriously. Theodore lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°My earlierment was just a joke. The past is behind us. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here with you now.¡± Theodore looked at her with sorrowful eyes. ¡°But you don¡¯t love me anymore, sorrowful eyes. ¡°But you do you?¡± Rosalie stared at Theodore in shock. She had once harbored many illusions about this man, but now, she was worried he might be clinging to illusions. about her the aidh ¡®t want him to think that by standing together, he still had a chance. Rosalie knew in her heart that Theodore had no chance. What was lost, was lost she didn¡¯t want to give him false hope. So, she nodded. Yes You¡¯ve always wanted to know the answer, haven¡¯t you? I can clearly tell you, Theo, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings between them. He had hurt her too deeply for her to ept him again. Even though she didn¡¯t hate him, she didn¡¯t want to love him anymore. As Rosalie said those words, her heart felt as if it was being brutally stabbed, bleeding. Yet on the surface, she remained calm, her gaze steady. ¡°If I gave you any false hope, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here today only because of our grandmother. So let¡¯s just get through this task and report b to her. Please don¡¯t read too much into it.¡± Theodore stood rigid while staying silent, as if the brief spark of light in his. dark world had been snuffed out by a gust of wind. The chill of that wind cut through him, leaving him feeling as if he was being sliced by knives, piercing his heart and ying every inch of him. Rosalie didn¡¯t speak either, and just watched him quietly. Seeing Theodore in al daze, she felt a pang of unease. Just as she was about to speak, someone walked over. ¡°Mr. Spencer, long time no see.¡± Theodore forced a tight smile. ¡°Sorry, I need to excuse myself.¡± He turned and left, his fingers trembling. He feared that if he stayed any longer, he might lose control. The person who approached awkwardly held up a drink, trying to be friendly, but Theodore didn¡¯t give him a nce. After Theodore left, Rosalie said with a smile, ¡°Hi, please excuse him. He suddenly had to leave.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Mrs. Spencer, it seems like you and Mr. Spencer have a great rtionship. You¡¯re truly a match made in heaven.¡± Rosalie forced a polite smile, masking her internal bitterness. ¡°Thank you.¡± COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus Chapter 549 Theodore¡¯s cold voice echoed ominously through the room. ¡°Love alone isn¡¯t enough. Being an idiot can destroy everything, even if you¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± The moment Theodore¡¯s words rang out, the room fell into an eerie silence. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on him. The groom and bride stared at him with wide eyes. Rosalie frowned slightly, turning to look at Theodore with a sense of foreboding. She subtly tugged at the corner of his jacke iving him a look that. pleaded for him to stop. At this point, the host stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°What Mr. Spencer means is that marriage is a long andplex journey, and it requires patience and understanding. But I¡¯m sure with the bride and groom working together, they can ovee any obstacles, just as Mrs. Spencer said!¡± ¡°No.¡± Theodore tly dismissed the host¡¯s attempt at rification. ¡°So¨Ccalled patience and understanding are often just our own assumptions. What the other person truly needs may not be these things at all.¡± The host¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Mr. Spencer is right! His point is thatmunication is crucial between spouses. It¡¯s excellent advice, and I believe the bride and groom¡­¡± ¡°You.¡± Theodore suddenly confronted the groom, his gaze icy. ¡°Are you sure you understand your own heart? Do you really know what you want? If, after marrying her, you enjoy everything she offers but start to act selfishly, causing her to cry and suffer, what will you do then?¡± Theodore¡¯s stare was piercing, leaving the groom momentarily speechless and visibly anxious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Theodore¡¯s direct challenge made it seem as though he had a personal vendetta against the groom, further unsettling everyone. The bride looked bewildered. +15 BONES Rosalle stepped forward, and gently tugged at Theodore¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Theo, please don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t what?¡± Theodore turned and interrupted her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking these questions? Why let them marry in confusion, not even knowing what they truly want?¡± ¡°I will love her,¡± the groom fushed to say. ¡°I won¡¯t let my wife suffer. I promise!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Theodore suddenlyughed. ¡°You promise? What can you use to guarantee that? How do you know you won¡¯t do something foolish in the future? Are you sure you can keep your promise?¡± ¡°Mr. Spencer, I The groom swallowed hard, sweat pouring down his forehe don¡¯t understand your meaning. Today is my wedding day. If you have something to say, let¡¯s discuss it privately.¡± The host quickly intervened, ¡°Mr. Spencer, thank you for yourments! I¡¯m sure the groom will remember your words. Some good advice is hard to listen to.¡± ¡°Theo.¡± Rosalie grabbed his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. We shouldn¡¯t dy the wedding.¡± Rosalie pulled him away, feeling increasingly uneasy. Theodore must have had too much to drink, and was now acting out. Drunk people often struggle to control their actions, even if they know what they¡¯re doing. Theodore suddenly wrenched his arm free from Rosalie¡¯s grasp, his eyes locked onto the groom with piercing intensity. ¡°Why are you sweating? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Men might not understand women well, but Theodore was adept at reading them. He could clearly see that the groom was nervous, his gaze shifting and avoiding, betraying his difort. COM BUNDLE : get more free bonus D Comment Chapter 550 The bride, feeling anxious, stepped in front of the groom. ¡°Mr. Spencer, are you tired? Maybe you should take a break.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to protect him? How do you know he¡¯s not lying to you? Men can¡¯t be indulged! He might have someone else on the side!¡± Theodore¡¯s outburst left everyone stunned. He was causing a scene right in front of the bride and groom, disregarding the asion. Given his special status, however, no one dared to intervene and remove him. Theodore grabbed the groom and shouted, ¡°Who is she? Tell me now while you still can! Spill it! Who¡¯s the other woman? ¡°Mr. Spencer, what are you doing?¡± The bride tried to pull her husband back. Theodore seized the groom by the cor ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know! If you don¡¯t confess, I will! And then you¡¯ll understand the taste of betrayal! Admit it while you still have the chance!¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were cold and terrifying. ¡°Say it!¡± Theodore roared. downstairs!¡± ¡°Theo, let¡¯s go Rosalie implored, trying her very best to pull him away. The scene was reaching a critical point. Family members of the bride and groom were rushing to stop this absurd disy. Facing Theodore¡¯s gaze, the groom¡¯s nerves broke. Feeling guilty and scared, le yelled, ¡°It was just that one time! I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ll eyes in the room turned to the groom, shocked by his confession. he bride stared at her husband, eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°W¨CWhat did you just ay?¡± he clutched her wedding dress tightly, unable to believe her ears. heodore sneered, ¡°Haha. You finally admitted it! All your promises were lies.rriage won¡¯t change anything. It¡¯s better to know the truth now than to live a ¡ú +15 BONUS it was just that once! The groom grasped the bride¡¯s arms desperately. ¡°I promise, I love you! Everything I said is true!¡± What do you mean by ¡®just that once¡®? Exin yourself clearly!¡± ¡°He cheated, Theodore said with a coldugh. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? He¡¯s been hiding it from the start. Check his call records. See who he was talking to ten minutes ago.¡± The groom¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°Who were you talking to? Tell me!¡± The bride shook him violently by thepels of his suit. The room buzzed with murmurs. Family members rushed forward, trying to put. an end to the sudden chaos. The groom hung his head while staying silent, letting his bride shake him. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s discuss this calmly,¡± a family member intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene with everyone watching.¡± ¡°Let go of me! All of you, let go!¡± The bride broke free, her gaze piercing the groom. ¡°What happened? Tell me, now!¡± ¡°It was just that one time. I got drunk because¡­because we were about to get married, and I was under a lot of pressure, so¡­so I¡­¡± The groom couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye. The bride let out a bitterugh, as if she had heard something utterly ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯d rather you told me you don¡¯t love me. You were under a lot of pressure? That¡¯s your excuse? You think pressure justifies what you did? How could you? How could you?!¡± ? Wife my 551-560 Chapter 551 The bride, as if possessed by madness, began tearing at the groom¡¯s clothes. People quickly intervened to stop her. ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s watching. Let¡¯s discuss this privately.¡± ¡°He cheated on me, and all you care about is what people think?! I nearly married him!¡± The bride burst into tears while a group of people tried to console her, advising her to keep family matters private. ¡°It was just that one time! Our son was under too much pressure,¡± the groom¡¯s parents pleaded. ¡°So, you all knew and kept it from me? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re all in on this! You lied to me!¡± the bride cried out in indignation. The stage descended into chaos, and Theodore stood by, watching as if it were an entertaining show until Rosalie grabbed his arm angrily. ¡°Theo,e with me!¡± Theodore staggered after Rosalie, their departure drawing curious nces from the crowd. Rosalie forced herself to ignore them until they were away from the chaotic scene. In a secluded spot, she shut the door and red at Theodore, her face flushed with anger. ¡°Do you know what you just did?¡± Theodore scoffed, his gaze steady on her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what I did?¡± ¡°How could you stillugh!¡± Rosalie fumed. ¡°Grandma told us to attend this wedding, not ruin it! Your actions caused a massive disturbance! Why did you do it?¡± ¡°The reason was clear,¡± Theodore replied indifferently¡­ Seeing him reeking of alcohol and acting out, Rosalie trembled with anger. She raised her hand to p him. However, Theodore caught her wrist. ¡°What, are you going to punish me? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Do you seriously not know?¡± Rosalie struggled to free herself. ¡°Let me go!¡± Theodore smiled faintly and pulled her into his arms, kissing her palm. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡± Rosalie¡¯s face collided with his solid chest. Panicking, she pushed against him. ¡°Let me go!¡± +15 BONUS With a thud, Theodore pinned her against the wall. ¡°Why are you so angry? Because I ruined their wedding? They¡¯re irrelevant to us. Why do you care so much?¡± Rosalie lifted her head. ¡°If they¡¯re irrelevant, why did you do that? Do you realize what a joke you made? SK Enterprise¡¯s CEO, drunk and babbling at someone else¡¯s wedding. Grandma will be furious with you!¡± ¡°What part of what I said was babbling?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned serious as he pinned her hands to the wall. ¡°Tell me: was I wrong? Is love really enough? I love you, but we¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°That¡¯s between us. Why ruin someone else¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°How did I ruin anything? If they¡¯re truly a perfect couple, nothing can break them.¡± He didn¡¯t think he was wrong. ¡°Theo, stop this! You caused such a scene, but you still wouldn¡¯t admit you¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t! I did the right thing!¡± Despite his drunken state, Theodore¡¯s eyes were clear and resolute. ¡°Every word I said was true. And you saw it yourself. That man betrayed his bride, and his entire family covered it up! Do you really want to watch her marry that jerk?¡± Chapter 552 ¡°This is someone else¡¯s wedding! What does it have to do with you? People might think you have something going on with the bride, with the way you¡¯re defending her!¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Theodore chuckled. ¡°Are you jealous? Because I¡¯m defending another woman.¡± ¡°Why would I be jealous?¡± Rosalie sighed, exasperated. ¡°I just think your behavior is over the top. We were just supposed to attend the wedding and leave. Now you¡¯ve caused such a scene. Grandma¡¯s going to be furious when she finds out!¡± ¡°I wanted to cause a scene. They shouldn¡¯t get married because I know that man is no good.¡± Every word Theodore spoke was deadly serious. Rosalie gave a coldugh. ¡°So now you¡¯re ying the hero? I never imagined you¡¯re such a justice fighter, Mr. Spencer.¡± ¡°Their wedding reminded me of us.¡± Theodore¡¯s breath, heavy with alcohol, washed over her as he whispered in her ear, ¡°If they get married, I know that woman will end up heartbroken, just like you. I hurt you, so I had to do something.¡± Theodore closed his eyes and rested his forehead on her shoulder. ¡°I really wanted to do something.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes lost focus as she stared nkly ahead. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this? Ruining their wedding doesn¡¯t benefit you. We can¡¯t go back to what we were.¡± ¡°Rose.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Not everything in this world is done for a benefit. Sometimes, you do it because you want to or because you should. Sure, I ruined their wedding today, but it¡¯s better than that woman finding out muchter that her man is a liar.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like he had a point, but¡­ ¡°Rose, if you had known from the start that we would end up like this, would you still have married me?¡± Theodore let go of her wrist, and cupped her face. ¡°You should be able to answer that, right?¡± Rosalie stared at him nkly for a long time before replying softly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± If she had known it woulde to this, she would have never married him. Theodore smiled bitterly. ¡°Yeah, you wouldn¡¯t. It hurts, but it¡¯s the answer I expected. If you hadn¡¯t married me, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have been so hurt.¡± ¡°Theo, no matter what, this is between us. What you did¨Cwas it necessary? What if that man hadn¡¯t done anything wrong? Then all this would be just you causing trouble for nothing. If word gets out, what would people think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my ex¨Cwife. Why are you concerned about my reputation?¡± Theodore pressed his hands on her frail shoulders, scrutinizing her. ¡°Anyway, I was right, wasn¡¯t I? He did do something wrong. I could tell by looking into his eyes.¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered something. ¡°When the bride was questioning the groom, you told her to check his call logs. What did you mean? How could you be so sure?¡± ¡°Because earlier, I overheard the groom making a secret call. It was obviously to a woman. I heard him say that night was a mistake, that it happened because he was under too much pressure from the wedding preparations. He told her not to mention it,¡± he said. P Rosalie frowned slightly when she heard this. ¡°Did you really hear the groom say that?¡± ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± Theodore suddenly gave a bitterugh. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a fair question, considering I have lied to you before.¡± and Rosalie lowered her gaze. ¡°Even if it¡¯s you heard the groom say that, if you wanted to help, you could have done it privately. There was no need to make such a scene in public. This could ruin dma¡¯s rtionship with her friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so considerate, Rose.¡± Theodore let go of her and turned away, copsing weakly onto a chair. He had no idea how much he had drunk, but the alcohol was hitting him hard now, making it difficult for him to stand. ¡°But I did it anyway. He was about to get married, and he betrayed his fianc¨¦e just because he was stressed. Such a person deserves to be condemned by everyone,¡± he continued. Rosalie stared at him silently for a good ten seconds before speaking. ¡°If you¡¯re so righteous, why did our marriage turn out the way it did? If you loved Cynthia, you shouldn¡¯t have married me. If you loved me, you shouldn¡¯t have stayed involved with Cynthia after we got married. A moralpass is supposed to be used to restrain oneself, not criticize others.¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore said softly, ¡°do you think I slept with Cynthia?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She rubbed her thumb and index finger together, the friction growing stronger, even causing her to sweat. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want to know at all?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. That¡¯s between you and Cynthia. I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re divorced,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°What about before the divorce? Did you care then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Theodore leaned back in the chair. ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Because now you have Sebastian. How nice. Why didn¡¯t he ever hurt you? I¡¯m so jealous. I¡¯m selfish. I love you and don¡¯t want you to be hurt. But a part of me wishes Sebastian would mess up and hurt you, so at least I wouldn¡¯t look so badpared to him. But now, how can Ipete?¡± Rosalie adjusted her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll exin today¡¯s incident to Grandma myself. You should apologize to the groom and bride, and their families. This wedding is ruined because of you, and you¡¯re responsible.¡± Theodore could have revealed the groom¡¯s betrayal privately, but he chose such an extreme method and made it public. Rosalie felt that Theodore was different now; he was more reckless and out of control. He used to be so meticulous and rational, but now he seemed like a madman, capable of anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m responsible. I¡¯ve always been responsible.¡± Theodore rubbed his aching forehead, taking a deep breath. He closed his eyes and frowned deeply, looking very ufortable. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but take a step closer to him, but she stopped herself and stepped back. Finally, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on your behalf. You rest here for a while, and then I¡¯ll take you out of here. Until then, I hope you can control yourself.¡± BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you Support Rosalie turned to leave the room. There was a sharp sound as Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let go,¡± she said, turning back to him. ¡°I need to clean up your mess.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine what the scene outside looked like now. The wedding had undoubtedly turned into a farce. The bride didn¡¯t seem like someone who could tolerate such humiliation; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have exploded like that. There was no way this wedding was going to happen now, and the groom truly wasn¡¯t worth marrying. Even if he had fallen out of love and cheated, it was still better than iming the stress of nning the wedding had driven him to sleep with another woman. It was too absurd and reckless. If he could use stress as an excuse to cheat before marriage, who knew what he would do afterward? So, it was probably for the best that the wedding was called off. However, Theodore had been too extreme. If it had been her, she would have quietly told the bride in private, not made such a public spectacle as Theodore had. What if the groom had a strong enough mind to deny it? Then Theodore would have seemed like he was oppressing others just because of his status and power. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t bother trying to clean it up. A mess is a mess. It can only be swept into the trash,¡± Theodore said, his eyes open now. ¡°Stay with me for a while, please. I can¡¯t control myself.¡± ¡°You have to,¡± Rosalie said sternly. ¡°You¡¯re Theodore Spencer, the CEO of SK Enterprise. So many employees depend on you. The Spencers rely on you. You can¡¯t keep doing this. What happened between us is just a small part of your life. You have a long way to go. You can¡¯t always-¡± ¡°Rose,¡± Theodore suddenly interrupted with a deep frown, sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t control it¡­ It hurts; it hurts so much.¡± Rosalie broke free from his grip forcefully. ¡°Stop talking like this! It¡¯s toote for that now.¡± She was furious. ¡°You had so many chances to make things right, but you chose the one time when it was impossible! I¡¯m tired of saying these things. I¡¯m taking you home now.¡® She was worried he would go out and cause more trouble if left alone. Rosalie moved to help him up from the chair. Suddenly, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms. Rosalie found herself pressed against him, and looked up in anger. ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?¡± She noticed his face was pale. She touched his forehead and cheeks lightly; they were cold, and his palms were mmy with sweat. Feeling a surge of unease, she struggled to sit up from hisp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sick?¡± ¡°Rose, my stomach hurts. It¡¯s as bad as the pain in my heart.¡± ¡°Stomach pain?¡± Rosalie suddenly felt a pang of concern. She knew Theodore had stomach issues; she¡¯d learned that from Caleb. She was about to scold him for drinking so much despite knowing he had stomach problems. However, the words got stuck in her throat. What good would it do to say them? These admonishments felt meaningless now. The damage was done; ming him wouldn¡¯t help. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a check¨Cup.¡± ¡°No,¡± Theodore said, gripping her slender arm. ¡°Just stay with me for a while. Can I hold you? Just for a while.¡± hapter 555 Theodore looked like a lost child, his eyes watery and pitiful. ¡°Are you so drunk you¡¯ve forgotten? We¡¯re not married anymore,¡± Rosalie said. He couldn¡¯t behave as he used to. And she certainly couldn¡¯t, either. Theodore released her hand, his brow furrowing as he struggled to stand up from the chair, clutching his stomach and doubling over in pain. Rosalie rushed forward to support him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Theodore stubbornly shook off her hand. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No reason. I just don¡¯t want to go. ¡°Theo, stop being so stubborn,¡± Rosalie said, frowning. ¡°Look at you now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Theodore turned his head, a sarcastic smile on his pale face. It¡¯s just stomach pain.¡± ¡°You know you have a stomach problem, but you drank so much. Are you trying to torture yourself?¡± Rosalie was furious. This man didn¡¯t even take care of his own body, doing things he knew would hurt him. It was maddening. 1 ¡°And what about you?¡± Theodore forced himself to stand straight, a mocking smile ying on his lips. ¡°Did you follow my advice and get checked out?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing up my health? I¡¯m not feeling unwell.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you. My pain is obvious, but you¡¯re hiding yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rosalie said, exhaustion creeping into her voice. ¡°Are you going to the hospital or not? If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m done with you. If you want to be in pain, be my guest.¡± After all, he brought this on himself. He drank so much and acted out, and he was nowining of stomach pain and asking for hugs. She felt that he was annoying, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Fine. Let me die, then. I don¡¯t want to live anyway,¡± Theodore nearly shouted. ¡°Go on. Leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just go!¡± Theodore pushed her away stubbornly. Rosalie couldn¡¯t control her steps and kept walking forward. She then turned around. Theodore, stop this!¡± 11 ¡°You said you were leaving, right? Then just go!¡± With a bang, Theodore mmed the door shut. Rosalie pounded on the door. ¡°Theodore, open the door!¡± ¡°No! You wanted to leave, so go! Aren¡¯t you sick of me? Then leave!¡± He was drunk, acting out of control. Whatever he did now was just a drunken tantrum. ¡°Theodore, open the door. I need to drive you home. We didn¡¯t bring a driver.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you. I can get home myself. Take the car and go,¡± Theodore replied impatiently. ¡°What do you want?¡± If she left him here, what would happen if he caused more trouble? ¡°Theodore, what if Grandma gets mad? What will you tell her?¡± ¡°¡®ll take full responsibility,¡± Theodore said, locking the door and sliding down against it until he sat on the floor with a thud. Rosalie heard the sound inside, and pounded on the door harder. ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll exin to Grandma. She can beat me with her cane if she wants. She can kill me for all I care! I don¡¯t want to live anyway!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. What¡¯s so bad about living? It¡¯s just one failed marriage! It¡¯s no big deal! There are plenty of women out there. You¡¯re the CEO of SK Enterprise. You could have anyone. Why do this to yourself?¡± Rosalie argued. BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you Support hapter 557 ¡°Theodore, I really won¡¯t care about you if you refuse to open the door. I won¡¯t owe you anything even if I walk away right this moment.¡± However, it remained silent in the room. ¡°Fine. Forget it if you refuse to open the door. I¡¯ll leave and go to Seb. I¡¯ll hug him and kiss him, and even sleep with him,¡± Rosalie said in a huff before turning to leave, The door opened with a bang, and a tall figure charged forward like an arrow released from a bow. Theodore hugged Rosalie tight from behind, yelling, ¡°I won¡¯t allow that! Never!¡± He was as clingy as a child, almost trying to fold her into his embrace. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go looking for Sebastian!¡± Rosalie struggled against his hold, and realized it was futile. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Theo, let me go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! I forbid you to go!¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer, what right do you have to stop me? He¡¯s my husband!¡± ¡°I just forbid it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. You have no say over our affairs.¡± ¡°I just want to have a say in it. I forbid you to kiss him, hug him, and sleep with him! If you insist on going, I¡¯ll go with you. The three of us can sleep together!¡± Rosalie¡¯s head buzzed with Theodore¡¯s words. She was furious, but she also found it all hrious. This man had lost all reason, and could even say something so dastardly. ¡°Are you mad? Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I know, I said that the three of us can sleep together. Whatever it is, he can forget about taking advantage of you!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t find it in herself to refute him. ¡°Theodore Spencer, let me go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Who asked you to refuse to open the door? Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave? Now that I¡¯m leaving, you¡¯re stopping me from doing that. What exactly do you want?¡± He had always been like this, saying things he didn¡¯t mean, divorcing her and then pestering her, making her leave and then hugging her and refusing to let go. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave anymore. I take it back.¡± Theodore buried his head in her neck as tears flowed down his cheeks, wetting the hollow of her neck. Rosalie felt tickled by what he was doing. She turned her face away, struggling against his hold with all her might. ¡°Let me go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Her ims of being hurt made Theodore release her in a panic. He turned her around, and anxiously checked her from head to toe. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where does it hurt? Tell me, and I¡¯ll rub it and blow on it for you.¡± Then, he rubbed his face gently against her neck and blew at it. Rosalie pushed his face away. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re acting like a child. You¡¯re a 26¨Cyear- old adult. People willugh at you when they see you like that. Don¡¯t forget your status.¡± Even ordinary people would getughed at if they behaved like this, not to mention Theodore. Had the paparazzi snapped a photo of him, he would probably find himself in the headlines! ¡°Let themugh. I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, but Grandma does. You¡¯re her only grandson, so she¡¯d be thoroughly embarrassed with you being seen in this state!¡± Theodore was filled with indignation. ¡°You only care about Grandma, and not for me at all.¡± ¡°Enough with this. Stop fooling around ande back with me!¡± Rosalie grabbed his arm, wanting to take him away. Theodore broke free from her hold. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡± she asked, enraged. ¡°I want you!¡± Theodore said in a huff as he red at her. ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie was so angry, she was at a loss for words. She wanted to punch him so badly! ¡°Theodore, I really won¡¯t care about you if you refuse to open the door. I won¡¯t owe you anything even if I walk away right this moment.¡± However, it remained silent in the room. ¡°Fine. Forget it if you refuse to open the door. I¡¯ll leave and go to Seb. I¡¯ll hug him and kiss him, and even sleep with him,¡± Rosalie said in a huff before turning to leave, The door opened with a bang, and a tall figure charged forward like an arrow released from a bow. Theodore hugged Rosalie tight from behind, yelling, ¡°I won¡¯t allow that! Never!¡± He was as clingy as a child, almost trying to fold her into his embrace. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go looking for Sebastian!¡± Rosalie struggled against his hold, and realized it was futile. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Theo, let me go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! I forbid you to go!¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer, what right do you have to stop me? He¡¯s my husband!¡± ¡°I just forbid it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. You have no say over our affairs.¡± ¡°I just want to have a say in it. I forbid you to kiss him, hug him, and sleep with him! If you insist on going, I¡¯ll go with you. The three of us can sleep together!¡± Rosalie¡¯s head buzzed with Theodore¡¯s words. She was furious, but she also found it all hrious. This man had lost all reason, and could even say something so dastardly. ¡°Are you mad? Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I know, I said that the three of us can sleep together. Whatever it is, he can forget about taking advantage of you!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t find it in herself to refute him. ¡°Theodore Spencer, let me go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Who asked you to refuse to open the door? Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave? Now that I¡¯m leaving, you¡¯re stopping me from doing that. What exactly do you want?¡± He had always been like this, saying things he didn¡¯t mean, divorcing her and then pestering her, making her leave and then hugging her and refusing to let go. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave anymore. I take it back.¡± Theodore buried his head in her neck as tears flowed down his cheeks, wetting the hollow of her neck. Rosalie felt tickled by what he was doing. She turned her face away, struggling against his hold with all her might. ¡°Let me go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Her ims of being hurt made Theodore release her in a panic. He turned her around, and anxiously checked her from head to toe. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where does it hurt? Tell me, and I¡¯ll rub it and blow on it for you.¡± Then, he rubbed his face gently against her neck and blew at it. Rosalie pushed his face away. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re acting like a child. You¡¯re a 26¨Cyear- old adult. People willugh at you when they see you like that. Don¡¯t forget your status.¡± Even ordinary people would getughed at if they behaved like this, not to mention Theodore. Had the paparazzi snapped a photo of him, he would probably find himself in the headlines! ¡°Let themugh. I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, but Grandma does. You¡¯re her only grandson, so she¡¯d be thoroughly embarrassed with you being seen in this state!¡± Theodore was filled with indignation. ¡°You only care about Grandma, and not for me at all.¡± ¡°Enough with this. Stop fooling around ande back with me!¡± Rosalie grabbed his arm, wanting to take him away. Theodore broke free from her hold. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡± she asked, enraged. ¡°I want you!¡± Theodore said in a huff as he red at her. ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie was so angry, she was at a loss for words. She wanted to punch him so badly! ¡°Theodore Spencer, I¡¯m really going to ignore you if you continue being like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± Theodore said, tears in his eyes. He stepped forward, and pulled her in his embrace.¡± Don¡¯t be mad at me. I was wrong.¡± Rosalie was speechless right now. This man was behaving unreasonably just a second ago, and now, he was apologizing. He was being so two¨Cfaced, it wasn¡¯t like him at all. Was this what he really was like, and that she just had never realized it? Or did hepletely change after the divorce? Rosalie sighed helplessly. ¡°You told me not to get mad at you, but everything you¡¯re doing is making me angry. Can¡¯t you just stop it?¡± Theodore wiped the tears away from his eyes. He suddenly grabbed her hand, lifted it up, and held it against his cheek. ¡°Rose,¡± he said, ¡°you wanted to hit me, didn¡¯t you? Hit me, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± He grabbed her hand, and hit it against his face. ¡°Hit me hard, hit me however you like, as long as it can appease your anger.¡± ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be like this. Let me go!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Hit me. You wanted to p me before, didn¡¯t you? Do it! p me now, I¡¯m begging you! Hit me, okay?¡± He really wanted Rosalie to beat him up good, even to the point of bleeding. Perhaps she should just beat him up to death. ¡°I don¡¯t want to p you. Let me go,¡± Rosalie repeated. Before, she had wanted to p him before in a moment of anger. Thankfully, Theodore reacted quickly enough and grabbed her hand. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire. Rosalie knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, but the thing was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself for that. When she pped Theodore before, she didn¡¯t feel the surge of happiness that came from revenge- only endless pain and sorrow. That sorrow wasn¡¯t because her heart ached for him, but because she found herselfughable. What was the point of hitting him? What had happened, had happened. They couldn¡¯t go back to the past. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, Theo. I don¡¯t want to hit you at all. Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Rosalie was on the verge of tears. She was so frustrated with this man, it made her helpless. The Tehlike the was taking core of an awwadingly dret ahit she caudidn¡¯t imagine how things would be it the baby inside her turn right now a muni vargin of him that would be terriblet y tears in Rosslie¡¯s eyes made Theodore slowly release her hard le lowered his head momosely and muttered, ¡°Sorry, baby¡± ¡°How much did you drink? Rosalie asked. She could imagine how much he drank at one shot during the ten minutes he left ¡°Not much,¡± Theodore said as he copsed on the floor. His brows were furrowed, and he was breaking out in cold sweat ¡°Theo!¡± Rosalie rushed forward and knelt on one knee, trying to flip him over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore held her hand tight. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m in so much pain. Can you hug me?¡± Rosalie looked at the pained expression on Theodore¡¯s face, which didn¡¯t look feigned. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that. Hug me, won¡¯t you? Please¡­¡± He was in such miserable pain. ¡°Why are you saying such things at a time like this? We must get to the hospital right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going Just let me die.¡± ¡°What good does your death do to anyone? Do you think my heart will break, and I¡¯ll be in pain for the rest of my life for you after you die? I¡¯m telling you, that won¡¯t happen. If you died, I¡¯d be ted because I can live happily ever after with Sebastian. I bring him to your tombstone, and we¡¯ll dance, kiss, and get it on right in front of it?¡± ¡°Rosalie Young?¡± Theodore yelled through gritted teeth. ¡°I dare you to! image was too intense¨Che cadn¡¯t take it ¡°Try me, and see if I dare to or not. If you die, I¡¯ll definitely do that. I want you rolling over in your grave. You won¡¯t have peace even in the afterlife, and you¡¯ll be helpless to do anything. Who told you to die? Who can you me?¡± Rosalie bit out harshly. ¡°You¡­¡± Theodore lifted a hand, and pointed angrily at her. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re vicious! How could you treat me like this? Do you have a conscience?¡± ¡°I do. You¡¯re dead, anyway. Why would it prick my conscience? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married Sebastian. No one would bother us after you die. I¡¯ll have three children with him. We¡¯ll form a band, and we¡¯ll sing Those Good, Good Old Days¡® at your tombstone.¡± After a few seconds, Rosalie seemed to hear Theodore curse under his breath. She couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying, but she could tell that he was furious. After that, he crawled up from the floor with all his might. He looked like he hade back to life, victorious after a tough battle. ¡°You vicious woman. You want me dead so you can have a carefree life with Sebastian. I won¡¯t let you have your way! We¡¯ll go to the hospital right now!¡± Theodore felt his temper ring up. He knew Rosalie was deliberately provoking him, but he fell for it despite that. He couldn¡¯t stand the mere thought of her and Sebastian being together, even though it wasn¡¯t real. Rosalie saw the stubborn look on his face, and found it hrious. She wanted to tease him about it. Worried that he might throw a tantrum and refuse to go to the hospital again, however, she kept it to herself. Theodore was swaying, unstable on his feet. The pain made his face pale, and beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks. Rosalie held his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Rose, I¡¯m being good and going to the hospital with you. Can you not sleep with Sebastian?¡± He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, asking very cautiously. Rosalie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Can you not make such a ridiculous request?¡± Although she certainly wouldn¡¯t sleep with Sebastian, it was another matter altogether to agree to Theodore¡¯s request. Theodore chuckled lightly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s ridiculous. But at least if you two don¡¯t get it on for a month, that¡¯s a greatfort to me already.¡± Rosalie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re being silly.¡± Why was his mind filled with such thoughts? ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I have the urge from just looking at you.¡± Rosalie shook her head, helpless. She couldn¡¯t talk normally to Theodore right now. There were many people outside, and the wedding clearly couldn¡¯t go on. However, there were still guests milling around, and she snuck him out through the back door to avoid trouble. Theodore had to be rushed to the hospital right away given his condition, which seemed to be worsening. While driving to the hospital, Rosalie could see Theodore¡¯s breathing weakening and his face paling. Worried that he might just lose consciousness, she lifted a hand from the steering wheel and gently nudged his shoulder. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t sleep. Talk to me.¡± She didn¡¯t know what would happen if he fell asleep. The only thing she knew she had to do was to keep him awake. Theodore opened his mouth, and moved his lips feebly. ¡°I thought you wanted to ignore me.¡± ¡°I want to talk to you now. Let¡¯s chat. How have you been recently?¡± she said. Theodore scoffed. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯ve been terrible recently?¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows, and changed the subject. ¡°What about Cynthia? How¡¯s she doing?¡± She thought the mention of Cynthia, the woman he dared about, would excite him and prevent him from losing consciousness. However, Theodore turned his head, and red at Rosalie. ¡°She¡¯s lying on the hospital bed with people taking care of her all day. I haven¡¯t seen her for a very long time,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Is that so? Why?¡± she asked. Although she really didn¡¯t want to talk about Cynthia, she had to find something to chat about with him to keep him awake. He was Grandma¡¯s only grandson. If anything happened to him, she would certainly freak out. ¡°Because I miss you. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions and bring myself to see other women,¡± he said. Rosalie¡¯s grip tightened over the steering wheel. ¡°That¡¯sughable. People call this being unhappy with what you have.¡± When he was married to Rosalie, he got himself involved with Cynthia. Now that they were divorced and he could be with Cynthia, he ended up getting entangled with his ex¨Cwife. Wasn¡¯t that being unhappy with what he had? Or was it that men are always discontent? ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore smiled self¨Cderisively. ¡°I¡¯m just being unfaithful. I¡¯ve paid the price, and lost the person I wanted the most.¡± ¡°Cynthia¡¯s the one you want the most. Since you decided that at the start, don¡¯t regret your decision. There¡¯s no point in regrets.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no point. Rose¡­¡± Theodore called her name, but said nothing after that. Rosalie was driving, and couldn¡¯t look at him. When she navigated to a junction with lighter traffic, she turned around to nce at him. ¡°Theo?¡± She found him with his eyes shut. She hurriedly nudged him. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Rosalie was unable to wake him up. His condition had be so severe. Did he know how to take care of his stomach or not? Rosalie stepped on the elerator, and sent Theodore to the nearest hospital. At the top the deck gave Theater throughheck¨Cup. He had gastrointestinal perforation dark bacause he drank to much at one that, and had to gndergo an operation immediatelyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Theodoreid on the bed as the medical staff hurried him toward the operating theater ¡°Rose Rose? in here ¡°Rosalie was following him, right next to the bed. ¡°If I die, everything I own will be yours. Don¡¯t worry, no one will fight with you for them.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®die? They¡¯re just patching up your gastric walls. You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be waiting outside for you,¡± Rosalie said solemnly. ¡°Rose.¡± Theodore struggled to lift his hand, wanting to hold her. Rosalie held his hand, only because he was about to go for a surgery. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Rose, will I really still be able to see you after Ie out?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Promise me I will see you.¡± ¡°Family members aren¡¯t allowed inside.¡± There was a red line on the corridor outside the operating theater and family members weren¡¯t allowed past it. Rosalie and Theodore¡¯s hands slowly parted. She watched him being pushed into the theater until the heavy doors shut. She sighed. Just then, her phone rang. Pulling it out, she saw that it was Reba calling. She certainly heard about the wedding, as she would have been informed by them. They might even haveined to her. Wife my 561-570 Rosalie almost dared not pick up the call, but she bit the bullet and answered it anyway. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Rose, what happened? I heard out the wedding. Is it true? Theo caused trouble at the wedding?¡± Reba asked. ¡°Grandma, things are a littleplicated. I¡¯ll exin things to you the next time I meet.¡± ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s Theo¡¯s fault. If it is, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson,¡± Reba said, with a tinge of anger. ¡°Theo was rash, but this wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. I¡¯m a little busy right now. I¡¯ll pay you a visit next time and exin the entire situation in person. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Where is he right now? Why can¡¯t I reach him by phone?¡± ¡°He¡¯s with me right now, we¡¯re discussing some work¨Crted things. I¡¯m a shareholder of SK Enterprise now, after all. I have to be in the know about some things, so I¡¯m seizing this chance to talk through things with him,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°Alright,¡± Reba said. ¡°Have a good talk with him. Whatever it is, he has to give me a good exnation. I didn¡¯t make him attend the wedding just so he could ruin it! He actually broke the couple up, he¡¯s mad!¡± Reba sounded furious. ¡°I know, Grandma, but he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. That groom really did cheat on the bride, and his whole family hid it from her. I think it¡¯s good they didn¡¯t go through with the wedding. It¡¯s a good thing for your friend¡¯s granddaughter. Time will heal all wounds.¡± ¡°That might be true, but what he did caused such a huge uproar. He could very well have brought it up in private! Why announce it in public? I heard he was reeking of alcohol at that time. Did he drink a lot?¡± Reba said. ¡°He didn¡¯t drink much, and he did it so I wouldn¡¯t have to. Grandma, don¡¯t me him.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°You keep defending him, I don¡¯t even know what to do about you! I won¡¯t force you now. I¡¯ll wait for you to have the time to visit me and tell me all about this.¡± ¡°Alright Grandma. I got it.¡± With that, they hung up. Rosalie stared at the sign above the doors of the operating theater, wondering when Theodore woulde out. There was no way she could go back to Sebastian for the time being. She called Sebastian, wanting to tell him that she would be backte. He answered the call very quickly. ¡°Rose.¡± Chanter Sal ¡°Seb, how do you feel today?¡± ¡°I feel a little empty because you¡¯re not with me, but I¡¯m fine. I need to learn how to be independent.¡± Rosalie felt like she was taking care of two children. Sebastian was like her older son, who was slowly growing up and bing sensible. He was no longer clinging onto ¡®Mommy¡®, and his growth pleased her. Theo was like her younger son whom she hadn¡¯t weaned off yet, and was kicking up a fuss and being difficult every day. ¡°Seb, I still have some things to settle and might go backte. Are you okay alone?¡± ¡°Yes, no problem. I¡¯m not alone, I have someone taking care of me. Don¡¯t worry about me, go and do what you have to do.¡± Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. Sebastian didn¡¯t sound upset at all. Her ¡®older son¡® had grown up and be sensible indeed, making things easier for her. But¡­ She looked at the operating theater. Her ¡®younger son¡® Theodore was still causing her much trouble, and she wondered when he would grow up. ¡°Rose? Rose. ?¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t hear her voice. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯ll rush back as fast as I can. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Yes, honey. I¡¯ll be good.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded pleasant to the ear, and he was being so obedient that Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. People often say it was the squeaky wheel that got the grease, while the quiet wheel gets no attention. At this moment, Rosalie found Sebastian so obedient that her heart ached for him. On the other hand, Theodore was so clingy that is frustrated her deeply. Despite her mounting frustrations, she couldn¡¯t simply ignore him. She had to consider Grandma, too. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going. Have a good rest. Call me if you need anything.¡± Sebastian said, ¡°Yes, honey.¡± After hanging up, Rosalie walked to the seats. She was about to sit down when someone appeared before her. Yvonne stood in front of her in her heels, a solemn look on her face. Rosalie was very shocked to see her. ¡°Vonnie, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Do you not want to see me?¡± Seeing Yvonne¡¯s solemn expression, Rosalie said, ¡°What I meant was, I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m seeing you here. Is it a coincidence? Or¡­¡± Rosalie knew mid¨Csentence that it was certainly not a coincidence. ¡°Vonnie, did you follow me?¡± ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Yvonne asked her with furrowed brows.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± Rosalie asked her back. ¡°You told me you went to attend a wedding by yourself, but why did I see you with Theodore? Does Seb know that you went to a wedding with Theodore? He certainly didn¡¯t know about it. You lied to him, too!¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°Vonnie, do you really want me to tell Seb that I¡¯m attending a wedding with Theo? You clearly know about your brother¡¯s current situation!¡± ¡°So you think it¡¯s okay to be with Theodore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not with him! I just went to a wedding with him.¡± ¡°Why must you attend the wedding with him?¡± Yvonne pressed. Rosalie was getting angry at Yvonne¡¯s interrogations. * ¡°I did hide the truth from you, but I did it to avoid problems! If I told you I¡¯m attending a wedding with Theo, I know you¡¯d get womed, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I attended the wedding with him because the couple is my grandma¡¯s friend. They don¡¯t know that Theo and I are divorced. We pretended to still be married for my grandma¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°You two are divorced, so why bother putting up a pretense? Isn¡¯t it very normal for couples to get divorced nowadays? It¡¯s not anything worth hiding,¡± Yvonne argued. ¡°You might think so, but not Grandma,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Even so, why did you behave so intimately with him? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my brother¡¯s wife right now. Was it appropriate for you to behave that way?¡± Yvonne retorted. ¡°How was I intimate with him? I made things very clear to him! I sent him to the hospital because he had too much to drink and had gastric pains. How is all that inappropriate? If so, was it appropriate that you followed me in secret? That you¡¯re here questioning me like this? Don¡¯t forget, the marriage between Seb and me isn¡¯t real! What right do you have to question me?¡± Rosalie fought back. If Yvonne had asked her nicely, Rosalie would patiently exin things to her and wouldn¡¯t get angry. However, Yvonne had to question her like she had done something wrong and that she had caught. her red¨Chanded. hapter 563 Rosalie¡¯s conscience was clear. Everyone knew about her marriage with Sebastian, and the two of them had never done anything to cross the line. What¡¯s more, she and Theodore didn¡¯t do anything bad attending the wedding today. She had been rejecting Theodore all along, so it mo her ufortable that Yvonne had misunderstood her that way. ¡°Even if your marriage with my brother isn¡¯t for real, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with your ex- husband again. You know how he treated you before, Yvonne said. ¡°I¡¯m not getting involved with him again! Since you followed me, didn¡¯t you see what happened? I told him I don¡¯t love him anymore,¡± Rosalie said, defending herself. ¡°What¡¯s the point of just saying so? He keeps pestering you. What if he goes to Seb and shoots his mouth off? A man like him is capable of anything!¡± Yvonne argued. ¡°Is it my fault that he pesters me non¨Cstop? What¡¯s the point of questioning me like this? Vonnie, I have my own life and my considerations, as well as things that I have no control over. I grew up in the Spencer household. I can¡¯t possibly make a clean break with their entire family! Things are veryplicated as they are. Many things and rtionships in this world aren¡¯t a clear ck and white situation.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll continue getting involved with Theodore?¡± Yvonne pressed further. Rosalie¡¯s mind was reeling from the conversation. ¡°Vonnie, why do you not understand what I¡¯m trying to say? It¡¯s not that I want to be involved with Theo. I was raised by the Spencers, and I can¡¯t cut off ties with them just because I divorced Theo. All the more I can¡¯t abandon my grandmother, who brought me up. I might not even be alive today without her. I can¡¯t possibly not have any interactions with Theo, either. If you think I did wrong or acted inappropriately because of these interactions, I can only say you¡¯re judging me based on your own perspective.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t experience what she had gone through, and naturally wouldn¡¯t understand. Her parents died when she was a child, and her aunt spent all thepensation money before abandoning her. If the Spencers hadn¡¯t rescued her, she couldn¡¯t imagine what state she might be in right now. No matter what, she was indebted to the Spencers. She couldn¡¯t possibly see them or even Theodore as enemies just because of the divorce. ¡°I¡¯m judging it based on your perspective!¡± Yvonne said angrily. ¡°Theodore hurt you! Even if you¡¯re close to Grandma, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for you to continue seeing that bastard.¡± ¡°Vonnie, don¡¯t say that of him.¡± ¡°What, are you angry now? Trying to defend him?¡± Yvonne eximed. ¡°Did you forget how he treated you in the past?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, and I won¡¯t ever forget it. I¡¯m not defending him, but my rtionship with Theodore isn¡¯t a matter of right or wrong. I can think of him as a bastard who hurt me, but you don¡¯t understand him. You weren¡¯t the one who spent ten years with him. You only see his bad side, but I can¡¯t just see the bad things about him.¡± ¡°If you must criticize him, I can only say that Theo just doesn¡¯t know his own heart and was being a fool. He divorced me and hurt me for another woman, and that was very cruel of him. Conversely, he also gave me a lot and didn¡¯t mistreat me in any way aside from in our rtionship. What¡¯s more, after our divorce, he apologized to me and begged me, but I didn¡¯t go back to him. This is enough¨Cthere¡¯s no need for me to hate him to the core and act as if he killed my entire family, just because of our rtionship problems. That¡¯s too extreme!¡± why dog hungur But Next, whetted in everything new her up in sepler¡¯s work you put defending him: You¡¯re seekingelin Yosh bch efter getting hun by Thakor Vau trening him like a spare the just as you did in the tocale was furious he i he did ¡°That¡¯s too much Eve never amp hath as a gare tiret Also, I¡¯ve never gone to your brother to seesfort from hom I admit that hang mampany andfort me when was hurt for that I¡¯m very grateful to tum However, that want because i pestered him for it, that because he¡¯s a good man who was wiling to help me because of that, I was willing to help him, aven to the point of Ball marying him And now you¡¯ve using me of treating him as a spare tire? Which woman in this world would go all out to help her spare tre?¡± Yvonne clenched her fists. ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but not what Seb thinks! Do you know that my trother¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s brows furrowed ¡°What¡¯s with your brother Yvonne swallowed the words that were at the tip of her tongue. Even Sebastian didn¡¯t tell Rosalie the truth it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to do so on his behalf. in her anger, Yvonne ranted, ¡°Seb became like this because of you! You¡¯d better not let him know about this, or it¡¯ll be entirely your fault if he has a meltdown!¡± With that she turned and stormed off Rosalie wanted to call her back, and even went after her. Recalling Theodore, who was still in the operating theater, she stopped in her tracks. Yvonne was still at the peak of her anger, and they would only fight even if she managed to catch up to her. Rosalie would talk to Yvonne again after she calmed down. Three hourster, the doctor came out of the operating theater. Bosalle approached the doctor, and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°The operation was a sess. We¡¯ve patched up the hole, but the patient won¡¯t be able to drink alcohol for at least the next three years. Otherwise, it would cause severe damage to his stomach walls * ¡°How severe would it get?¡± Rosale asked further. ¡°if something like this happens again, he might find difficulty eating or drinking normally in the future. He will have to be on a liquid diet. He won¡¯t be able to take solids for the rest of his life. He has to hapter 564 protect his stomach for at least three years, and not touch alcohol. It would be best to avoid food with alcohol in it as well, including spicy food or food that can irritate the stomach,¡± the doctor exined. Rosalie was a little worried. Can Theodore tolerate not drinking alcohol for three years? Just then, Theodore was wheeled out on the bed. She hurriedly followed him. By the time Theodore woke up, the sky was getting dark. Rosalie leaned back on the chair by the bedside, almost falling asleep. Theodore opened his eyes. When he saw her nearby, the corners of his lips lifted in a smile. It was great to be able to see her the moment he opened his eyes. Theodore stared at her, worried that she might disappear when he blinked. He couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. He looked at her for a full ten minutes, and she slowly stirred awake. Upon realizing that Theodore had woken up, Rosalie sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± she asked. ¡°Miss, have you been keeping mepany all this while?¡± ¡°Very funny,¡± Rosalie said coldly. ¡°Why else would I be here?¡± Theodore smiled bitterly, yet there was happiness in it. ¡°Thank you for not abandoning me.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°Just listen to yourself! Don¡¯t say such things anymore. Oh, yes. Grandma called me, but I didn¡¯t tell her about your operation. Don¡¯t tell her that first. I¡¯ll cover up for you about the wedding.¡± ¡°Thanks. I was too rash.¡± After sobering up, Theodore realized how rash he had been at the wedding. However, he didn¡¯t really regret what he did. If he had another chance, he might do the same thing. People often did rash things, and life was bound to have its highs and lows, like the waves on an electrocardiogram of a living heart. ¡°You finally realized how rash you were,¡± Rosalie said coldly. ¡°Youpletely threw caution to the wind when you were drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The guilty look on Theodore¡¯s face and his apology made Rosalie¡¯s heart soften, but only by a little. Reason told her she couldn¡¯t soften her stance toward him. ¡°You¡¯re always like this, apologizing after making a mistake.¡± Theodore looked innocently at her. ¡°Should I remain stubborn, then?¡± Rosalie said helplessly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue over this now. Things got quite serious this time. The doctor said you can¡¯t drink alcohol over the next three years, or your stomach will be in big trouble. You¡¯ll never be able to take solid food.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore smirked. His indifferent expression infuriated Rosalie. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you have an attitude problem right now!¡± Theodore looked at her. ¡°What kind of attitude should I disy right now? Should I be miserable and very guilty?¡± ¡°How could you not treasure your own health? Do you know how severe the situation is?¡± Rosalie said furiously. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then why did you still drink so much, despite knowing how bad it is for your stomach? You torture yourself over and over again! Did you forget that you were previously hospitalized? That was only a while ago! You¡¯re only hurting yourself.¡± ¡°Then why are you so angry?¡± Theodore said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m hurting my own body. Since you don¡¯t love me and don¡¯t care about me, why are you still getting angry about it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s because of Grandma. I don¡¯t believe a word of that!¡± Rosalie suddenly stood up and red at him. After a long time, she walked past the bed to the windows, and pulled open the curtains with a whoosh. She looked outside, then took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°So, you did it on purpose. You tortured yourself just to see me angry, because you think my heart will soften when you¡¯re in pain. For all I know, you¡¯re probably mocking me for being upset each time you end up like this. Is this what you¡¯re thinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you,¡± Theodore said in all seriousness. ¡°Not at all.¡± Rosalie turned away. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not mocking me, you¡¯re humiliating me. Even if that¡¯s not what you think, everything you¡¯ve done feels humiliating to me.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°Since you enjoy disregarding your health like this, I have no choice. Your body is your own, and it¡¯s your own problem if you don¡¯t care about it. Seeing you like this only disappoints me further. As it turns out, you¡¯re so weak and vulnerable.¡± With that, Rosalie turned around and stormed to the door. She didn¡¯t want to care about Theodore anymore. She would leave him be, and it was up to him whether he wanted to live or die. It would be none of her business. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t go!¡± Theodore yelled from behind her. Rosalie ignored her, and continued to walk out cruelly Suddenly, there was a bang from behind. Rosalie turned around, only to see Theodore rolling down the bed. The needle was jerked out of his arm, and blood dripped on the floor. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Theo!¡± Rosalie rushed back to him, and knelt down to help him up. ¡°Are you insane? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Rose, I was wrong!¡± Theodore grabbed her arm. ¡°I was wrong! Please don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡± Beep, beep. The monitoring device started beeping; very soon, medical staff rushed in and lifted Theodore back on the bed. Ten minutester¡­ ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re a grown adult. Why are you behaving like a child who¡¯s still not weaned yet?¡± Rosalie roared. She was on the verge of imploding. Really, she wanted to punch him good! Theodore leaned against the headboard, looking weak. He hung his head guiltily, and remained silent like a child who did something wrong. Rosalie, feeling faint with anger, almost lost her bnce. She had to sit on a chair. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say to you right now,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Theodore looked up guiltily. ¡°I was wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯ve never truly acknowledged your mistake. You admit it verbally, but you¡¯ve never changed. This is exactly your style. I find your behavior absolutely despicable. You¡¯re torturing yourself just to make me angry!¡± she seethed. ¡°Rose, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining yourself!¡± Rose cut him off. ¡°You disappeared at the wedding, and came back reeking of alcohol. You even did something so ridiculous! You were then sent to hospital, and ended up rolling off the bed. Even a three¨Cyear¨Cold wouldn¡¯t behave like this! I¡¯m not your mother, and we¡¯re already divorced. I¡¯m not obliged to tolerate your nonsense again and again! Can you please don¡¯t deliberately torture yourself just to torture me in turn?¡± Rosalie¡¯s words were like sharp daggers piercing through Theodore¡¯s heart. ¡°I admit that I don¡¯t care about my gastric issues,¡± he said hoarsely, ¡°because the moment I opened my eyes and saw you by my side, I felt so happy and have no regrets whatsoever.¡± Panting slightly, he went on, ¡°But¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, or to make your heart ache for me. I was in so much misery, I didn¡¯t know what to do. That¡¯s why I resorted to drinking. If I hadn¡¯t left and hadn¡¯t gone drinking, I would have broken down there and then at the wedding. Alcohol was the only solution at that time, or I would have gone berserk¨Clike a madman. ¡°Rose, what I said is true. I¡¯m not lying to you. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was wrong, and I¡¯m trying my best to change. I know how much of a bastard I was in the past, and I¡¯m really trying to be better. ¡°Although¡­although I still look very much like a bastard, I¡¯m really trying very¡­very hard to win back.¡± you Rosalie stared at him in silence for a long time before finally saying exasperatedly, ¡°You should know that it¡¯s pointless trying to win me back.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Theodore said, cutting her off. ¡°I know you¡¯ll never forgive me, and I don¡¯t see any hope whatsoever. I don¡¯t have any confidence in myself. Even though I thought I saw a glimmer of hope when you stood next to me today, you extinguished it ruthlessly.¡± Rosalie looked down, suddenly at a loss for worde Theodore went on, ¡°Rose, whether you choose to forgive me or not, I have to remain hopeful and gives it my best shot. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die in misery. Perhaps Frnight give up eventually, but not now Freally can¡¯t give up. If I do, I might not be able to survive * heid, Rosalie started tearing up. She couldn¡¯t possibly feat nothing over what he id, given their decade long rtionship. However, she couldn¡¯t possibly turn around, throw herself into his embrace and forgive him just because of what he said, either. She could neither be utterly heartless, nor forgive himpletely. ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t know what to say. Why make things difficult for yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find it difficult at all. This is hope that keeps me alive. Rose, please don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t make me lose that bit of hope, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I have the right to ask you to stop pestering me ¡°Can you tell me if us attending the wedding that Grandma told us to is considered me pestering you?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Theodore went on, ¡°Rose, you¡¯ll never cut ties with the Spencer family. I¡¯m saying this not because I think you¡¯re indebted to our family and that you should be repaying our kindness, but because you¡¯re the best woman I¡¯ve ever known. ¡°No matter how fiercely we fight with each other, you¡¯ll never cut ties with the Spencer family. But if you don¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll continue seeing each other in all sorts of events, or even have to do things together, such as attending that wedding today. ¡°Rose, you said we can¡¯t be friends, and you¡¯re right. That¡¯s because aside from love, we have kinship between us. We have that connection between us that will never be broken, even though we¡¯re not technically rted by blood. Yet, your rtionship with the Spencers cannot be judged by the blood. ¡°You are family, and now I see clearly our rtionship. We¡¯re like family members with a deep grudge between us. Although you can¡¯t forgive me ande back to me, you won¡¯t ignore me if something bad happens to me. In turn, if something bad happens to you, I won¡¯t stand idly by. That¡¯s what family members do for each other¨Cnever abandoning each other, no matter how upset we are with each other.¡± Family¡­ That word pierced Rosalie¡¯s heart all the way through. She wanted to refute Theodore¡¯s ims, but she couldn¡¯t find any reason to. What he said did seem to be the case. They were family, on top of their previous rtionship as husband and wife. Although they weren¡¯t rted by blood, not all families in this world were rted by blood. Even people *25 BONUS Chapte: 567 who were rted by blood could end up scheming against each other, and be heartless to one another. Conversely, some families may not be rted by blood, but they do everything for each other and are genuine toward each other. That was far superior to some families rted by blood. Come to think of it, while her rtionship with Theodore ended up in tatters, they did grow up together after all. How many decades could one enjoy in a lifetime? Their youth was the most beautiful time of their lives. Even though Theodore broke her heart and she found him to be a real bastard, it was strictly limited to their rtionship. Theodore wouldn¡¯t really hurt her. Although he had misunderstood her and even med her, he had paid the price for it, which came in the form of her never trusting him and returning to him again. She even married another man, and he still remained clueless about her being pregnant with his child to this day. Rosalie knew that if the day Theodore discovered she was pregnant with his child came, it would certainly be a huge shock to him¨Cwhether pleasant or unpleasant. She just didn¡¯t know in what way he would find out about it. When she imagined the scenario where she would teum in person, she ended up in terrible pain. Rosalie pulled the chair closer to the bed, and sat back down. ¡°Theo, to be honest, even though I don¡¯t hate you, I do bear a grudge against you in the depths of my heart. You¡¯re right¨Cit¡¯s a grudge family might bear against one another. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll bear this grudge for, but I admit, you¡¯re right. My rtionship with the Spencers won¡¯t be cut off just because of our failed rtionship.¡± Rosalie pulled out her phone from her pocket, navigated to her call cklist, and removed Theodore¡¯s contact from it. ¡°I¡¯ve removed your number from my call cklist, not because I¡¯ve let go of things, but because on second thought, I can¡¯t cut ties with the Spencers. If anything happens to Grandma and you can¡¯t contact me, that would be terrible. But this doesn¡¯t mean that you-¡± ¡°I know,¡± Theodore said, happiness evident in his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I can call you as I please, or chat with you over text. I know. I won¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t bother you unless absolutely necessary.¡± He was very d to see his hard work had finally borne fruit. Even if it was something very insignificant, he was delighted about it. Rosalie nodded before slipping her phone back into her pocket. Good that he understood. ¡°Let me repeat to you what the doctor told me again. You can¡¯t take alcohol for the next three years. If you drink yourself silly and end up damaging your stomach, you¡¯ll never be able to take solid food for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll have to be on a liquid diet forever. If you insist on drinking alcohol, I can¡¯t stop you. I¡¯m not your wife, and I can¡¯t breathe down your neck every day. Your health is yours alone, you do as you please.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t drink again,¡± Theodore said solemnly. ¡°I promise you¡­¡± ¡± He suddenly stopped. He wanted to make her a promise, but he suddenly found that thoughtughable. How many promises had he made to her? And what had happened to them all eventually? His promises were now meaningless. R¨®salie didn¡¯t urge Theodore toplete his sentence. Instead, she looked at him for a long time before asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Theodore smiled bitterly. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have no right to make any promises to you, even though I really want to.¡± hapter 569 Roeste returned to the hospital Sebastian was evard in She called Sebastian before her return to ask if he had had dinner, Sebastian said that he had not, and Fosshe bought dinner for herself and Sebastian. When Rosalie came back, Sebastian was in an excellent mood She felt much more rxed with Sebastianpared to Theodore, and they enjoyed their dinner amidstughter and good conversation. Sebastian asked her about the wedding: Rosalie could only say that it wasn¡¯t bad, as she was unable to tell him the truth. ¡°Rose, when I¡¯m fully recovered, I can apany you to many ces. You wouldn¡¯t need to be alone.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Then you should really get well soon.¡± ¡°I will! The doctor told me today that I¡¯m recovering very well. I might even be able to get discharged early, depending on the situation.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Oh yes, Rose,¡± Sebastian said as a thought suddenly came to mind. ¡°I think I recalled some memories today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie eximed, pleasantly surprised. ¡°What did you recall?¡± Sebastian said, ¡°I vaguely remember you crying very sorrowfully in my arms, as if¡­as if I did something very bad. You told me not to go, and even said that I didn¡¯t want you anymore, and that I lied to you.¡± He furrowed his brows as he tried to recall his memories. ¡°The image is very blurry, and the conversation is in bits and pieces, but I can sense you were in a lot of pain.¡± Sebastian grabbed her hand. ¡°Rose, what exactly happened? Did I break your heart in the past?¡± Rosalie thought back on what Sebastian recounted, and remembered what it was all about. It was probably back when she was still married to Theodore and contracted a fever one night. She had been delirious, and mistook Sebastian for Theodore. She was at Sebastian¡¯s house, and heforted her the entire night. ¡°What else?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Aside from this, did you recall anything else?¡± Sebastian thought hard for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Nothing else, but this memory made me very uneasy. What exactly did I do to make you so sad? Was I going to leave you? Did I do something wrong? Or did I do something unfaithful?¡± Sebastian sounded anxious, like a deer caught in the headlights. Rosalie hurriedly assured him, ¡°Not at all, Seb. You didn¡¯t do anything like that to me.¡± ¡°Then why did you cry so sadly and told me not to go, and even used me of lying to you? That memory made me so uneasy. I must have done something, or you wouldn¡¯t have cried so miserably. Rose, tell me the truth. Don¡¯t be scared of hurting me. If I did something wrong, I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment. You can¡¯t just erase my mistakes just because I lost my memories. I will take responsibility for what I¡¯ve done, and you can do anything you want to me.¡± Despite losing his memories, Sebastian was still filled with such a strong sense of responsibility toward her. Sebastian gently held Rosalie¡¯s arm, and said anxiously, ¡°Tell me. It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Hear me out first,¡± she said, patting his shoulders gently. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. You haven¡¯t been unfaithful to me. You have that memory because that night, I contracted a fever, had a nightmare, and was talking nonsense. You stayed by my side andforted me the entire night. You even cooked for me, and took great care of me. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯ve always treated me well. Please don¡¯t overthink.¡± *15 BONUS Since you can¡¯t fulfill the promise, don¡¯t make it in the first ce,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s meaningless for you to promise me something like this. It¡¯s your own health, and you should be making promises to yourself. You¡¯re still so young, and you have your entire life ahead of you. This is all I can say.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Also, you can¡¯t take spicy food and food that irritates your stomach. I don¡¯t actually need to say that, since you don¡¯t like spicy things anyway.¡± ¡°But Rose, you like eating spicy food.¡± Rose furrowed her brows. ¡°Yes, so what?¡± ¡°In the past, I thought you didn¡¯t like spicy food, but then I realized you avoided it to amodate my preferences.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°But that won¡¯t happen again. I won¡¯t force you to do anything, too.¡± Rosalie nced at the clock. ¡°I¡¯ve called for the butler to ask him to send someone here to take care of you. I won¡¯t be staying.¡± Theodore opened his mouth to say something, as if he was trying to make her stay. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Remember to have some food. You probably didn¡¯t eat lunch and dinner yet.¡± They attended the wedding this afternoon, but didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to eat lunch before the incident urred. And now, night had already fallen. Rosalie looked rather tired. ¡°I know. Have some rest,¡± she said, turning to leave. Theodore called her once more. ¡°Rose.¡± Rosalie turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Will¡­ Will youe see me again?¡± he asked. He suddenly felt a strongck of confidence, and even his tone became cautious, Rosalie just gave him a vague answer. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Have a good rest.¡± She repeated what she said earlier, and turned to leave the ward. That seemed to be all that could happen between them. Sebastian stared at Rosalie in disbelief. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Rosalie reassured him. ¡°Seb, trust me. It¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would I continue staying by your side, right?¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Rosalie¡¯s words calmed Sebastian down. He nodded. ¡°That¡­. that makes sense. If I really did something wrong, you would have left me. But¡­but¡­¡± Sebastian remained doubtful. Rosalie asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°There seems to be a man in between us, a man I really hate.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. Did Sebastian recall Theodore? She wondered if that was a good or bad thing at this point, given his condition. ¡°And then?¡± she pressed further. Sebastian thought hard. ¡°It feels strange, but you seem¡­you seem to like him.¡± He pondered about it before looking up and staring at Rosalie. ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to exin things to Sebastian, given howplicated things were. ¡°Seb, did you remember wrongly? I don¡¯t like anyone else right now.¡± She didn¡¯t like anyone romantically right now. Strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t exactly lying. Sebastian grabbed her wrist. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m not saying that you betrayed me. What I want to say is¡­that feeling is very strange. I can sense that you like someone, but you didn¡¯t actually betray me, as if¡­as if I¡¯m the third party. What exactly is the truth? Did Ie in between your rtionship?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Seb, you didn¡¯t. I promise you, you didn¡¯te in between me and someone else. Don¡¯t worry. You have that strange feeling probably because you forgot everything, and can only remember fragments of your memories. They aren¡¯t enough to form aplete and logical timeline. Of course it feels strange if you have to piece iplete fragments of your memories together. Things will be clearer once you regain all your memories.¡± ¡°In that case, tell me, won¡¯t you? Tell me about everything in detail, no matter what it is, alright?¡± Sebastian pleaded. He really wanted to know very badly. He had this nagging feeling that his rtionship with Rosalie was somewhat strange. They were husband and wife, but he always sensed she was avoiding him, and was unwilling to be intimate with him. 15 SCAN Although he wasn¡¯t in a good state to be intimate with her, hugging and kissing shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Despite that, she continued avoiding his touch. ¡°Seb, I¡¯ll try my best to tell you everything. The problem right now is, you aren¡¯t fully recovered yet. To be honest, there are both good and bad things that happened in the past. I just want to tell about you the good things right now. As for those bad things, I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re fully recovered,¡± Rosalie said patiently. ¡°How bad are they?¡± Sebastian asked anxiously. ¡°Are they very terrible? Did something terrible happen between us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Seb. Hear me out! Life can¡¯t possibly be perfect, and there will certainly be imperfections. Yet, these imperfections won¡¯t affect our rtionship. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to tell you about them. You can¡¯t receive too much information at this point, given the state of your mind right now. Trust me, alright? I¡¯ll tell you everything after you make a full recovery, and you¡¯ll ept everything dly. I trust you will one day remember everything,¡± Rosalie assured. Wife my 571-580 Chapter 571 Rosalie patted the back of his hand gently. ¡°Trust me, okay? Just rx. I¡¯m right here with you. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be with you. You won¡¯t be alone, so don¡¯t worry. Can you do that for me?¡± Her soothing voice was like a warm current flowing into Sebastian¡¯s heart. Instantly, he felt reassured and nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I trust you. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Rosalie smiled slightly. ¡°Eat up before the food gets cold, Seb.¡± He nodded, and soon, the two finished their dinner. After clearing the table, Rosalie stayed by Sebastian¡¯s side. They watched two movies back¨Cto¨Cback, chatting andughing. The atmosphere was harmonious until Sebastian yawned, showing signs of tiredness. ¡°Feeling sleepy, Seb?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet.¡± ¡°Let me help you to the bathroom.¡± Rosalie walked to Sebastian¡¯s bedside, helped him out of bed, and carefully guided him into the bathroom, where she squeezed toothpaste onto his brush. ¡°Seb, I¡¯ve called a male caregiver to help you with your bath. I¡¯ll step out for a bit.¡± Although Rosalie could help Sebastian with many things, such as getting out of bed and brushing his teeth, she couldn¡¯t assist with his bath. Therefore, she hired a professional male caregiver to be there while Sebastian bathed to prevent any idents. She didn¡¯t really exin, and just arranged for help. She had nned to tell Sebastian she was a bit tired these couple of days, so she had arranged for someone else to help him, but he didn¡¯t question her. He quietly epted the caregiver¡¯s help but didn¡¯t say a word, just silently epting the assistance. He was worried she was tired too, so he didn¡¯t want her to do too many things. Rosalie felt a warm glow inside her. Sebastian was so considerate; even though he had amnesia, he always worried about her. After he finished washing up, he returned to bed and she tucked him in. ¡°Sebastian, go to sleep.¡± ¡°You should get some rest too,¡± Sebastian murmured. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to bed once you¡¯re asleep.¡± Sebastian nodded and soon closed his eyes, falling into a deep sleep. However, Rosalie wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy and decided to take a walk. As she left Sebastian¡¯s room and headed for the hospital lobby to take a breather, a stretcher was hurriedly pushed past her. A womany on the bed, covered in blood, screaming in agony, ¡°Ah, it hurts so much! It hurts!¡± Rosalie nced at the woman on the stretcher. As it approached, she moved aside but then noticed something. She stared at the bloodied woman, who had been screaming in pain, but when she turned her head and saw Rosalie, their eyes met, and an intense sense of familiarity hit her. Suddenly, the woman screamed, ¡°Rose, Rose!¡± Hearing her voice, Rosalie immediately recognized her ¡°Wait, wait!¡± the woman began to scream frantically. ¡°That¡¯s my niece! That¡¯s my niece!¡± The medical staff turned to Rosalie. ¡°Are you h hapter 572 Chapter 572 Rosalie never imagined she would encounter her aunt, La Young, here. Since the day her aunt abandoned her at the doorstep of SK Enterprise, Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen her again. After La was wheeled away, a doctor approached Rosalie. ¡°What are you standing there for? Is she your aunt?¡± Rosalie nodded mechanically. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then hurry up! She¡¯s seriously injured and needs surgery. Come and sign the consent forms!¡± Rosalie¡¯s mind was almost at a standstill, but she followed the doctor under his urgent prompting. A few hourster, La¡¯s surgery was over. It was now the dead of night, and Rosalie was exhausted. When the surgical bed was pushed out, she didn¡¯t rush to her aunt. After all, she had no affection for the aunt who had abandoned her all those years ago. She stayed because La was her father¡¯s sister, and that was all. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± she asked as she stood up. The doctor replied, ¡°Her leg was broken, and she has multiple injuries from what appears to be a violent assault. We¡¯ve set her leg and dealt with the internal bleeding. She¡¯s out of danger now, but needs a lot of rest.¡± Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her aunt, but upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t surprising. She knew what kind of person her aunt was an avid gambler. This probably had something to do with that. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Rosalie felt extremely conflicted. So much had happened today; and now, she had encountered her aunt, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in years. After La was settled in a hospital bed, Rosalie paid all the fees andpleted the necessary paperwork. Exhausted, she dragged herself back to Sebastian¡¯s room, carefully washed up, and went to sleep. The next morning, Sebastian woke up. After breakfast, Rosalie wheeled him outside for a bit of sunshine. The fresh air lifted his spirits. Worried that Rosalie might be tired, Sebastian soon suggested returning to the room. When they got back, they found Yvonne waiting for them. ¡°Vonnie, you¡¯re here,¡± Sebastian said with a warm smile. Seeing Sebastian¡¯s smile, Yvonne was delighted. ¡°Seb, do you remember?¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No, but you¡¯re my sister. You feel familiar.¡± Yvonne felt a bit of relief. Sebasti¨¢n looked at Rosalie. The two of them had fought the day before, and there was tension between them as they stared at each other. He noticed that something was wrong, and nced at the twodies. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two? Is there something I should know?¡± ¡°Seb, can I talk to Rose alone for a moment? It won¡¯t take long,¡± Yvonne said. Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Why are you asking me? You should ask Rose herself.¡± Yvonne looked up at Rosalie. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them stepped out of the room. Outside the room, Rosalie began, ¡°Vonnie, about yesterday, I know you have some misunderstandings. This situation isplicated, and sometimes, it¡¯s hard to exin everything. You need to experience it to really understand-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te to talk about that,¡± Yvonne interrupted. ¡°I came to apologize to you.¡± Chapter 573 #Rosalie¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yvonne took a step closer. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that yesterday, and I shouldn¡¯t have followed you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yvonne¡¯s sudden apology left Rosalie at a loss. ¡°Why are you apologizing all of a sudden?¡± Yesterday, Yvonne had been so self¨Crighteous. Plus, she didn¡¯t seem like the type to easily admit fault. ¡°I thought about it afterward,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I was wrong. We¡¯re friends, and I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you like that. You¡¯re not someone who ys both sides. I should have trusted you. I was just worried because Theodore hurt you before, and I was afraid he might hurt you again. So, I¡­ I got a bit worked up and said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. Can you please not take my words to heart?¡± Rosalie smiled faintly. ¡°Vonnie, I was a little upset at first, but after thinking it over, I know you were worried about me. I was wrong too. If I had told you from the start, there wouldn¡¯t have been any misunderstanding.¡± Rosalie stepped forward, and took Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re still good friends. This won¡¯t change anything between us.¡± The fact Yvonne apologized was already a big step. As a wealthy heiress, she was very proud and wasn¡¯t one to easily admit her mistakes, let alone so quickly. It showed she genuinely cared for Rosalie as a friend. ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne asked anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re not angry at me?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m happy you came to apologize. I made mistakes, too. Now that we¡¯ve cleared things up, we¡¯re still friends. Let¡¯s not dwell on what happened yesterday.¡± Yvonne sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ever since she found out Rosalie was her cousin, Yvonne treated her like a sister. Her harsh words yesterday were likely out of a sense of responsibility¨Cthough Rosalie didn¡¯t know this. At that moment, a doctor walked over. ¡°Miss Young, your aunt is awake. You should go see her.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡® After the doctor left, Yvonne asked in confusion, ¡°Your aunt?¡± ¡°Yes, I have an aunt I haven¡¯t seen in years. She was brought to the hospitalst night. I¡¯ll go check on her. Can you stay with Seb? I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead. If you need anything, just call me.¡± Rosalie acknowledged with a nod, and headed to La¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t go in immediately but peeked through the window. After all these years, Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to face her aunt. Back when her parents were still alive, she remembered her aunt as someone who wasn¡¯t exactly dependable or stable. They didn¡¯t spend much time together, and her aunt wasn¡¯t particrly kind or cruel ¨Cjust indifferent. They didn¡¯t live together, so she didn¡¯t know her aunt that well. After her parents died, her aunt had gone to great lengths to adopt her for thepensation money. That period of her life was indescribably difficult. Today, she had paid for her aunt¡¯s medical expenses and waited outside the operating room. Rosalie felt she had done more than enough. Chapter 574 Rosalie knew she couldn¡¯t stay here to care for her aunt indefinitely, so she took out her phone and called for a caregiver toe look after La. Just as she was about to leave the room, La seemed to spot her. ¡°Rose!¡± Rosalie had to stop and, with some reluctance, walked back into the room. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me! Do you remember me?¡± La reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt!¡± Rosalie sighed. As she reached the bedside, she saw that La was quite agitated. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s so great to see you here! I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡± Rosalie looked at her aunt with a cold detachment. ¡°A caregiver wille by soon to take care of you. I¡¯ve already covered the costs.¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± La said excitedly. ¡°Rose, I knew you were a good kid. If I hadn¡¯t run into you here, god knows what would happen to me. Could you stay a while and talk with me?¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°No, I have other things to do. I need to leave now. Rest up. I don¡¯t n on visiting frequently. Once you¡¯re better, you should discharge yourself.¡± With that, Rosalie turned to leave. ¡°Hey, wait,¡± La called after her. Rosalie turned around. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Rose, it¡¯s been years. Aren¡¯t you going to talk with me for a bit? Are you just gonna walk out like this? Aren¡¯t you even going to ask how I got hurt?¡± Rosalie gave a cold smile. ¡°Maybe we should talk about how you left me at the SK Enterprise door all those years ago instead. And as for how you got hurt, it¡¯s pretty obvious.¡± La¡¯s smile faltered, and she gave an awkwardugh. ¡°I know now what I did back then wasn¡¯t right, but think about it from another perspective. It¡¯s a good thing I left you there. Otherwise, how would you have ended up being adopted by the Spencers, who raised you so well? You even married their grandson, and now live a life of luxury.¡± Rosalie frowned slightly, puzzled. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her aunt kept track of her after abandoning her at SK Enterprise. Her aunt seemed like the type to avoid trouble and move on, not one to stay informed about her life. ¡°Oh, , so-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Rosalie interrupted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the type of person who¡¯d do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me,¡± Rosalie said firmly. ¡°You must¡¯vee looking for meter.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± La said. ¡°I dide looking for you, which is how I found out. See, I do care about you. I didn¡¯t really abandon you. I figured you were adopted by the Spencers, so I didn¡¯te back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯m saying you must¡¯vee looking for me a long time afterward. Did you look for Grandma?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Laughed awkwardly. ¡°Rose, I was concerned about you, so I checked in to see how you were doing. I was worried you might not be well cared for with the Spencers, so I-¡± Chapter 575 ¡°You were worried I¡¯d have a hard time, so you abandoned me? Did you think I had it great with you? You should know what my life was like when you adopted me. You were often drunk, and took your anger out on me. I did all the housework until my hands were raw. Even though you took all of my parents¡®pensation money, you wouldn¡¯t even pay for my school supplies. I was ostracized in ss, and you never cared.¡± ¡°Are youining about me?¡± La growled. ¡°I did adopt you, after all! Without me, you¡¯d have been homeless.¡± ¡°And you have the nerve to say that?¡± Rosalie retorted. ¡°You spent all my parents¡®pensation money! You know exactly why you adopted me.¡± La¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How can you say that? I didn¡¯t adopt you just for the money! I¡¯m your closest rtive, so of course I should be the one to take you in. Since I did take you in, why shouldn¡¯t I use the money? After all, I was taking care of their daughter. You¡¯re a living, breathing person. What does that money matter?¡± Rosalieughed bitterly. ¡°You really have some nerve. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you.¡± No matter what she said, La would always counter and refuse to admit her faults. Still, Rosalie knew exactly what kind of person her aunt was. ¡°You should rest and get well. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Rosalie!¡± La yelled after her. ¡°How can you treat me like this? After so many years, is this the treatment I get?¡± ¡°What do you expect? Should I be grateful to you? Is that what you want?¡± La¡¯s anger red. ¡°You me me for abandoning you and spending all the money, but if I hadn¡¯t done that, would you be living this good life now? Would you be a wealthydy? You¡¯ve be a high¨Csociety matron, all thanks to me! You don¡¯t thank me, and you treat me like this. You¡¯re ungrateful!¡± Rosalie snorted. ¡°You mistreat me, and still expect gratitude? I really have no words for you. Call me ungrateful if you like. I¡¯ve done what I could. I paid your hospital bills, and that¡¯s the only thing I can and am willing to do for you. As for everything else, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s cold demeanor, La was furious. However, she didn¡¯t dare tosh out. After all, Rosalie held the power now. As Rosalie was about to leave, La shouted, ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m really sorry! Can you forgive me?¡± Rosalie paused at the door, and turned back. ¡°Alright, I forgive you.¡± La fell silent, taken aback by Rosalie¡¯s straightforward forgiveness. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± La said with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve forgiven me, there¡¯s no more conflict between us. Could you¡­could you lend me some money?¡± Rosalie sneered. ¡°So now that I¡¯ve forgiven you, you want to borrow money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your aunt! Since you¡¯ve forgiven me, we¡¯re family.¡± ¡°Family? Forgiveness? What do they have to do with this? Yes, you¡¯re my aunt, but forgiving you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll lend you money, nor does it mean I want any further connection with you. I did it to put myself at ease, not to forget what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t want to see you again. You¡¯re on your own!¡± Rosalie said firmly. Chapter 576 Rosalie walked out of the hospital room, ignoring La¡¯s frantic shouts. ¡°Rosalie,e back! Come back now! You can¡¯t leave! La tried to get out of bed to chase after her, but her legs wouldn¡¯t cooperate. All she could do was watch helplessly as Rosalie¡¯s figure disappeared down the hallway. Once outside, Rosalie immediately called Reba. The phone rang only once before Reba¡¯s kind and patient voice answered. ¡°Rose, is that you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandma, I need to ask you something, and I need you to be honest with me.¡± Reba chuckled softly. ¡°Of course, dear. What is it?¡± Rosalie took a deep breath. ¡°Did Aunt La evere to see you?¡± There was a sudden silence on the other end. After a moment, Reba replied, ¡°Why are you asking about this now?¡± ¡°Grandma, please just answer my question. She dide to see you, didn¡¯t she?¡± Reba sighed. ¡°Yes, she did, but it was many years ago.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I had no idea.¡± ¡°Because you were still in school then, and I didn¡¯t want to upset you. I knew your aunt hadn¡¯t treated you well, so I handled it myself.¡± ¡°Grandma, you should have told me.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s all in the past now. If I had told you back then, it would have only caused you more stress. You were busy with your studies, and I didn¡¯t want to affect your mood. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you, Grandma. I understand you didn¡¯t tell me because you were. trying to protect me. But when she came to see you, it wasn¡¯t out of concern for me, was it? Did she ask you for money?¡± Reba hesitated before admitting, ¡°Yes, she did. She asked for fifty thousand.¡± ¡°Fifty thousand?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°She actually asked for that much? Did you give it to her?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Reba replied. ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t have given her that much! She¡¯s a gambler; she would have blown through it in no time.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Reba said. ¡°When I saw her, I knew exactly what kind of person she was. But I did it for you. I was worried she¡¯d keep bothering you. I told her very clearly that I would only give her money once. I said that if she ever came to the Spencers again, I would make sure she regretted it. She hasn¡¯t appeared since then. But now that you¡¯re asking about it, I assume she¡¯s been bothering you again. Tell me where she is, and I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°I ran into her by ident, Grandma. She was injured, so I paid her medical bills.¡± ¡°I see. It might not have been an ident. She could have been trying to find you.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Running into La could only mean trouble. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s a bottomless pit. Which hospital is she in? I¡¯ll go talk to her myself and make sure she never bothers you again.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll try to handle this myself. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± 11 Rosalie didn¡¯t want to burden her grandmother with her family issues. The Spencers had already been more than generous. Reba didn¡¯t have to give La anything. Fifty thousand dors was a huge sum, and Reba had given it for her sake. ¡°Alright, but if anything happens, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll always be here for you. Don¡¯t keep things to yourself. We¡¯re family. No matter what happens between you and Theo, the Spencers will always be your family. I believe he feels the same way,¡± Reba said. ¡°Alright. I understand, Grandma.¡± After hanging up, Rosalie let out a deep sig Chapter 577 Time flew by, and before long, it was time for Sebastian¡¯s discharge. After spending about twenty¨Cfive days in the hospital, his recovery was progressing well, and he only needed to focus on resting. During this period, Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Theodore at all. It was as if things werepletely over, and there was nothing left between them.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In a way, it wasn¡¯t all bad. Back at the Carter Residence, Sebastian foundfort in the familiar surroundings. Although he vaguely remembered some things, the memories remained fragmented. Now that he could move around freely and live a normal life, his spirits had lifted significantly. That evening, after a bath, Sebastian returned to his room. He saw Rosalie making the bed. Hearing his footsteps, she turned and said, ¡°Seb, the bed¡¯s ready. Come over and rest.¡± She patted the bed¡¯s edge, and then straightened up. As she turned to leave, he suddenly pulled her into a hug and leaned in, wanting to kiss her. Rosalie was startled and quickly turned her face away, pushing hard against his chest. ¡°Seb, what are you doing?¡± Seeing her rmed reaction, he frowned slightly in confusion. ¡°We¡¯re married. Why are you so nervous?¡± She swallowed hard, pushing him away and stepping back a few paces. His confusion deepened. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No,¡± she exined. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re still recovering and should be resting. It¡¯ste. You should sleep, and I¡¯ll stay in the next room.¡± Before she could leave, Sebastian stepped forward and took her hand firmly. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t go.¡± Rosalie stopped in her tracks, and nced back at him. ¡°Seb, you need to rest.¡± ¡°But I want to sleep with you,¡± Sebastian said, grabbing her shoulders and turning her to face him. ¡°Why are you so scared of me?¡± ¡°Seb, I¡¯m not scared of you. I¡¯m just worried about you¡­ ¡°I asked the doctor,¡± he said. ¡°Before I was discharged, asked if we could be intimate. The doctor said it was fine, as long as it wasn¡¯t too strenuous. It¡¯s been so long since we were close. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± Rosalie felt embarrassed, and looked down nervously. ¡°Seb, even if the doctor said it¡¯s okay, we still need to be cautious. After all, you had a major surgery, so I think¡­¡± ¡°Rose, why are you rejecting me?¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Is it really just about your concerns for my health?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about your health,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just-¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Sebastian interrupted. ¡°Rose, to be honest, I feel like you¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡± He voiced his frustration. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you. Sometimes I just need a little time to myself. It¡¯s not because of you.¡± ¡°Rose, I know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Sebastian said, sounding slightly hurt. ¡°I understand you¡¯re tired from taking care of me and want some time for yourself. I get that. But it¡¯s not just about being alone. Whenever I try to be close to you, whether it¡¯s kissing you or hugging you, you pull away. It feels like you don¡¯t want me to touch you. But you¡¯re my wife. Why can¡¯t I touch you?¡± Chapter 578 Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Seb, you were in the hospital, and you weren¡¯t well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°I was ill, but a hug or a kiss shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Now that I¡¯m out of the hospital and the doctor has given the go¨Cahead for some intimacy, are you willing to let me be close to you?¡± Rosalie stared at him in silence. Sebastian took a step closer. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have a hug.¡± He wrapped his arms around her back. ¡°Honey.¡± Even with his memory loss, Sebastian was still a normal man. Holding his beloved woman, his mind was filled with thoughts. He turned his face, and whispered in her ear, ¡°You smell so good.¡± Rosalie flinched and pushed him away, stepping back a few paces. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sebastian¡¯s frown deepened, his voice rising. ¡°Tell me why we can¡¯t. I¡¯m your husband. Don¡¯t use my health as an excuse. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Sebastian, we just can¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said, her eyes misting. ¡°We can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Tell me why.¡± Sebastian clenched his fists, his voice full of frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve been enduring this for so long. Your avoidance is hurting me, but 1 care about how you feel, so I kept silent. But I can¡¯t bear it anymore. Forgive my outburst, but I need to know why.¡± Heavy silence fell between them. Rosalie looked at Sebastian¡¯s anguished eyes, at a loss for words. ¡°Rose, you¡¯re being so cruel. You refuse me, and won¡¯t tell me why. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong. You keep saying I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why are you treating me this way? If it¡¯s going to be like this, I¡¯d rather have failed the surgery and died on the table than face your indifference now.¡± Hearing such resolute and sorrowful words from Sebastian, Rosalie felt an overwhelming sense of guilt.¡± It¡¯s not your fault, Seb. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s all my problems.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll think it¡¯s my fault. What¡¯s really going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Rosalie finally said. Sebastian froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± Rosalie looked down at her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She could no longer keep it a secret. Her belly was already showing after more than four months. It was noticeable, though she had been concealing the bump with loose clothing and generally avoiding Sebastian. Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened in shock and joy as he focused on her stomach. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°It¡¯s been over four months.¡± Sebastian¡¯s gaze was locked on her belly, a mix of surprise and happiness in his eyes. He stepped closer. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know.¡± +25 BONUS ¡°No,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°You did know before, but after the ident, you lost your memory. Plus, with my loose clothing hiding the bump, it¡¯s understandable you didn¡¯t realize.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Even if I lost my memory, you should have told me immediately! I¡¯m your husband, and this is our child. We¡­¡± Suddenly, realization struck Sebastian. He looked at her in shock. If Rosalie had deliberately hidden her pregnancy with loose clothing, there was only one reason for it¨Cthe baby wasn¡¯t his. Sebastian stared at her in utter disbelief. ¡°Rose, is it what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Chapter 579 With the conversation reaching this point, Rosalie could only admit the truth. She nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Seb. This baby isn¡¯t yours, which is why I didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± She simply didn¡¯t want to deceive Sebastian. This child wasn¡¯t his. Lying to him would be unfair to him and to the baby she was carrying. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Sebastian felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°It¡¯s not mine? Then whose is it? What happened between us? Why are you carrying another man¡¯s child? We¡¯re married! ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡± Sebastian¡¯s head suddenly ached. He raised his hand to his head, and stepped back. ¡°How can this be? Did you cheat on me? Why are you carrying someone else¡¯s baby? No, this isn¡¯t right. Rose, how could you cheat on me? We¡¯re legally married. How could you!¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice grew increasingly agitated, and with the pain bing unbearable, he copsed to the ground. ¡°Seb!¡± Rosalie rushed to his side, holding his arms and trying to help him up. ¡°Seb, please don¡¯t do this.¡± Sebastian was highly emotional, and he gripped Rosalie¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Rose, tell me the truth. The memories I¡¯ve been recalling¨Cyou crying in my arms, saying I lied to you¨Cdid I really do something to betray you? Was I not good to you, or¡­or did I cheat on you? Is that why you¡¯re doing this, why you¡¯re carrying another man¡¯s child? Tell me, is that it?¡± ¡°Seb, it¡¯s not what you think. Please get up and listen to me.¡± ¡°No! Tell me now!¡± Sebastian¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re pregnant with another man¡¯s child! What did I do wrong? Why did you do this? Why?¡± He was nearly shouting. Rosalie felt a sharp pain in her shoulders. ¡°Seb, you¡¯re hurting me! Let go!¡± Hearing Rosalie cry out in pain, Sebastian immediately released her, looking distraught. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rose. I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sebastian hung his head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with my ex¨Chusband¡¯s child,¡± Rosalie finally admitted. ¡°Seb, can you calm down and listen to me? Can we sit down and talk?¡± She was worried that Sebastian¡¯s extreme emotions would affect his health. With Rosalie¡¯s soothing words, Sebastian stood up, allowing her to help him to the bed. She covered him with a nket. ¡°Seb, how are you feeling? Does your head hurt?¡± Sebastian was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Rose, please, just tell me. What do you mean it¡¯s your ex- husband¡¯s child? You were married before?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I got divorced from my ex¨Chusband before marrying you. I¡¯m carrying his child. You knew about this, but my ex¨Chusband doesn¡¯t.¡± Sebastian was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How long after your divorce did we get married?¡± Rosalie sighed softly. ¡°Not long. About a month.¡± Sebastian¡¯s unease grew. ¡°Did we marry out o Chapter 580 Rosalie was silent for a long time. ¡°Sebastian, so much has happened between us, but please believe that everything will work out. I¡¯ve been by your side all this time. Can you not¡­pressure me?¡± Seeing the redness in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, Sebastian lowered his gaze, thought for a moment, then took her arm. ¡°Rose, I never wanted to pressure you. I was just confused, and now that you¡¯ve told me, I feel¡­¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, just tell me.¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just very sad. And deep down, I feel like I¡¯ve always known.¡± ¡°Seb, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve upset you.¡± ¡°Rose, if you can¡¯t answer my questions directly, it must mean this is veryplicated. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. I know it¡¯s for my own good, and I won¡¯t pressure you. But promise me, if somethinges up, you¡¯ll tell me. I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. I just want you to be happy. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡± Sebastian¡¯s understanding and kindness made Rosalie feel veryforted. She nodded and gently patted his hand. ¡°Alright, I promise. But you also have to promise me not to overthink things. If you have doubts, you can ask me.¡± ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Sebastian replied softly. Rosalie took out a few tissues, and wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°You should rest now, Seb. It¡¯s veryte.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping here tonight?¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll sleep in the next room. Since I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s morefortable for me to sleep alone.¡± Ôª Sebastian stared at her belly for a long time. Rosalie felt uneasy. ¡°Seb, if you have any concerns, just say so. Are you unhappy that I married you while carrying my ex- husband¡¯s child?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sebastian said quickly. ¡°I believe you. Since I knew about this before we got married, it doesn¡¯t bother me. Even now, I feel the same way. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m still in shock. It¡¯s hard to process all at once, especially since I¡¯ve lost my memory. Finding out my wife is pregnant with another man¡¯s child is a lot to take in¡­¡± He bit his lip, unsure of what to say next. ¡°Seb, you¡¯ve handled this very even with your memory loss, you¡¯ve tried to ept everything. I¡¯m proud of you,¡± she said. Sebastian looked at her, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, really.¡± He gave a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re proud of me for epting that my wife is pregnant with another man¡¯s child. It all feels a bit ridiculous.¡± +25 BONUS She looked down, resigned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite ridiculous.¡± They both smiled bitterly, then looked at each other. She smiled slightly. ¡°Seb, go to sleep. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Sebastian watched Rosalie leave. After the door closed, he copsed onto the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling, his eyes unfocused. He felt like his soul had been sucked out of his body. He closed his eyes tightly; the painful memories slowly seeped back into his mind, each one a sharp thorn, causing him immense agony. Wife my 581-590 Chapter 581 Rosalie returned to the next room, took a shower. After getting back into bed, she nced at her phone and saw she had a message. It was from Yerick. [Rose, are you asleep yet?] Rosalie replied, [I¡¯m just about to go to sleep. Is something up?]Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. [Not really, just wanted to say goodnight and let you know that I¡¯ve joined a new R&D team recently.] Rosalie responded, [That¡¯s great! Congrattions!] [Rose, I really want to take you out for a meal, but there¡¯s never been a good time. How¡¯s your husband doing?] Rosalie wrote back, [He¡¯s out of the hospital now and recovering well.] Yerick replied, [That¡¯s good to hear. You¡¯ve gone through a lot, Rose. Make sure to get some rest.] Rosalie smiled. [It¡¯s fine. No matter how tough things get, it¡¯s worth it. The storm has finally passed.] [Yes, the storm has passed. Let¡¯s hope there are no more storms; they¡¯re so annoying!] Yerick joked. Rosalie wrote, [Yes, but life is full of ups and downs. Let¡¯s focus on handling the present and cherish the people who care about us.] [Absolutely, Rose. I agreepletely. I also care a lot about you, because you¡¯re the one who cares most about me in this world.] Rosalie smiled slightly. [Yerry, one day you¡¯ll meet someone who cares about you, and you¡¯ll care about her too.] Yerick was silent for a long time before replying, [I hope it turns out that way. For now, I¡¯m focusing on you, because you¡¯re the best.] Rosalie sighed with a smile. [It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s both get some sleep.] Yerick replied, [Okay, goodnight.] After Rosaliey down, her mind was swirling with thoughts. Shey on her back, gently caressing her belly. ¡°Baby, what should do? Should I just take it day by day, or should I take the initiative? It feels like no matter what I do, things always end up going badly.¡± Thinking about the past events, Rosalie closed her eyes wearily. She was exhausted, and she figured she just needed to sleep. Maybe after a good night¡¯s rest, things would be better, or at least she¡¯d be able to forget them for a while. Three days after Sebastian¡¯s discharge, Cynthia was released. She received a message from Theodore, saying he woulde to visit her today. It had been a long time since Theodore had visited her. He had imed to be on a business trip, but Cynthia was a bit skeptical. However, she had no choice but to frequently text him to check in. Theodore would either ignore her, or take a long time to reply. Today, with Theodore saying he¡¯de to see her, Cynthia was thrilled She had someone do her makeup and put on the wedding dress Theodore had given her. She could finally wear it. Content belongs to The wedding dress had been kept in a box Theodore had gifted her. For some reason, heter had the box taken away, but Cynthia had insisted it be left behind. Wearing the wedding dress, Cynthia sat on her bed, counting the minutes. When the door opened and Theodore walked in, Cynthia rushed over and hugged him. ¡°Theo!¡± The sudden move startled Theodore. His body stiffened, and he gently pushed her away, cing his hands on her shoulders. He looked Cynthia up and down. Seeing her in the wedding dress, he frowned. ¡°Why are you wearing that?¡± Chapter 582 ¡°Do you like it?¡± Cynthia stepped back a few paces, holding the hem of her wedding dress and twirling around in front of Theodore. Objectively speaking, she looked lovely in the dress. Despite that, he seemed uninterested. Noticing hisck of enthusiasm, she said, ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong? Does the dress look bad? It¡¯s a gift from you, and I¡¯m finally wearing it. We¡¯re about to get married! You should be happy.¡± Theodore had promised her so many times that this time, she wouldn¡¯t let him back out. Theodore stared at her in silence for a moment before saying, ¡°Cindy, I remember you said you loved music when you were younger, but you never had the chance to study it.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Yes. I did love music when I was a child, but as you know, I wasn¡¯t very favored in my family. If I pursued something as impractical as music or the arts, I would struggle to support myself, so I had to choose a more practical field.¡± Theodore nodded sympathetically. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry for that. But I think, since it¡¯s your dream, you shouldn¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t worry about financial issues; I can cover all the costs. Just go after your dream.¡± Cynthia was taken aback by his words, seemingly in disbelief. ¡°Theo, what do you mean? Are you suggesting that I should study music now?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s something you really want, I can support you. I¡¯ve contacted a very good music academy abroad. You can go there, and I¡¯ll cover all the expenses. You can study as long as you want, and if you want to continue your education or have other ideas in the future, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Cynthia was stunned. She stared at Theodore in shock for a long time before saying, ¡°Why are you suddenly suggesting that I study music? I¡¯ve just returned from abroad. Why are you sending me away again?¡± Suddenly, Cynthia smiled. ¡°Are you nning toe with me? If you¡¯re willing to join me¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting with you,¡± Theodore interrupted. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re going alone. This is your dream, and I believe you can achieve it.¡± The atmosphere fell into a heavy silence. Cynthia looked at him coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be getting married? Why are you sending me abroad to study music now?¡± Theodore nced at her, and said, ¡°Cindy, change your clothes. We need to talk.¡± Cynthia looked at herself. ¡°Why should change? Can¡¯t we talk no I And this is a gift from you. Why do you seem so indifferent to me in this dress? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± ¡°Cindy, I¡ª¡± ¡°Theo,¡± Cynthia interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ve barely escaped death. I hope you don¡¯t say anything that willThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. embarrass me. If that¡¯s the cas why did I fight so hard to survive? Just to hear you break your promises time and time again?¡± Having guessed Theodore¡¯s attitude, Cynthia wasn¡¯t about to give him the chance to say more. Theodore sighed quietly. ¡°Cindy, do you want to hear the truth?¡± Cynthia clutched the wedding dress tightly. ¡°What truth do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°I married Rose willingly. No one forced me. I¡¯ve always wanted to marry her, and have always liked her. But I thought she didn¡¯t love me. I got close to you as a show for my grandma, s¨® Rose wouldn¡¯t have to settle for me. Unexpectedly, my grandma still wanted me to marry her truly wanted to marry her, so I didn¡¯t refuse. But I was afraid she would be unhappy marrying me, so I pretended it was a contractual marriage. That way, she wouldn¡¯t feel pressured. I also nned to find a suitable excuse to divorce her so she could be free again. You were always meant to be that excuse. I¡¯ve been using you from the beginning.¡± Chapter 583 Cynthia was thunderstruck. Her eyes went wide with shock and disbelief, as if she had heard something utterly inconceivable. She shook her head frantically. ¡°No! Theo, you¡¯re lying to me. You must be lying! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Theodore lowered his gaze, took a deep breath, and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡± she cried. ¡°You took care of me when I was sick! You even sent me abroad for treatment. You were so kind to me because you love me! Why otherwise would you have taken such good care of me? You were already married¡ªeven if I was just an excuse, you didn¡¯t have to look after me. If you wanted to divorce, you could have easily made up a story about falling in love with someone else. But your kindness to me was real! I-¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of my guilt!¡± Theodore interrupted her. Cynthia was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°When your lungs were failing, I thought it was because of something my grandma did that affected the transnt surgery. My kindness to you was driven by guilt.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Guilt.¡± Hearing that word felt like a wound being torn open in Cynthia¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯re saying that everything you did for me was because of guilt? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Cindy. Even if my grandma did something to you, I can¡¯t me her. The only thing I could do was try to make it up to you by being kind and taking care of you. I even thought I might take care of you for the rest of your life because Rose didn¡¯t love me, and there was no hope for us. So, I focused onpensating you. I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen that made me realize I can¡¯t continue like this. I can¡¯t keep avoiding the truth.¡± Cynthia stumbled back a few steps, and sank onto the edge of the bed with a thud. She was sweating, tears streaming down her face as she looked at him. ¡°You loved me, Theo. You must have loved me. Otherwise, why would you have defended me so fiercely?¡± ¡°It was because I was furious with Rose. For all these years, she didn¡¯t love me, and she got along so well with other men. I was consumed with jealousy, and lost my sanity for a moment. I may have intentionally tried to provoke Rose as a form of revenge.¡± ¡°So you defended me to get back at Rosalie?¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°Yes, I used you for my foolish revenge. But now, I see how ridiculous it all was. I¡¯ve done something so stupid, and my arrogance has cost me everything.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Cynthia roared angrily. ¡°You say you¡¯ve lost everything, so what you¡¯re saying now is that I was never part of your everything?¡± ¡°Rose is my everything.¡± Theodore¡¯s words were cruel. ¡°Without her, I have nothing and want nothing. Cindy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯llpensate you. I promise your future will be secure. You can do whatever you want, but I don¡¯t think we can¡ª¡± Content belongs to ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Cynthia covered her ears forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else! I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Cynthia cried in agony, her tears flowing freely. Theodore watched her silently. After a long time, she finally grew exhausted. She lowered her hands, and red at him n anger. Chapter 584 ¡°Theo, you have to marry me! You can¡¯t just drop these cruel words on me and walk away like this! I¡¯ve spent my youth loving you. All these years, I¡¯ve loved you so much! I¡¯ve held on for you, but¡­but how can you do this to me? You promised you¡¯d marry me! How can you break your promises, time after time? It¡¯s so despicable of you!¡± ¡°I really am a bastard. You can curse me however you want, it¡¯s all my fault. I will take responsibility.¡± ¡°Then marry me!¡± Cynthia shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else! I just want you to marry me. You must fulfill everything you promised. How can you call yourself a man otherwise? You¡¯ve hurt Rosalie, and now, you¡¯re hurting me. It¡¯s simply unforgivable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t know what else to say beyond that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apologies! I want you to marry me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°You promised you would! I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking now. You must marry me! Theo, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Cynthia, frantic, grabbed his suit. ¡°You promised me! You have to keep your promise! Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of this heart? What¡¯s it for?¡± She clenched her fists and pounded her chest. ¡°This heart beats for you! If not, why should I go through so many surgeries? Just let me die!¡± ¡°Cindy, you shouldn¡¯t think like this. Your life is your own, and it¡¯s still beautiful. You¡¯re so young, and you shouldn¡¯t see me as your only chance. You should go after your dreams,¡± Theodore tried to reason. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tell me what I should do!¡± Cynthia wiped the tears from her face forcefully. ¡°I want you to marry me! You must fulfill your promise. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never be at peace!¡± The gravity of Cynthia¡¯s words was evident; she looked as though she might end her life at any moment. Theodore grasped her arms. ¡°Cindy, calm down. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°How can I calm down?¡± Cynthia screamed. can you expect me to stay calm? Theo, you¡¯re cruel! can you do this to me and How How c Love shatter my hopes? If that¡¯s the case, why did you make so many promises in the first ce? You¡¯re truly despicable!¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯ll give you arge sum of money. Don¡¯t worry. Whatever problems you face in the future¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! I don¡¯t want money! I just want to marry you! Did you think I was with you for the money? So I¡¯m just some kind of gold-digger to you?¡± Cynthia¡¯s emotions were escting Content belongs to Theodore sighed in resignation. ¡°I understand, but besides money, I don¡¯t have much else to offer you.¡± ¡°I want to be Mrs. Spencer! I want to be your wife! Theo, I need to marry you, or I¡¯ll go crazy. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Cynthia clung to his arm. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you so humbly. Please, have somepassion. Don¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t refuse to marry me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t live. What use is this heart?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Please, Theo,don¡¯t abandon me!¡± Cynthia copsed to the ground, clutching his leg desperately while crying uncontrobly. ¡°Theo, in this lifetime, you are my one and only. I don¡¯t want anyone but you! I truly love you. You can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t humiliate me like this!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 585 As Cynthia cried, she suddenly felt a tightness in her chest, and she struggled to breathe. She clutched her heart, gasping for air. Theodore immediately kneeled beside her, and helped her up from the floor before guiding her back to the bed. He quickly pressed the emergency button. Medical staff rushed in to check on Cynthia. The doctor informed Theodore that Cynthia had recently undergone a heart transnt, and was still recovering. She needed to get plenty of rest and avoid emotional stress, as it could put a significant strain on her new heart. Once the medical team left, Cynthiay on the bed in her white wedding dress. Theodore walked over to her. He didn¡¯t take her hand, but said with a resigned tone, ¡°Cindy, why are you doing this to yourself? I¡¯m just a man who¡¯s always breaking his promises. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time on me. There are many other men in this world who deserve your love. You will meet someone better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± Cynthia sneered. ¡°And what about you? Why did you fall in love with Rosalie? Why don¡¯t you love me or someone else?¡± Theodore remained silent for a long time, not responding. ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t be this cruel,¡± Cynthia said as she cried. ¡°Do you know how happy I was when I put on this wedding dress? I gave you all my dignity and showed you my heart, but now you¡¯re humiliating me. And this dress-it was a gift from you.¡± Theodore sighed softly. ¡°At the time, you were very ill, and it was hard to find a suitable heart, so¡­¡± ¡°So you made a promise to marry me, and now, you¡¯re backing out after I got my transnt. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not have this heart!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Cindy,¡± Theodore said, frowning, ¡°isn¡¯t it better this way? You¡¯re alive, safe and sound, and living like a normal person.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not better. It¡¯s not good at all. Without you, there¡¯s no such thing as good.¡± ¡°Even with everything I¡¯ve done, you still want to marry me? Do you think you can¡¯t live without me?¡± Theodore sometimes struggled to understand a woman¡¯s persistence, lContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. but from another angle, he could also rte to it, just as he was fixated on Rosalie. His obsession with Rosalie had caused her so much pain. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re the best man I¡¯ve ever met. I honestly don¡¯t know who else I could find. I only want you. I don¡¯t want anyone but you!¡± Cynthia¡¯s tears were overwhelming, her vulnerability evident. Theodore watched her in silence. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t love you, do you still want to marry me?¡± Cynthia¡¯s mind went nk. She hadn¡¯t expected this man to speak so bluntly to her. She always saw Rosalie as a threat but was confident Theo loved her and that Rosalie couldn¡¯tpare. But now, Theo had spoken inly about not loving her. All her dreams and hopes were shattered by those words, leaving her feeling like she had fallen into endless abyss and had lost everything in an instant. Coved belongs to et She admitted her persistence with Theo wasn¡¯t purely about love, but receiving such a cold response from him still tore her apart. The pain she felt was less about love, and more about hatred and frustration. ¡°Theo, do you really¡­do you really not love me at all?¡± Chapter 586 Theodore looked down, and nodded as gently as he could. ¡°I admit that I do feel guilt toward you, but¡­I don¡¯t love you.¡± Cynthia pulled the sheets open with a whoosh, and rushed to the windows. Theodore immediately chased after her. ¡°Cindy!¡± He shot out like an arrow toward Cynthia, and grabbed her arm. Cynthia charged forward stubbornly. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Theodore pulled her back hard. ¡°No, just let me die! What¡¯s the point of living? Let me die, let me go!¡± Cynthia cried brokenly, and threw herself into his embrace as Theodore pulled her back. She hugged him tight, and buried her head in his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this,¡± she said through sobs. ¡°You can¡¯t be like this! You said you wanted to marry me! You promised me¡­ You promised me!¡± ¡°Cindy, didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? You can¡¯t get agitated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting agitated, I don¡¯t care! I managed to survive, and this is how you treat me? What¡¯s the point of surviving? Just let me die! Let me die!¡± Theodor grabbed her shoulders, and pushed her away from his embrace. He asked emphatically, ¡°Cindy, do you really want to marry me that badly?¡± Cynthia stared at him with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Do you even need to ask me that?¡± ¡°Will you still want to marry me and be Mrs. Spencer, even if I don¡¯t love you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you promised me! Why are you talking about love right now? Theo, I just want you to keep your word, whether you love me or not. Just know that I love you, and that! can even give you a bit of my love for you. No-I can give you so much of it and I¡¯ll still have endless love for you, because nothing in this world canpare with the love I have for you! I don¡¯t care about anything else as long as you¡¯re by my side. I can give up on everything!¡± Theodore looked down in disappointment. The sorrowful face of a woman appeared in his mind. It didn¡¯t belong to Cynthia, but Rosalie. The only thing he saw was hopelessness. He had never felt such hopelessness toward Rosalie, and such hopelessness came from himself. He couldn¡¯t see any hope of reconciling with her, and she would never forgive him. She had married Sebastian-there was no turning back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll marry you. I¡¯ll take you back today to make preparations, and we¡¯ll hold our wedding the day after tomorrow,¡± he finally said. Cynthia was in disbelief when she heard that. She wanted to ask him if he was for real, but each time she asked something like that, he would reassure her that it was. This time she didn¡¯t dare to believe it was, but she had to. Aside from taking him at his word, she had no other choice. Cynthia opened her mouth to say something, but Theodore cut her off. ¡°Cindy, there¡¯s one more thing you must understand.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I can marry you, but you must know that I don¡¯t love you. I¡¯ll treat you well because you¡¯re Mrs. Spencer, and can give you anything you want, but I won¡¯t treat you the way a husband treats his wife. I won¡¯t even sleep on the same bed as you. Do you still want to marry me?¡± The cruelest words were often spoken in the calmest way possible. ¡°Theo, must you put it so cruelly?¡± Chapter 587 ¡°I must tell you this beforehand, because I can¡¯t bring myself to ept another woman born emotionally and physically,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Another woman?¡± Those words were like salt to Cynthia¡¯s wound. ¡°Am I just another woman¡¯ to you now?¡± ¡°Aside from Rose, all other women are ¡®another woman¡¯ to me. That has always been the case. So, Cindy, it¡¯s not toote to leave me right now. I¡¯m not worthy of your devotion. You¡¯ll only be miserable if you marry me now.¡± Theodore made himself absolutely clear, without holding anything back. He made sure to present the whole truth in its cold and cruel entirety. Cynthia had never imagined all these happening. She thought she had full control over Theodore-that he would trust, defend, and love her the moment she shed a tear or looked weak and innocent. It was only until today, after hearing everything he said to her, that she realized everything had been in his control all along. He had been holding himself back the entire time. How well he treated her, as well as his attitude toward her, had all been for Rosalie¡¯s sake. Cynthia had always wanted Theodore and Rosalie to divorce. As long as they were divorced, she thought she would be Mrs. Spencer. Yet, reality was starkly different from what she imagined. After waiting for them to finally get divorced, Theodore ended up figuring out his true feelings. Now that things havee to this point, what was the use of throwing a tantrum and crying up a storm? Cynthia knew when to quit; she recognized the result of her tantrums and crying was Theodore¡¯s willingness to marry her. However, he couldn¡¯t give her love. She would still be Mrs. Spencer, and that was what she wanted. Despite Theodore¡¯s cruel words, Cynthia told herself to calm down. She had always been able to seek the greatest self-benefit even amidst circumstances that were greatly detrimental to herself. ¡°Theo, I love you. Even though I¡¯m hurting terribly from what you said to me, I still love you. Over the years, marrying you has always been my dream and my greatest wish. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with you. Perhaps you¡¯re just going through a moment of weakness, but that¡¯s alright. I will wait for you. We have a long time to go after we get married. People change-I trust you eventually will!¡± ¡°Will you be able to tolerate it if I never change, never love you, and that you¡¯ll always only be Mrs. Spencer in name and not in substance?¡± Theodore pressed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°That¡¯s alright. We have lots of time, and no one can predict the future. For all you know, you might suddenly love me one day, and realize that you need me¡­¡± ¡°Cindy, I¡­¡± ¡°Say no more. Cynthia put her et fingers to Theodore¡¯s lips. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t say anything further, please. Don¡¯t say such cruel things. Let¡¯s not talk about the future. No one knows what will happen in the future. Let¡¯s just focus on the present, alright? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Seeing the tears that kept spilling down her cheeks, Theodore grabbed her hands and gently pushed them away. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± Cynthia finally smiled through her tears. She nodded, and grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand. ¡°Have wee to an agreement, then? We¡¯ll get married the day after tomorrow, is that confirmed?¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s confirmed. make the arrangements. After the wedding is over, we register our marriage. A fulfill your dream of being Mrs. Spencer, but that would be all I can give you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Theo, I¡¯m not greedy. I¡¯ll be very satisfied with that.¡± Cynthia hugged Theodore tight, and leaned into his embrace. ¡°You said that you¡¯ll treat me well, whether or not you love me. I trust you. I¡¯ll always trust you.¡± Theodore¡¯s arms drooped down his sides as he remained silent, his eyes empty and soulless. Chapter 588 Christopher ced his teacup on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Rose, Seb has been recovering pretty well. We can rest assured now,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Seb is blessed. It¡¯s just a pity he hasn¡¯t regained his memories. I¡¯m not in a rush for that to happen, though. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve spotted him secretly trying to recall his memories many times, and it would only make him upset. I don¡¯t know how else to help him. Each time, I¡¯d tell him not to think so hard if he really can¡¯t recall, but¡­he would continue torturing himself.¡± Seeing the worry etched on Rosalie¡¯s face, Christopher said, ¡°Rose, I actually contacted an overseas medical institution who have seen memory loss cases like Seb¡¯s. They have a treatment that has gone through clinical trials with pretty good results. Perhaps it might help him regain his memories.¡± Rosalie looked pleasantly surprised at the news. ¡°Really?¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes. I read their report and various data, as well as sess cases. I¡¯ll have someone send the information to you so you can read through them. If you find it okay, I can make arrangements to send Seb there for treatment for a period of time.¡± ¡°Does the treatment process hurt? Does it involve cranial procedures or electro-therapy? If so, I don¡¯t want Seb undergoing such things,¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°No,¡± Christopher said, waving his hands. ¡°Their treatment approach is very novel, and doesn¡¯t involve surgery or the even more outdated electro- therapy approach. It¡¯s an even more scientific treatment approach, in which the patient won¡¯t feel anything. I certainly wouldn¡¯t bear to let Seb suffer anymore.¡± ¡°Alright. Send me the information, and I¡¯ll ask Seb about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A thought suddenly came to Christopher¡¯s mind, and he said, ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Seb¡¯s father about his marriage.¡± ¡°How did it go? What did his father say?¡± Rosalie asked. Christopher said, ¡°His father initially thought Kwas being a busybody, and was very unhappy. But after a bit of convincing on my part, he agreed not to interfere in Seb¡¯s marriage for the time being.¡± ¡°Did you tell his father about Seb and I?¡± ¡°I naturally didn¡¯t betray you, but his father probably knows about it even without me telling him. He knew since long ago that you¡¯re pregnant, and that the baby isn¡¯t his son¡¯s,¡± Christopher assured her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rosalie was shocked. ¡°Did he say that himself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Christopher nodded. ¡°He knew right from the start that you were pregnant with Theodore¡¯s baby.¡± Shock registered in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case, why did he agree to Seb marrying me? Does he have an ulterior motive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know as yet, but what I do know is that a man like Geoffrey Carter does everything with a goal in mind. He probably thinks he can get something from you, which is why he agreed for Seb to marry you,¡± Christopher said. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I find it very strange,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Rose, I wonder if you really understand Seb?¡± Christopher asked. Rosalie pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Seb¡¯s a good man. He treats me very well, and has always taken good care of me.¡± ¡°Is that it? Perhaps he might not be who you think he is in some aspects. Think harder.¡± Chapter 589 Doubts seeped into Rosalie¡¯s mind when she heard Christopher¡¯s words. She sensed that something wasn¡¯t right, and tried to rack her brains for an answer. ¡°One time when I went to Sebastian¡¯spany, I saw him ring up at his subordinates. I was a little frightened by the way he looked at that time. It waspletely different from the usual gentle person I know him to be.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Christopher pressed further. ¡°How did you feel at that time? Were you shocked?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosalie said, ¡°I was a little shocked, bute to think of it, who hasn¡¯t red up in his entire life? I didn¡¯t think much of it, and just hoped that he wouldn¡¯t blow his top so badly next time. It surely isn¡¯t good for his health.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Christopher nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you suddenly saying something like this to me? Is there something about Seb that I don¡¯t know?¡± She had niggling doubts that Christopher was trying to get at something. ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Everyone has his ugly side, but I can guarantee you that Seb¡¯s feelings for you are genuine,¡± Christopher said. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I know. He treats me very well.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you sense something?¡± Christopher¡¯s question made Rosalie fall silent for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re referring to¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know how to go on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you that this conversation will stay between us if you want it to be that way,¡± Christopher said. Rosalie took a deep breath, and went on, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, but Seb told me before that there was someone he liked. I even met thedy That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be too narcissistic and think that he loved me, just think that he¡¯s very concerned about me and in return, I show him the same concern. I really don¡¯t dare to think about anything else.¡± Christopher nodded, not wanting to make things difficult for Rosalie. ¡°Alright, I know how you feel. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk about it again after Seb regains his memories. Otherwise, many things remain uncertain. There¡¯s one thing I can guarantee you, though.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After Seb recovers and if you want to divorce him, do so without feeling burdened. I¡¯ve talked to his father about it, too. But you¡¯ve got to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± exour ¡°Don¡¯t ever sacrifice yourself to help others. I know you¡¯re a good person with a kind heart. When others treat you well, you can¡¯t help but treat §Ö them well back. You even gave your all to help them. However, you have your limits in the things you can do. You helped Seb this time, but if it were another person, would you also help him with your marriage?¡± Rosalie looked down. ¡°No matter what, what¡¯s done is done. Seb is worthy of me to do what I did. I don¡¯t just blindly help others. He¡¯s worth my effort.¡± ¡°I know you think he¡¯s worthy, but¡­¡± Christopher was getting anxious, but he calmed himself down before going on ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get hurt. Seb won¡¯t hurt you, but what if others have the intention of hurting you? Human hearts are unpredictable.¡± Christopher¡¯s serious face convinced Rosalie that his concern for her was genuine. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep your words in mind. I find myself lucky to be able to meet someone like Seb. No one will treat me as well as he does.¡± Christopher nodded. Chapter 590 Just then, Sebastian walked over. ¡°Rose, Chris, what are you two talking about?¡± Sebastian walked toward Rosalie, sat next to her, and hugged her around her shoulders. ¡°Rose, Chris, what were you two talking about?¡± he repeated. ¡°Just random things,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. Sebastian didn¡¯t press further, and asked, ¡°Rose, can we go out for a stroll in the afternoon? I feel like I haven¡¯t been out for such a long time. The doctor says I can go out for some fresh air.¡± Rose nodded. ¡°Of course, we can. Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± ¡°Anywhere is fine,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, I can go anywhere.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll head out after lunch.¡± Rosalie looked at Christopher, and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat for lunch?¡± Christopher nced at Sebastian, and smiled. ¡°No, thanks. I have a lunch appointment. I¡¯ll join you two next time. Go to a restaurant for lunchter.¡± With that, Christopher stood up and bade them farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll be off, then.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie stood up too. ¡°Let me walk you out.¡± Christopher was about to reject her, but a thought came to mind and he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Sebastian wanted to follow them, but Christopher gave Rosalie a look. Rosalie caught the hint, and immediately understood what he meant. She turned to Sebastian. ¡°Seb, sit here and let me walk Chris out. Stay here and wait for me.¡± Sebastian nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie walked Christopher out. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Rosalie could sense that something was off from the look in Christopher¡¯s eyes just now, and that he wanted to tell her something without Sebastian around. Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes. I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This question might be a little personal. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Rosalie asked doubtfully, ¡°And the question is¡­¡± ¡°Have you and Seb¡­had sex?¡± Christopher¡¯s question stunned Rosalie. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me that?¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°Rose, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m asking you this not because of what you it is, but¡­¡± Christopher was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Of course not,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Sebastian and I have never done something like that.¡± Christopher looked like he had inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. He exined, ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t mean to humiliate you at all. I asked you that for reasons that I¡¯m unable to reveal right now, but you¡¯ll find out one day.¡± ¡°What exactly is the reason? Why are you unable to give me an exnation?¡± she asked doubtfully. ¡°Well¡­¡± Christopher pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Rose, I really want to tell you the reason, but you¡¯ll have to wait. Before that, hope nothing will happen between yout and Seb.¡± Doubts filled Rosalie¡¯s mind, but she knew Christopher wasn¡¯t a careless man. He had his reasons for the words he said and the things he did. As for the specific reason behind his question, she believed he would tell her one day. ¡°Alright, I got it. Although I don¡¯t understand the reason why you¡¯re telling me all these, I trust you¡¯re careful and thoughtful enough. ???????? Please don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen between Seb and I. Not in the past, and not ever. Our marriage isn¡¯t real, and we¡¯ll get a divorce once the time is right.¡± Content belongs to Wife my 591-600 Chapter 591 Rosalie said it resolutely, leaving no room for negotiation. Christopher nodded. ¡°Alright. Thanks for your trust in me, Rose. I¡¯ll give you a clear answer in time toe, I promise.¡± The two of them were so engrossed in conversation that they didn¡¯t notice Sebastian hiding around the corner. Shock and disbelief registered in his eyes as his countenance turned grimmer by the second. His fingers gripped the metal pieces on the decorative wall he was hiding behind, and he tugged them hard. Blood started seeping from his palm. Rosalie returned to the hall, but couldn¡¯t find Sebastian there. She was about to look for him, when she heard someone behind her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Rose.¡± ¡°Seb,¡± Rosalie said, stepping forward. ¡°Where¡­¡± She was about to ask him where he went, when she noticed that his palm was bleeding. ¡°Seb, why is your hand injured?¡± she eximed, panicked. Sebastian¡¯s vision suddenly came into focus, and he shed her a smile. ¡°It was my mistake. I was clumsy, and identally broke a vase. I picked up the shards with my bare hands and identally cut myself.¡± Rosalie pulled Sebastian¡¯s wrist. ¡°Seb,e with me. I¡¯ll treat your wound for you.¡± Instead of ming him for being careless, she quickly got him to sit down before turning around to find a first-aid kit. Sebastian saw the panic and worry on Rosalie¡¯s face, and feelings of tenderness shed past the depths of his heart. Very soon, however, his brows arched as his face turned cold and dark, like the chilling wind in a wintery night. When Rosalie came back, she had a first-aid kit in hand. She deftly applied ointment on Sebastian¡¯s wound, disinfected it, and bandaged it. Sebastian sighed inwardly as he stared at the woman before him. Why did the truth turn out like this? He would rather Rosalie betray him and be pregnant with someone else¡¯s child than for the truth to be like this.Original from N?velDrama.Org. At the very least, had she betrayed him, he had a reason to ask her to make it up to him. Yet, their marriage turned out to be fake. He lost his memory, and forgot about that. She had said to someone else that she would one day divorce him so resolutely. To think the woman he loved, the marriage he believed in, and the lover feelin trusted were all fake. His and emotions were nothing but a pitiful joke. No, not pitiful-hrious. It was the funniest joke in the world. He was a clown and everyone was looking at him like he was a pitiful worm, acting along with him. Even his beloved woman was putting on an act. ¡®Sebastian¡¯, he thought to himself, ¡®Turns out that you¡¯re such a joke. They all see you as a pitiful worm, but you remain so ignorant.¡¯ Rosalie bandaged Sebastian¡¯s wound with utmost care. She released his hand and looked at him to ask, ¡°Seb, how do you feel? Does it still hurt?¡± Sebastian snapped back to attention, and shook his head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m sorry for being so careless.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? You certainly didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I wouldn¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re worried about me. It¡¯s my fault for making you worry.¡± The lowly and cautious look on Sebastian¡¯s face made Rosalie sigh. ¡°Seb, you don¡¯t need to be so careful around me, or keep apologizing. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°But¡­¡± He stopped. Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little frustrated over my memory loss and being stuck at h..ne.¡± Rosalie gently patted his arm. ¡°Seb, aren¡¯t we heading out this afternoon? Let¡¯s find a nice restaurant and go out for a walk after lunch. I¡¯ll go with you wherever you want. I know you must be bored to tears. Let¡¯s have some funter. Sebastian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon, Rosalie drove Sebastian to a restaurant in the city center. However, the moment they stepped in there, they were greeted by the manager who said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir and madam. Our entire restaurant is reserved for a private function, and we won¡¯t be able to host any guests today.¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°I called earlier to make a reservation, and there weren¡¯t any issues. Why was it so suddenly reserved?¡± The manager said apologetically, ¡°My staff might have made a mistake. I¡¯m so sorry about that.¡± Rosalie was slightly displeased. ¡°You didn¡¯t inform us beforehand, and we¡¯vee all the way here. Now, you¡¯re telling me that the entire restaurant is reserved by someone else and you want me to leave? That¡¯s simply unprofessional of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir and madam. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a discount on your next visit. My sincerest apologies about today.¡± Rosalie was angry, but there was nothing she could do about it. Sebastian¡¯s heart ached upon seeing how angry she was. He stepped forward, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s your problem for not informing us beforehand. You caused us to make a wasted trip here.¡± Although Sebastian lost his memory, he was tall and strong, and boasted an imposing aura. The manager felt intimidated, and immediately shed him an ingratiating smile. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount during your next visit here.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about the discount. I don¡¯t care for it,¡± Sebastian said coldly. ¡°Firste, first served. What¡¯s more, this was a mistake on your end. If it¡¯s about the money, I¡¯ll buy this restaurant and make you cancel this reservation of the entire restaurant.¡± ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡± The manager looked conflicted, not knowing what to do. Just then, a couple walked in. The manager saw the couple, and hurriedly said to Sebastian and Rosalie, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please excuse me.¡± He stepped forward to wee the couple. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Ms. Zeller.¡± Cynthia held Theodore¡¯s arm, and asked, ¡°Where are our seats? Bring us there.¡± Rosalie saw Theodore and Cynthia, and her face stiffened. She never expected to bump into them here. As it turned out, they were the ones who reserved the entire restaurant. How could it be so coincidental? She wondered if Theodore had secretly spied on her. However, upon second thought, how could he possibly do that? Unless he installed surveince cameras in Sebastian¡¯s home. Theodore was stunned to see Rosalie and Sebastian there as well. Shock shed past the depths of his eyes, but heposed himself quickly. He arched a brow in Rosalie¡¯s direction. ¡°What a coincidence. You two are here, too.¡± Sebastian saw Theodore, and his eyes narrowed. His eyes glinted with a tinge of animosity. This animosity came so naturally, like an instinct that remained despite the loss of his memories. Carments Rosalie subconsciously stood in front of Sebastian, and looked warily at Theodore. Cynthia smiled victoriously as she held Theodore¡¯s arm tight. She was shocked to see them there, but she refused to let it show. ¡°It¡¯s you guys, I didn¡¯t expect to see you two here. It¡¯s a pity Theodore and I have reserved the entire restaurant.¡± Cynthia spoke gently and politely, but there was something strange in her tone that was hard to pinpoint Rosalie wanted to barf at how pretentious Cynthia looked. ¡°It¡¯s not a pity at all. This isn¡¯t the only restaurant around, and there are many more around the corner. Seb and I will be off, then ¡± Rosalie held Sebastian¡¯s hand, and started walking out When they brushed past Theodore and Cynthia, Sebastian suddenly, stopped in his tracks. Rosalie turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Seb?¡± Sebastian¡¯s dark gazended on Theodore and Cynthia. He wrapped his arm around Rosalie¡¯s waist, and pulled her into his embrace Rose, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us? These two are ¡± Cynthia knew about Sebastian, as Yerick had updated her about it Sebastian¡¯s heart was supposed to be hers, but Rosalie that bitch refused to sign the agreement. She had thought Sebastian was doomed to die, and didn¡¯t expect him to survive the ordeal ¡°Seb, we¡¯ll talk when we¡¯re back.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to talk about things under such circumstances. She felt annoyed at the mere sight of Cynthia and Theodore Rosalie¡¯s hesitation made Sebastian nod, not wanting to make things difficult for her. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them made a move to leave, but Theodore suddenly said. ¡°I¡¯m her ex¨Chusband, Theodore Spencer. I heard you lost your memories, Mr. Carter. You don¡¯t look too well, either.¡± Sebastian could sense the animosity Theodore¡¯s tone, but he said easily with a smile, ¡°No wonder Rose divorced you. The look in your eyes isn¡¯t friendly at all. I¡¯m recovering very well under Rose¡¯s care. We hardly spend time apart.¡± The air was tense with animosity. Rosalie felt ill at ease. Cynthia felt ufortable as well. She could sense Theodore behaving aggressively toward Sebastian over Rosalie. Hardly spent time apart? Theodore scoffed. ¡°That can¡¯t be for real. Don¡¯t you know that Rose ¡°Mr. Spencer,¡± Rosalie cut him off, and red at him with a warning look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Ms. Zeller supposed to go for lunch? Hurry on. Seb and I are leaving.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s not interrupt Rosalie and her husband. They look busy.¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t like Rosalie and Theodore seeing each other. It made her feel very uneasy. She was afraid that Theodore might go back on his word. The air became tense once again, as if time hade to a standstill. ¡°Seb, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalie wanted to take Sebastian away from this ce. The look on Theodore¡¯s face turned cold. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Wait. It FIS BONUS must be fate that we bumped into each other here. Let¡¯s have lunch together. My treat.¡± Rosalie turned around, and said with furrowed brows, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to bother you two.¡± ¡°No such thing. Cindy and I have all the time in this world to spend with each other, but it¡¯s rare for the four of us to meet. Let¡¯s have a meal. Don¡¯t go anywhere else. The manager wouldn¡¯t need to feel bad canceling on you two, too,¡± Theodore insisted. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus hapter 594 Theodore seemed to have made up his mind about it. Cynthia was shocked by Theodore¡¯s suggestion, and became ill at ease. ¡°Theo, wouldn¡¯t it disrupt Rosalie and¡­¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Sebastian suddenly said, cutting Cynthia off. Rosalie¡¯s heart leapt. She turned around, and looked at Sebastian in shock. Sebastian looked at Theodore. Lifting his chin, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, such a chance is rare toe by.¡± He then turned back to look at Rosalie. ¡°Rose, shall we?¡± He even sought Rosalie¡¯s opinion on it. ¡°Seb, I¡­¡± She wanted to reject the idea, but Sebastian tightened his grip over her hand and looked expectantly and pleadingly at her. Rosalie sensed something from the look in his eyes. She could sense that if she didn¡¯t agree to Sebastian¡¯s request and left the restaurant right now, Sebastian would surely let his imagination run wild back at home. Rather than leaving him to stew in his misery, she would rather let him find release and not make things difficult for himself. Rosalie looked straight into Sebastian¡¯s eyes, and nodded. Theodore furrowed his brows. Seeing Sebastian and Rosalie exchanging nces, and the chemistry between them, fire burned in his chest. The pain was excruciating. Despite the searing pain, he looked firm and resolute. Rosalie turned around. ¡°Alright, then ¡± Cynthia was very upset upon hearing both Rosalie and Sebastian agree to Theodore¡¯s suggestion. She wanted to say something, but when she turned around to nce at The Jore, she knew things were set in stone and she could do nothing to change it. The more she said, the pettier she would look, Having known about Theodore¡¯s attitude toward her, she didn¡¯t dare to challenge him. Before, she already said some things that angered him and depleted his patience toward her. She would have to bear with it, and keep her silence. The manager heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the matter settled harmoniously between them. He then brought the four of them to a quiet private lounge. The moment they sat down, Rosalie said, ¡°I need the washroom. Seb,e with me, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seb left together with Rosalie. Cynthia snuck a nce at Theodore. ¡°They seem very close. They¡¯re even going to the washroom together.¡± She seemed to be insinuating something, but what she said was factual and there was nothing to avoid. ¡°Go ahead and ce our orders first,¡± Theodore said coldly. Cynthia could sense his aloofness, and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Rosalie and her husband to order together.¡± She specifically emphasized the address ¡°husband¡°, as if it were a reminder to Treadore. Theodore sad nothing further, and wate quiety. When Rosale and Sebastien arrived at a quiet ce, she stopped in fer tracks ¡°Sen are you upset in any WEN Ste added in al seriousness. Tell me the truth After a moment¡¯s silence. Sebestian red. To be honest, I¡¯m a Ittle upset to bump into your exhusband here. Youle even pregrant with his chic. I don¡¯t feelfortable about that et all¡± Sebestian looked down. I¡¯m sorry, Rose. I know this isn¡¯t your faut.¡± He walked to her, and held her hand. ¡°I said I¡¯m ufortable about it because I feel indignant for you, not because I¡¯m judging you. I¡¯m sure you were hurt very deeply by him. He and that woman probably behaved inappropriately while you were stil married to him, right?¡± ¨C B Rosalie nodded, ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Rose, do you still love him?¡± Sebastian asked darkly. Rosalie lifted her head at Sebastian¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for close to eleven years, and I¡¯ve loved him for a long time. But everything that has happened this far has depleted all my feelings for him. I have no desire whatsoever to go back to him.¡± Sebastian¡¯s heart broke at her words. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m a little worried about you having lunch with him. Why did you¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t go on, but her eyes were filled with doubts. ¡°I want to get to know him afresh,¡± Sebastian exined. ¡°Perhaps it can trigger my lost memories. Rose, don¡¯t be so protective of me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with him. I just want to know what your previous lover is like.¡± After a moment of silence, Rosalie said, ¡°Seb, Theo doesn¡¯t yet know that I¡¯m pregnant, so¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell him. He¡¯s not worthy of that.¡± Sebastian held her shoulders. ¡°Rose, no matter what, I¡¯ll treat the baby in your stomach as mine and love him like my own. You don¡¯t need to worry at all.¡± Rosalie looked straight into Sebastian¡¯s eyes, her eyes glinting with emotions. She had now idea how she managed to get so lucky to meet Sebastian. She was very touched by everything he had done for her, but reality reminded her clearly that it was impossible between Sebastian and her. She didn¡¯t have the courage to love anyone right now. Rosalle nodded. Theodore sat at the table, and nced at his watch many times, Cynthia could sense his frustration ¡°Theo, why don¡¯t I go check out what¡¯s going on?¡± Theodore said coldly, ¡°No nee The moment he said so, he looked in the direction of the washroom and announced darkly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He was about to stand up, when he saw Sebastian and Rosalie emerge from a distance, He immediately sat back down and remained calm andposed as usual, as if he hadn¡¯t been irritated just a second ago. Cynthia noticed everything, and started to panic. Her fingers subconsciously gripped the hem of her shirt as hatred shed past/ the depths of her eyes. After Rosalie sat down with Sebastian, Cynthia said with a smile befitting of a host, ¡°You two are so close, you¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± ¡®A cheap woman like her is only worthy of someone like Sebastian, thought Cynthia. Although Sebastian was handsome, being handsome was nothingpared to being loaded, How could Sebastianpare with Theodore? Theodore was the CEO of SK Enterprise, and who was Sebastian? He was just a waiter! Rosalie was probably going to be the one footing the bill at a restaurant like this, since she kept a handsome but good¨Cfor¨Cnothing bum like Sebastian around, Cynthia felt smug to no end, but she kept a gentle and polite look on her face. Theodore nced indifferently at Cynthia, but upon closer look, there was a tinge of displeasure in his eyes. Cynthia saw the displeasure on his face from the corner of her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to turn to look at him. Her heart trembled with fear. Rosalie was a married woman now. Was it wrong of her to give her her blessings? If Theodore loved her so much, why did he divorce her in the first ce? Sebastian smiled warmly, and put his hand over Rosalie¡¯s hand on her knees. Although it was under the table, everyone could tell how intimate they were. CON BUNDLE. get more free bonus E ¡°Ms. Zeller and Mr. Spencer are a great match, too. You two have probably known each other for a long time,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Yes,¡± Cynthia said. ¡°Theo and I have known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Has it been ten years?¡± Sebastian asked her back, doubtful. ¡°Rose and Mr. Spencer have known each other for eleven years, right?¡± The air tensed up; Rosalie tugged Sebastian¡¯s arm gently, signaling him to stop harping on the subject. Sebastian looked at the displeased expression on Theodore¡¯s face, feeling exhrated at achieving his goal. ¡°Waiter,¡± Sebastian called. The manager walked in with a waiter. Rosalie saw the waiter behind the manager, and was stunned for a moment. Shock shed past her eyes as she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Lily was also stunned to see all of them. ¡°Hello, Ms. Young, Mr. Carter.¡± Lily never expected to see them at the restaurant. Theodore nced at Lily, and asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± Rosalie gave Sebastian a look; she was about to open her mouth and say something, but she hesitated and stopped herself. Theodore and Cynthia were around, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say much. Sebastian looked at Rosalie, doubt in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He looked at Lily and found her rather familiar, but he didn¡¯t remember who she was. He even found her unworthy of him *YS BONUS remembering her. Lily looked confused upon seeing Sebastian¡¯s expression, as though he didn¡¯t know her at all. Come to think of it, that wasn¡¯t strange. In fact, it was very normal for someone important like Sebastian to not remember who she was. It was also rather awkward since they had met before. She tried to recall the circumstces of their previous meeting. Mr. Carter was pretending that there was a girl he fancied whose name was Lily. Coincidentally, that was her name and she was called over to put on an act. The one he truly fancied was probably this Ms. Young before her. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve met Ms. Yancey before, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into her here,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± the manager said. ¡°She¡¯s our best waiter, and I¡¯ve arranged for her to serve you.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The four of them picked up the menus, and started cing their orders. ¡°Seb, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Sebastian asked her back. Rosalie browsed through the menu, and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡± This time, she wanted to take Sebastian¡¯s lead. Sebastian looked through the menu, and made his choice. ¡°How about the Greek slow roasted leg ofmb? It looks delicious.¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment at Sebastian¡¯s suggestion to ordermb, but she nodded anyway. ¡°Alright, then. Me too¡­¡± +18 BERIS Theodore smacked the menu shut and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Rose doesn¡¯t like eatingmb, Mr. Carter?¡± Sebastian furrowed his brows, and looked at Rosalie. ¡°Do you not like eatingmb?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°Not at all. Lamb is a good choice.¡± Rosalie said so to ease the tension in the air, but Theodore refused to let her have her way, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve never enjoyed eatingmb. One time I orderedmb for you, you almost vomited. Did you forget? You can¡¯t stand the taste ofmb.¡± Theodore was mocking Sebastian for not even knowing that Rosalie didn¡¯t eatmb. He didn¡¯t know a thing about Rosalie, so how could he marry her? The smile on Rosalie¡¯s face stiffened. She turned to look at Theodore,and shot him a cold re. ¡°Mr. Spencer, people change. They don¡¯t always stay the same. You know this very well, don¡¯t you?¡± The aloofness in Rosalie¡¯s eyes pierced through Theodore¡¯s heart. He smiled helplessly, and asked, ¡°Does that mean you wantmb?¡± ¡°Why not? Lamb¡¯s pretty delicious like whatever Seb likes to eat.¡± Rosalie turned to Sebastian, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ordermb.¡± She sounded like she was saying it out of spite, and Sebastian could sense it. He wasn¡¯t sure if Rosalie liked eatingmb right now, but since she didn¡¯t like it in the past, he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. She probably wouldn¡¯t feelfortable eating something she didn¡¯t fully enjoy. ¡°Rose, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like havingmb. Let¡¯s have something else. Why don¡¯t you choose?¡± he offered. Rosalie didn¡¯t actually want to eatmb, and she said what she said out of spite. On second thought, she shouldn¡¯t force herself to eatmb out of anger over Theodore. If she got nauseous, it would blow her cover. She stared at the menu, suddenly at a loss for what to order. ¡°Braised beef,¡± Theodore suddenly spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite.¡± Theodore turned to the waiter, and said, ¡°I want one braised beef. Rose, order that too. You love eating that.¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows, slightly displeased. Theodore was seizing every chance he could get to provoke and challenge them. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten sick of eating braised beef,¡± Rosalie countered coldly. ¡± Two tropical seafood pae, thank you.¡± Rosalie returned the menu to Lily. It was Theodore¡¯s turn to furrow his brows. ¡°Is that so? Gotten sick of it? Then tell me, what are you not sick of eating?¡± ¡°Why must I tell you? Who are you to me?¡± Rosalie said with a small smile. ¡°Mr. Spencer, you should be taking care of your girlfriend.¡± Cynthia smiled awkwardly. ¡°I want braised beef too, as well as a bottle of red wine. Which red wine do you want to have?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie and Theodore said at the ame time. They immediately exchanged nces, sensing something was wrong. Rosalie was pregnant and couldn¡¯t drink, but why did he feel as though something was wrong? Rosalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink. Please give me a ss of fruit juice. Anything works.¡± Theodore said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink, too. Give me a ss of fruit juice, the same as hers.¡± Theodore seemed to be bent on antagonizing her. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°No, don¡¯t make the same fruit juices for us.¡± Lily nced at Theodore and then back at Rosalie, looking lost. What exactly was going on? Why did she feel such tension in the air? ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink, either. Please give me a ss of fruit juice, the same as my wife¡¯s.¡± Sebastian said, Lily nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked at all three of them before finally looking at Cynthia, asking. ¡°What kind of red wine would you like?¡± Cynthia forced a smile, and tried to suppress the displeasure bubbling in her chest. ¡°I won¡¯t drink too. Give me a ss of fruit juice, the same as Theo¡¯s.¡± With that, Cynthia looked at Theodore and smiled coyly. Lily shed them a professional smile, with mixed feelings in her heart. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus What exactly were the four of them up to? Theodore¡¯s face turned cold, and he remained silent. Upon noticing his silence, Lily put the menus aside and said, ¡°Alright, your orders will being right up.¡± After Lily left, the air in the room turned strange. The four of them ended up staring at each other. The air in the room was stiff and awkward, and was in dire need of something to break the silence. Cynthia said, ¡°Oh yes, Rosalie. Do you know that I¡¯m getting discharged today?¡± Rosalie gave her a small smile, and said perfunctorily, ¡°Is that so? Congrattions. You look like you¡¯re all recovered.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to Theo, who spared no effort to save me and did so much for me. Of course I have to do all I can to survive this.¡± Oh, yes, there¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯m getting married to Theo the day. after tomorrow.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes were glinting with excitement. Rosalie was stunned upon hearing the news. She heard many times about Theodore wanting to marry Cynthia, and even heard about the promise he made to Cynthia. Yet, at this moment, hearing about them getting married the day after tomorrow in such a peaceful and harmonious setting, it suddenly became so real to her in a way that she had never felt before. She felt like a character in the story of the boy who cried wolf- except this time, the wolf was really here. She believed the wolf was here. ¡°Congrattions, Sebastian said with a smile. Looks like I have to prepare a gift for you two.¡± Sebastian was quite happy to hear that they were getting married. ¡°No need for that. Would you two be free to attend our wedding?¡± Cynthia said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to pass,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°¡°Seb and I have something on, and won¡¯t be free the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll send someone over with a gift* ¡°I see,¡± Cynthia said with disappointment. ¡°What a pity.¡± Perhaps it was a good thing Rosalie didn¡¯t attend the wedding, lest Theodore regret his decision on the day of the wedding. They went on chatting idly. Theodore¡¯s gaze would asionallynd on Rosalie and Sebastian, and then turn cold. ¡°Mr. Carter, I heard you lost your memories and forgot everything. It seems to me, however, that you haven¡¯t forgotten about Rose,¡± Theodore said. Sebastian looked at Rosalie with a gentle smile. ¡°Even if I forgot everyone in this world, I wouldn¡¯t forget Rose.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Theodore said in a toneced with doubts. ¡°That¡¯s nice, forgetting everything except for a single person. I wonder if it¡¯s a coincidence, a miracle, or that your memory has a will of its own that can be controlled.¡± Theodore was insinuating something, as if hinting that Sebastian had done it on purpose. Sebastian may have lost his memories, but he could catch Theodore¡¯s hint that he was lying. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and ced it on the table, saying FIA BORUS solemnly and emphatically, ¡°How could I so easily forget someone carved in the core of my being? Even if I forgot everything, I wouldn¡¯t forget her. I¡¯m not like someone else, pandering over another woman while married and embarrassing the entire male poption.¡± The tension in the room was growing once again, and it made Rosalie feel uneasy. She shot Theodore a pleading look when she saw him about to p back at Sebastian and gave him a slight shake of her head, signaling him not to say anything further. Theodore really wanted to punch Sebastian in the face, but he knew he didn¡¯t have the right to do so. The fact was, he had lost the right due to his foolishment. The pleading look in Rosalie¡¯s eyes right now, her begging him for the sake of another man and caring about another man so deeply, was a punch to Theodore¡¯s gut. Ho For Rosalie¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t start fighting Sebastian. It would only hurt her badly. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Theodore said indifferently. He said nothing further beyond th Sebastian had thought that Theodore would p back with a retort, and didn¡¯t expect him to agree with his words. Although he didn¡¯t remember much about Theodore, he had a very strong negative feeling about him. He felt that Theodore wasn¡¯t one to agree so readily to what others say, especially his rival in love. Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing Theodore not pick a fight with Sebastian. At the very least, Theodore backed down. Cynthia furrowed her brows. ¡°Theo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sebastian was clearly provoking Theodore. Why was he not getting angry at all? He even agreed to Sebastian¡¯s words. Was he mad? Was he holding himself back for Rosalie¡¯s sake? Cynthia was fuming. Rosalie didn¡¯t enjoy this meal one bit. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into them here, and least of all, that she would have lunch with Theodore and Cynthia. The four of them didn¡¯t talk much after that. After lunch, Theodore asked, ¡°Where are you two nning to go after lunch?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be walking around,¡± Rosalie said. Tet¡¯s go together the four of us.¡± sether was the greatestpromise she could She couldn¡¯t possibly spend the entire afternoon staring at Siroter grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Yes, Rose and I want some are the in the afterTION* Theodore scoffed. ¡°What worried that I¡¯ll snatch her away?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said indifferently; ¡°We¡¯ll see if you Upon sensing the tension build up again, Rosalie immediately said, You two have such high status in society. Please don¡¯t joke around like this.¡± Cynthia was confused by Rosalie¡¯s words. Theodore was clearly the only one with a high status in society. That description had nothing to do with Sebastian, who was a mere waiter. What¡¯s the big deal with him? Rosalie was shameless enough to say something like that. Was she trying to boost her husband¡¯s ego? How sad. Theodore crossed his arms against his chest and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡± He decided to stop ying a fool, and listen to Rosalie. He then signaled for the waiter. ¡°The bill, please.¡± Lily walked over with the bill in hand. Theodore was about to take the bill, when Sebastian beat him to it and grabbed the bill. ¡°Let me.¡± He signed his name on the bill, and pulled out a card from his pocket Theodore furrowed his brows, he was about to say something, when Rosalie said, ¡°Let Sebastian take this. It¡¯ll be our treat this time ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too good,¡± Cynthia said. Theo oked the entire restaurant. It won¡¯t be cheap.¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford #t?¡± Sebastian looked coldly at Cynthia. She looked like a nasty person right from the get go, and she disgusted him Cynthia smiled. ¡°Why would I think so? I just think there¡¯s no need for you to go to such an expense, when it¡¯s just peanuts for Theo¡± Lily sensed something wrong with Cynthia¡¯s words. Why does thisdy sound as though she thinks that Mr. Carter is very poor? Sebastian was the CEO of Skycrest Enterprise. If he were poor, there wouldn¡¯t be rich people in this world. Sebastian ignored Cynthia, and said to Lily, ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Carter,¡± Lily said as she took the card. She addressed him very courteously, as if trying to remind someone of something Cik get the fee bespeure Cynthia was stunned to hear Lily¡¯s tone. Why was she addressing him so formally? She was about to ask further, but Lily left before she had a chance to. Rosalie saw the direction that Lily walked away in and stood up, as if thinking of something. ¡°Pardon me, I need the washroom.¡± She turned to say to Sebastian, ¡°Seb, wait for me for a while.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Shall I go with you?¡± ¡°No need. Just wait for me here.¡± With that, Rosalie left. As she walked off, a feeling of uneasiness made her text Theodore. [Don¡¯t bully Seb, please.] Theodore replied to her text. [Okay.] Rosalie texted back, [Thank you.] Lily was settling the bill with Sebastian¡¯s card when Rosalie walked over to her. ¡°Ms. Yancey.¡± Lily turned around, and asked, ¡°Ms. Young, is something the matter?¡± ¡°May I chat with you privately?¡± Rosalie asked. Lily nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Shall we find a quiet ce?¡± 1/3- ¡°Sure. Come with me.¡± Lily led Rosalie to an empty room, and asked, ¡°Ms. Young, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem somewhere?¡± ¡°There is a problem somewhere.¡± ¡°Is there somethingcking in my service? C do you have issues with the restaurant itself? Please feel free to share your thoughts. I¡¯ll convey your feedback to the manager.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem with the restaurant, but it¡¯s regarding you and Seb.¡± * ¡°Mr. Carter and I?¡± Lily didn¡¯t fully understand where Rosalie was going. ¡°What is it between Mr. Carter and I? We did meet once thest time and you were there as well, but it seems like he has forgotten me.¡± ¡°Ms. Yancey, it¡¯s like this. Seb lost his memories due to an ident.¡± ¡°I see. Will he get better?¡± Lily looked rather concerned. Rosalie nodded. ¡°He will,¡± she said, ¡°but before that happens, I want to help him out. Seb likes you too, so¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lily was extremely shocked. ¡°Mr. Carter likes me?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes. Has he never shared that with you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lily¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had no prior interactions whatsoever with Sebastian, how could he possibly like her? They did meet once, but that was only because she was dragged to the ce by Sebastian¡¯s sister. They didn¡¯t meet each other after that, and now, Rosalie was telling her that he liked her? It was unbelievable! What¡¯s more, from their conversation, it seemed as though Rosalie and Sebastian were now a married couple. She didn¡¯t understand what Rosalie misunderstood. Or did something happen that she was unaware of? She didn¡¯t think someone like Sebastian, who didn¡¯t have any prior interactions with her, would start thinking of her that way just from that one encounter. She didn¡¯t believe that such a fantasy would happen in real life. ¡°Ms. Yancey, Seb probably confessed his feelings for you but you rejected him and even reconciled with your boyfriend. I don¡¯t really understand, what kind of man would make you reject Seb?¡± Lily was utterly confused. She felt her brain reeling out of control and on the verge of copse. ¡°When did Mr. Carter confess to me? What¡¯s going on? Ms. Young must have misunderstood something, but what kind of misunderstanding would make her say something like this? she thought. Wife my 601 Lily opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. She looked confused. Seeing Lily¡¯s expression, Rosalie continued, ¡°Miss Yancey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to pressure you into anything. It¡¯s up to you. You don¡¯t have to ept Seb. But right now, there are some things I think you can help with. After all, you¡¯re the woman he likes.¡± Lily pursed her lips, ¡°If he likes me, why would he forget me? But it seems like he hasn¡¯t forgotten you.¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°Forgetting someone doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯re not important to him. He also forgot his sister and father, but his family is very important to him. It¡¯s just that he happens to still remember me. He used to like you so much. When he mentioned you to me, he looked so sad. Your not loving him is hurtful to him, but I know it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Lily smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Young, I don¡¯t know what exactly you want to say. What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Could we have dinner together tonight? I want¡­ I want you to talk to Seb alone.¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Miss Yancey, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t mean anything else by it. I just feel that Seb likes you so much that if he spends time alone with you, maybe you can help him recover some of his memories. Just one meal, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, no one will hurt you. I promise.¡± Lily said, ¡°Miss Young, I understand your intentions, and I know you won¡¯t hurt me. I just think you might be misunderstanding something. Mr. Carter and I are not in the kind of rtionship you think we are. We¡­¡± At this point, Lily paused. Rosalie asked, ¡°What about you two?¡± Lily wanted to exin to Rosalie that she and Sebastian weren¡¯t in the kind of rtionship she imagined¨Cbut thinking back to that moment, it was possible that Sebastian hadn¡¯t told Rosalie the truth either. If she recklessly revealed the truth now, she might ruin Sebastian¡¯s ns. Seeing Lily¡¯s hesitation, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there are some things I feel¡­¡± Lily suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pressure you into anything. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s okay. You have the right to refuse me, and I absolutely won¡¯t me you,¡± Rosalie quickly said. +15 BONUS Lily thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then can you tell me how he lost his memory? If you want me to help him, at least I need to know these things. If you feel it¡¯s inconvenient, that¡¯s okay too.¡± Rosalie nodded, ¡°No problem. You should know. It was my oversight not telling you. This is what happened. Seb had an ident¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Rosalie recounted everything to Lily. After hearing it, Lily was utterly shocked. ¡°He actually went through something like this. It¡¯s really¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe her astonishment. Rosalie said, ¡°Yes, I was also very shocked and saddened at the time. Fortunately, Seb¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s lost his memory. I really want to help him regain it. Besides, he told me before that he likes you, so¡­¡± Lily finally understood. Rosalie had good intentions; it was likely that Sebastian had lied to her before. P Wife my 602 Sebastian indeed had a woman he liked, and that woman was Rosalie. He didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth, so he lied. Lily suddenly thought of something. Still feeling somewhat puzzled, she asked, ¡°You say I¡¯m the girl he likes, but you¡¯re married. Don¡¯t you feel jealous?¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°Miss Yancey, actually, my marriage with Seb is quiteplicated. We didn¡¯t marry for love, so¡­ But Miss Lily, please believe me, the rtionship between Seb and me is definitely not what you think. The reason we got married¡­¡± Rosalie found that she couldn¡¯t cover up the situation anymore. ¡°Forget it, I might as well tell you the truth.¡± Rosalie roughly exined the situation to Lily. After hearing it, Lily wanted to find a chair to sit down and calm herself.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you married him to help him?¡± she asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I originally thought that since Seb liked you, he could pursue you. If you could marry him, it¡¯d be perfect. But he told me that you rejected him, so at that time, I had no other choice.¡± Lily smiled awkwardly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± It seemed Sebastian had lied to Rosalie about a lot of things. Who knew what he was really thinking? If he liked Rosalie, why not just confess? Why invent a girl he supposedly liked, causing the person he truly liked to misunderstand? But in the end, he still married the woman he loved. This whole thing was just too messy. ¡°Miss Yancey, promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone what I said. Alright?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I believe you¡¯re telling me this because you trust me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said, ¡°because I think the girl Seb likes can¡¯t be a bad person. She must be someone worthy of his affection, so I trust you.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± It seemed that Rosalie was also a kind person. But the woman across from her, Cynthia, didn¡¯t seem like a good person. That woman had an odd and unpleasant aura, making people ufortable just by looking at her. ¡°Miss Yancey, what do you think? Are you willing to help?¡± Lily thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you. +15 BONUS Given that Rosalie was a good person, she didn¡¯t mind doing this favor. Besides, she also wanted Sebastian to regain his memory quickly and stop pretending that she was the one he liked. If he really liked a woman, he should confess to her. Instead, she somehow ended up with a secret admirer,¡± and that admirer¡¯s wife had evene to find her. This situation was really impossible to unravel. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Great, thank you. I¡¯ll make the arrangements after this.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lily said. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange phone numbers.¡± Rosalie and Lily took out their phones. Then, they entered their phone number into each other¡¯s phone. 11 In the restaurant, the three people waited and waited, but Rosalie still hadn¡¯te. Cynthia was getting impatient. She wanted to find the waiter and ask him what he meant by calling Sebastian ¡°Mr. Carter.¡± ¡°Theo, I¡¯m going to the restroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡°. Theodore nodded. After Cynthia was gone, only Sebastian and Theodore were left. The two men looked at each other, neither speaking for a long time. The air was thick with awkwardness and tension. BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you Wife my 603 Cynthia walked around, and saw Rosalie and the waitering out of a corner. She immediately hid. It seemed like the two were discussing something, but before Cynthia could listen in, their conversation ended. Rosalie left in another direction, while Lily walked toward her. Cynthia walked up to Lily, and asked, ¡°What were you two whispering about?¡± ¡°Do you need something?¡± Lily responded calmly. Cynthia looked Lily up and down. ¡°How do you know Rosalie?¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± Cynthia hurriedly dered her identity. ¡°My surname is Zeller. I¡¯m about to be the future wife of the president of SK Enterprise.¡± Lily smiled politely. ¡°Miss Zeller, I once had a meal with Miss Young, but we¡¯re not very close.¡± ¡°Really? Then why did you call her husband Mr. Carter? He¡¯s just a waiter.¡± The title ¡°Mr. Carter¡± made Cynthia feel really uneasy. ¡°A waiter? Miss Zeller, you must be mistaken. He¡¯s, the CEO of Skycrest Enterprise,¡± Lily replied. The words ¡°CEO of Skycrest Enterprise¡± struck Cynthia¡¯s mind like a bolt of lightning. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the multinational corporation, right?¡± Cynthia asked. Lily nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia¡¯s heart trembled violently. How could it be? How could Rosalie be married to the president of Skycrest Enterprise? No, it couldn¡¯t be true! Sebastian was just a waiter. She clearly saw him wearing a waiter¡¯s uniform at the vi before. If¡­ If he really was the CEO of Skycrest Enterprise, didn¡¯t that mean Rosalie, after leaving Theodore, had immediatelynded another wealthy man? ¡°Miss Zeller, are you alright?¡± Lily noticed Cynthia¡¯s pale expression, and suddenly felt quite satisfied. ¡°Are you really not close with Rosalie?¡± Cynthia asked suspiciously. ¡°Miss Zeller, that doesn¡¯t seem to concern you, does it?¡± Lily replied calmly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia clenched her fists. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? You¡¯re just a waitress!¡± +15 BONUS ¡°Miss Zeller, even if I¡¯m just a waitress, I have the right not to answer personal questions.¡± Cynthia was furious. She turned around, and stormed off. As she walked away, she pulled out her phone and searched for information on Sebastian. Sure enough, he was the CEO of Skycrest Enterprise. Cynthia was so furious that she almost threw her phone to the ground. She had always thought Sebastian was just a waiter. It never even crossed her mind to look him up online! In the end, she identally learned the truth from a waitress. Cynthia couldn¡¯t ept this. She always believed that after Rosalie left Theodore, Rosalie could only marry someone beneath her, but now it turns out she married another young and handsome tycoon! That Rosalie was so cunning! She hid things on purpose just to make Cynthia look like a fool! Rosalie made her embarrass herself in front of a mere waiter! Rosalie didn¡¯t deserve this! The CEO of SK Enterprise and Skycrest Enterprise were both her husbands! Who gave her the right? Where did she get such good luck? Why were all the powerful and wealthy men drawn to her? Cynthia wasn¡¯t about to let her have her way. She wasn¡¯t going to allow Rosalie to live a good life! Cynthia¡¯s jealousy burned like fire, especially now that she knew Theodore still had feelings for Rosalie. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Filled with rage, she went to find the restaurant manager and said furiously, ¡°Fire that waitress!¡± The manager was stunned. ¡°Why¡­? Did she provide poor service?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Her service was terrible!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll have a talk with her. You¡­¡± ¡°Fire her!¡± Cynthia demanded angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to be Mrs. Spencer soon! If you don¡¯t fire that waitress, you can forget about being the manager here!¡± Seeing Cynthia¡¯s menacing expression, the manager wiped the sweat from his forehead. Cynthia was not someone he could afford to offend. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Wife my 604 Theodore contemted for a while before finally speaking, ¡°Have you taken Rose for a check- up?¡± He was genuinely worried. If Sebastian could take her for an examination, that would be eptable. Sebastian frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you asking this out of the blue?¡± Theodore said, ¡°Even though Rose and I are divorced, we¡¯ve known each other for many years. We¡¯re like brother and sister. I just want to check on my sister¡¯s well¨Cbeing.¡± Sebastian let out a cold snort. ¡°You think of her as a sister, but does she see you as a brother? You¡¯re nothing but her ex¨Chusband, and a lousy one at that.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t get too smug. Do you really think Rose married you out of love?¡± Sebastian tightened his fists, which were resting on his knees. ¡°Do you think she loves you instead? If she did, she would have remarried you a long time ago. Why would she marry me? I may not have the right to be smug, but look in the mirror as well. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re Rose¡¯s brother. She couldn¡¯t care less about you.¡± Theodore sneered, ¡°Sebastian, if it weren¡¯t for Rose, I would have dealt with you a long time ago. The only reason you¡¯ve been safe up until now is because she¡¯s protecting you.¡± Sebastian stood up, adjusting his suit. He walked over to the window, and gazed at the bustling scene outside while saying, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the attack I barely survived was all your doing?¡± Hearing Sebastian¡¯s outright usation, Theodore mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Can you provide any proof? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t make baseless usations.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re iming innocence?¡± Sebastian snorted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you so agitated? Only those who feel guilty get worked up.¡± Theodore strode over to stand behind Sebastian. He grabbed Sebastian¡¯s shoulder, and spun him around. ¡°Are you provoking me on purpose?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve been provoked?¡± Sebastian asked darkly. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t remember a lot of things, including you, I still think you¡¯re truly pathetic.¡± Theodore squinted, a hint of anger shing in his eyes. ¡°Sebastian, did you know that Rose has been begging me not to harm you?¡± He took out his phone, and showed Sebastian the messages Rosalie had sent him. ¡°Did you see that? She asked me not to bully you. In her eyes, I¡¯m stronger than you, so I can +15 BONUS bully you at will. The reason I haven¡¯t done anything is because I don¡¯t need to pick on theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. weak. Another reason is because the woman I love said so.¡± Seeing the content on Theodore¡¯s phone, Sebastian felt as if his heart was pierced by a thorn. Did Rosalie really think that? That he was weaker than Theodore? She had pleaded with her ex¨Chusband not to bully her current husband. To Sebastian, this was a humiliation. He felt a deep sense of shame, his pride as a man brutally trampled. Yet, Sebastian pretended to be indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re just showing me a random message and saying it¡¯s from Rose. Do you expect me to believe you? You underestimate me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe it,¡± Theodore said as he put away his phone. ¡°But you can ask her yourself. Though if you do, your rtionship with her might suffer. I didn¡¯t want to show this to you, and Rose didn¡¯t want you to know either. But you¡¯re just too insufferable, and unless you¡¯re put in your ce, you really think you¡¯re the winner here. ¡°You can go ahead and tell Rose. Once she finds out that I showed you the message, she¡¯ll definitelye to me, and then I¡¯ll have another chance to see her. So, the more you badmouth me, the better.¡± BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you P Wife my 605 Sebastian clenched his fists. ¡°What are you so smug about? It¡¯s just a text message, which only proves that Rose cares more about me than she does about you.¡± ¡°Of course she cares about you,¡± Theodore said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so weak right now, you need her to take care of you every day. It¡¯s utterly pathetic for a grown man. You can¡¯t even protect yourself and got yourself injured. You almost died, and now, you remember nothing. You need a woman to take care of you, to protect you, to stand in front of you and shield from everything. It¡¯s a disgrace.¡± you ¡°Theodore!¡± Sebastian charged forward, grabbing Theodore by the cor. ¡°What are you gloating about? Rose told me that you divorced her for another woman. You¡¯re nothing but a deadbeat ex¨Chusband, and now that you can¡¯t have her, you¡¯re trying to provoke me. Let me tell you¨CRose is mine! She¡¯ll always be my woman. Every night, she sleeps in my arms. I¡¯m the man who can hold her, not you. You¡¯ll never have that chance ever again!¡± Anger burned in Theodore¡¯s eyes. He wanted to punch Sebastian hard, but then he remembered the pleading look in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. He forcefully suppressed his rage. For Rosalie¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t act impulsively. Theodore slowly rxed his clenched fists. Grabbing Sebastian¡¯s wrist, he said, ¡°Sebastian, I promised Rosalie I wouldn¡¯t bully you. In your current state, you¡¯re no match for me. I don¡¯t pick on the weak. Once you fully recover, I wouldn¡¯t mind having a proper fight with you.¡± He flung Sebastian¡¯s hand away. Sebastian, like an enraged lion, felt a fire burning inside his chest. Just as he was about to teach Theodore a lesson, a figure appeared in the distance. A sly glint shed in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. He suddenly moved closer to Theodore and raised his hand, as if to strike.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Theodore, quick to react, grabbed Sebastian¡¯s hand and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you trying to hit me?¡± ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± Sebastian intentionally provoked him. Narrowing his eyes, Theodore replied, ¡°I promised Rose I wouldn¡¯t harm you.¡± He released Sebastian¡¯s hand, not wanting to escte the conflict. Suddenly, Sebastian staggered back several steps and fell to the ground with a loud thud. His head hit the wall hard. A look of surprise shed across Theodore¡¯s face. He had used some force, but not enough to push him to the ground. He had merely flung his hand away, so how could this happen? In that instant, Theodore realized something. He heard hurried footsteps behind him, followed by an angry female voice. ¡°Theo, what are you doing?¡± +15 BONUS Theodore turned around to see Rosalie marching toward him in a fury. She stood before him, raised her hand, and struck him across the face hard. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Rosalie, what are you doing?¡± Cynthia rushed over, shocked that Rosalie had pped Theodore. ¡°How can you hit him? You¡¯re so rough!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take a look at what your Theodore just did,¡± Rosalie replied coldly Theodore remained silent, his eyes downcast. He smiled bitterly. The sting on his cheek was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. That p had shattered his heart. He watched helplessly as Rosalie, filled with anger, brushed past him and rushed to Sebastian¡¯s side. She knelt down and took his arm, her face full of concern. ¡°Seb, are you okay?¡± Wife my 606 She lifted her hand, and gently touched his forehead. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Sebastian¡¯s forehead was slightly Sebastian¡¯s forehead was slightly red. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rose. It¡¯s my fault for losing my bnce.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I saw everything.¡± Rosalie turned around and red at Theodore, anger and disappointment in her eyes: ¡°You knew his current condition, but you stillid hands on him. You did it on purpose! If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± She was practically shouting thest few words, each one cutting into Theodore¡¯s heart like a knife. He felt as if he were bleeding and suffocating. Theodore stared nkly at Rosalie. Watching her protect Sebastian, he felt as though his soul had been drained from his body, leaving behind only an empty shell and nothing else. ¡°Rose, you¡­¡± Cynthia tried to say something, but Theodore grabbed her arm and pushed her aside. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way.¡± ¡°But Theo, she-¡± ¡°Move.¡± Theodore turned to re at her angrily. Cynthia was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare speak. Damn Theodore! She cared so much about him, but in this situation, he was still protecting Rosalie. This man must be out of his mind! Rosalie helped Sebastian up from the ground. ¡°Seb, how are you feeling?¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rose. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my own fault; I lost my bnce. Mr. Spencer didn¡¯t push me with any force. I think he¡­might just be a little upset.¡± He said he was fine and that Rosalie shouldn¡¯t be angry, but it was clear he was implying that Theodore had pushed him. His words only added fuel to the fire. Rosalie, unable to bear it any longer, retorted sarcastically, ¡°Theo, who gave you the right to use force? What did Sebastian ever do to you? If it¡¯s because of me, then me me or hit me. After all, I¡¯m the one who wronged you. ¡°After you divorced me for Cynthia, I refused to forgive you. When you said you loved me, I didn¡¯t agree to remarry you. I¡¯m such an ungrateful person that I even married Sebastian instead. Everything¡¯s my fault! If you want to hit someone, hit me! Why do you have to hurt Sebastian? ¡°You never take my words to heart, and never consider any of my requests. You¡¯ve always been stubborn, self¨Crighteous, and inconsiderate! I thought you had really changed, but¡­ I was wrong. Actually, you¡¯ve changed¨Cyou¡¯ve be even worse than before!¡± Rosalie was in pain and deeply hurt. She had believed Theodore when he said he had changed for her, that he wouldn¡¯t be like before. During lunch, she had given him pleading looks several times, and Theodore had agreed to her requests. She had even humbled herself by asking him not to bully Sebastian via text. She truly believed Theodore had changed for her, but she hadn¡¯t expected that behind her back, he would still do such a thing. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would have foolishly believed that Theodore had truly changed. Once again, he had broken her trust. It was always like this. She even hated herself for always believing him. Theodore¡¯s gaze was empty. He felt himself copsing when he looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rose, if I told you that he fell down on purpose just now and it had nothing to do with me, would you believe me? I only pushed his hand away. I didn¡¯t bully him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His voice was unusually calm. It seemed to be devoid of any emotion, like someone who had died inside. BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you Support Wife my 607 Seeing the hurt and frustration in Theodore¡¯s eyes, Rosalie was momentarily confused. For a second, she wondered if she had misunderstood Theodore. He looked so innocent, even desperate like the despair she had felt when Theodore misunderstood her before. Back then, no matter how much she insisted on the truth, Theodore wouldn¡¯t believe her. He only believed Cynthia, because she knew how to y the victim But very quickly, Rosalie grew angry at herself for even entertaining such a thought. Theodore had lied to her too many times. And after all, the one involved here was Cynthia, someone who could y the victim so well. How could she think of Sebastian that way? ¡°I believe you,¡± Rosalie said calmly. Theodore was taken aback when he heard those three words. A flicker of disbelief shed in his eyes as he stared at her, trying to find even a trace of trust in her gaze. s, what he heard was nothing more than an illusion. In Rosalie¡¯s eyes, he saw only endless sarcasm and coldness. Though she had said, ¡°I believe you,¡± those three words hurt more than if she had told him she didn¡¯t believe him. Sebastian frowned, a hint of unease in his eyes. Did Rosalie truly believe Theodore? It seemed Theodore was the only one who recognized the sarcasm in her voice. Rosalie continued, ¡°Of course you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Theo. It¡¯s always someone else¡¯s fault. You¡¯re always right and everyone in this world should helieve you.¡± Rosalie then took Sebastian¡¯s arm. ¡°Seb, let¡¯s go.¡± Theodore clenched his fists. ¡°Rosalie, I keep the promises I make to you. I didn¡¯t hurt him.¡± Chapter 20? ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said angfily. ¡°How could someone as great as you, Mr. Spencer, hurt others? You¡¯ve never argued with him orid a hand on him.¡± Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re truly ridiculous. At least you used to have the guts to admit what you did. Now, you can¡¯t even do that. You¡¯re nothing but a coward!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a coward!¡± Theodore almost shouted. ¡°If I weren¡¯t a coward, I would¡¯ve done everything to get you back I wouldn¡¯t care whether you were willing or not. If I weren¡¯t a coward, do you think Sebastian could still be standing here unharmed? Your current husband is really something I know you believe him. You trust whatever he says, including me pushing him to the ground. Even if he said I wanted to kill high, you¡¯d believe it!¡± Rosalie snorted coldly. ¡°Who should I believe if not him? And does it matter if t believe you? As long as Cynthia belleves you, that¡¯s enough. Aren¡¯t you two getting married the day after tomorrow? Don¡¯t you find your current pitiful act disgusting?¡± Even if Theodore didn¡¯t find it disgusting, Rosalie certainly did. Theodore wanted to marry another woman, but he was still hung up on his ex wife and kept acting heartbroken. Who was he trying to fool? Seeing the heavy disdain in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, Theodore felt his heart shattering into pieces and falling to the ground. He was so devastated that he didn¡¯t even feel the pain anymore, only despair. A sly glint shed in Sebastian¡¯s eyes as he curled his lips into a smug smile. When he looked at Theodore, he arched his eyebrows triumphantly. Theodore¡¯s gaze was sharp as a sword de he stared back. This man really knew how to put on an act When Rosalle turned to look at Sebastian his expression immediately changed to one of pity. Wife my 608 425 BCARS Sebastian looked deeply concerned as he tightly grasped Rosalie¡¯s hand.¡± Honey, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. He probably didn¡¯t mean to.¡± In the end, he had won. No matter what, Rosalie stood by his side. He was her husband, while Theodore, no matter what he did, was just the scum she didn¡¯t want anymore. Sebastian would never let this man take away his beloved wife! No matter the cost, he would hold on to Rosalie and never let her go! Theodore stared at Sebastian, who disyed two faces: one insidious and cunning, the other pitifully innocent. Theodore found it hard to imagine what life would be like for Rosalie if she stayed with such a man. Sebastian was deceiving her. Theodore wasn¡¯t sure if Sebastian had be this way after losing his memory, or if this had always been his true nature. Regardless, this man was dangerous! ¡°Seb, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for an examination,¡± Rosalie said, clearly worried. Sebastian was already fragile, and now that he had hit his head, something serious could happen if they weren¡¯t careful. Theodore clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked. Suddenly, he lunged forward, grabbing Rosalie¡¯s arm and pulling her around to face him. He gripped her shoulders firmly. ¡°Rose, he¡¯s lying to you! Can¡¯t you see? He fell down on purpose. He¡¯s putting on an act!¡± ¡°Let go of me, Theo!¡± Rosalie struggled fiercely. Sebastian rushed forward, shouting, ¡°Let her go!¡± However, Theodore pulled Rosalie into his arms and took a few steps back to avoid Sebastian. You really are a good actor, aren¡¯t you?¡± Theodore sneered ¡°Using such deniable mots¨Cit¡¯s truly disgusting I was going to let Rose go. I just want I thought at least you hadn¡¯t hurt her, and that you genuinely cared for her. But changed my mind. Le Rose be with someone like you? You dot deserve be Have you lost your mind? Rosalie shouted angrily. ¡°Let go of me! Cynthia is Where Arent you worried about upsetting her?¡± Yebat care? Theodore no longer cared about anything When he shouted those three words, Cynthia¡¯s heart sank. She stared at him in He had actually said that so tantly, without any regard for her feelings Cehia trembled with anger but forced herself to hold it in, not daring tosh out. She could only look at Theodore with tear¨Cfilled eyes, pitifully pleading. Yet, Theodore didn¡¯t even spare her a nce Rose, you can¡¯t stay with Sebastian. Even if you don¡¯te back to me, you can¡¯t live with a man like him! He¡¯s too treacherous! He purposely fell to frame me. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Rosalie retorted angrily ¡°Stop dreaming¡± Tim telling you, I didn¡¯t do it! What do I have to do to make you believe me?¡± Theodore was losing control Til never believe you! The biggest regret of my life is marrying yout! misjudged your Rosale roared Theodore looked at her, utterly shattered His grip on her loosened slightly, and Rosale seized the opportunity to push him away forcefull She pped him once more * You¡¯re truly shameless! The one who¡¯s despicable is you! You¡¯re the one who let me scarred and heartbroken, yet now you stand here, using others. What right do you have to do this? I don¡¯t care what kind of person Sebis¨Cet least he has never burt me. But you? The you have no right to care about my This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter one Wife my 609 Rosalie rushed to Sebastian¡¯s side, grabbed his wrist, and led him away. As Sebastian nced back at Theodore, he smiled smugly. He then wrapped his arm around Rosalie¡¯s waist, drawing her closer in an intimate gesture. ¡°Rose!¡± Theodore called out, trying to stop her; but after taking a couple of steps, he suddenly halted. He couldn¡¯t be so impulsive. If he chased after her now, it would only lead to another argument. They would disagree with each other and fail toe to a resolution, only making things worse. Right now, Rosalie was convinced he had harmed Sebastian. Theodore had to admit that Sebastian was in a position of power right now. Chasing after her would gain him nothing, and would only make Rosalie despise him even more. What should he do? What could he do? Wait. there was someone who might be able to help him¡­ Theodore quickly headed for the door. ¡°Theo, where are you going?¡± Cynthia followed after him. Without turning back, Theodore said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll have someonee to pick you up. I have something to take care of.¡± ¡°Theol Theol¡± But Theodore was moving too quickly, and Cynthia couldn¡¯t stop him. Frustrated and angry, she stamped her foot in irritation. ¡°Damn it! Rosalie, this is all your fault¨Ceverything is your fault!¡± Not far away, a man dressed as a waiter stood. He observed everything with a cold smile on his lips. He pulled out his phone, and dialed Cynthia¡¯s number. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her phone ring, Cynthia retrieved it from her bag and answered it. ¡± Hello?¡± ¡°Cynthia, it seems you¡¯repletely useless. You can¡¯t even hold onto Theodore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Cynthia immediately responded ¡°Where are you right now? I need your help. Can you kill Rosalie for me? If you help me get rid of her, I¡¯ll de anything you want!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already done so much for you, but you haven¡¯t done a single thing for me. And now, you want me to kill your love rival? I¡¯m not your tool¡± ¡°Then tell me what you want! We can make a deal! We¡¯re supposed to be partners!¡± ¡°I did want to ask you to do some things for me, but as time goes on, I¡¯m starting to see just how useless you are. Theodore doesn¡¯t even care about you anymore, so I don¡¯t really need you anymore.¡± ¡°No! I can still be useful! Please, help met Pleasel¡± Cynthia pleaded desperately. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not very smart. If you want my help, you¡¯ll need to prove yourself. Show me what you can do. Otherwise, do you expect me to continue helping you without getting anything in retum?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out. If your only skill is ying the innocent victim, then you¡¯re of no use to me.¡± With that, Yerick hung up. Cynthia was so angry, she nearly smashed her phone to the ground. Rosalle took Sebastian to the hospital for a thorough examination. The results showed that he was fine. He did have a bijuise on his forehead from the impact, but it hadn¡¯t caused any serious harm. Rosalie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left you. should have stayed by your side every moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rose. This isn¡¯t your fault. Maybe Theodore is angry with me because he feels that I took you away from him,¡± Sebastian replied calmly, with an air of innocence: Sub your didn¡¯t take me away bar¡¯s the who¡¯s lost his mind wrath Wife my 610 Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Sebastian suddenly felt a pang of guilt and recalled Theodore¡¯s earlierments. Was he really so reliant on Rosalie for protection? Moreover, his actions today were meant to punish Theodore for being arrogant. But had he possibly made things worse? Could Theodore now be even more determined to take Rosalie back? Sebastian had only intended to teach Theodore a lesson, to curb thetter¡¯s arrogance. If things had backfired, he would be shooting himself in the foot. Noticing Sebastian¡¯s distracted look, Rosalie hurriedly asked, ¡°Seb, do you feel any difort in other parts of your body? Tell me if there is.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°I just feel that he¡¯s different from what I expected.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalie asked. Sebastian replied, ¡°To me, he¡¯s a stranger. I don¡¯t remember the past, so today was my first real meeting with him. In my imagination, he was a terrible man. But now that I¡¯ve met him, I realize he¡¯spletely different from what I imagined. I can¡¯t deny he¡¯s very impressive¨Chis well¨Ctailored suit makes him quite charming. A man like that would neverck for women.¡± ¡°Seb, don¡¯t say that. No matter how good¨Clooking he is, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already divorced from him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°What I want to say is, I thought he was a scumbag. I thought he was very fickle, someone who betrayed you and treated women disdainfully. But after meeting him today, I can tell that you mean something to him. He¡¯s not as dismissive as I imagined. I can see he wants to take you back. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possessiveness or love.¡± Seeing the fear in Sebastian¡¯s eyes, Rosalie hurriedly reassured him, ¡°Seb, it won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t take me back, and I¡¯ll never go back to him. 1 ¡°Really?¡± Sebastian looked at her sadly. ¡°You truly won¡¯t be swayed, even if he HOM The home¡® Rosalie said honest. He humbly asked me to return to Ny but refused Honesty. I¡¯ve never seen him like that before Seb, please rel Presta Maybe I don¡¯t seem very decisive, but since we¡¯re divorced, I won¡¯t go back to him aware. The marriage caused me too much pain. I really don¡¯t wet to go through that again.¡± And what about our marriage? Has it caused you any pain?¡± Rosalie shook her head ¡°No. You¡¯ve always treated me well. We should trust each other Sabastian sighed genth, and nodded. ¡°Alright, Rose. I¡¯m sorry for being overly concerned I trust you.¡± Rosalie responded with a soft ¡°Mm¡± and ¡°Thank you.¡± For the entire afternoon, Rosalie stayed with Sebastian. Then, they returned home for dinner This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie had invited Liby over. Before inviting Lib, she had informed Sebastian that Lily was a friend of theirs, and Sebastian had naturally agreed When Lily arrived, Sebastian treated her very well, regarding her as Rosalie¡¯s friend Halfway through dinner, Rosalie pretended to take a phone call and intentionally left them alone together. e Rosalie left, Lily and Sebastian faced each other, and the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward. Wife my 611 Sebastian spoke first. ¡°Is the food to your liking?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Thank you for the hospitality.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Rose¡¯s friend, which means you¡¯re also my friend. Of course, we¡¯ll treat you well. However¡­¡± Sebastian paused. Lily asked, ¡°However, what?¡± Sebastian put down his cutlery. ¡°Miss Yancey, I must speak frankly. I feel like Rose has been trying very hard to give us some alone time since you arrived, as if we were very familiar with each other. Did we know each other before?¡± Seeing the confusion in Sebastian¡¯s eyes, Lily was tempted to tell him the truth. However, she hesitated due to Rosalie. She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle it. Although Sebastian had amnesia, his innate sensitivity allowed him to sense something. He asked, ¡°Miss Yancey, if there¡¯s something you need to tell me, please do. Don¡¯t hide anything. You know my situation right now. I really want to know everything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Young tell you everything?¡± Lily asked curiously. Sebastian smiled helplessly. ¡°She mentioned some things, but not everything. I know she¡¯s trying to protect me and is afraid I¡¯d be upset, but she¡¯s overprotecting me. I don¡¯t want to be a sheltered flower. Miss Yancey, if you know something, please tell me, alright?¡± ¡°Well..¡± Lily nced at the door, unsure if Rosalie was nearby. Seeing Lily¡¯s hesitation, Sebastian said, ¡®Please wait a moment.¡± Sebastian left the dining room and returned less than a minuteter. ¡°Miss Yancey, I just checked. Rosalie went to the backyard. You see, she¡¯s giving us another chance to be alone. I really don¡¯t understand why. As my wife, she¡¯s too trusting of us.¡± Sebastianughed awkwardly, but he knew what was really going on. He and Rosalie had a fake marriage. He had overheard her conversation with Christopher. When he found out, it was like a thunderbolt had struck him, but he pretended not to know anything Lily was at a loss for words, it seemed Sebastian still didn¡¯t know that his marriage with Rosalie was fake, it was rather pitiful, he had amnesia, and had forgotten everything from before. Everything was so unfamiliar to him right now, except Rosalie, She was the one he loved He remembered he loved her, but Rosalie didn¡¯t love him Instead, she was pushing him toward another woman. Sebastian sat down Miss Yancey, don¡¯t worry. No matter what you tell me today, fl never tell Rose I just want to know the things I don¡¯t know. Please.¡± Seeing Sebastian¡¯s sincerity, Lily felt herself wavering. She suddenly found it Kard to deceive him After thinking for a moment, she said, 1 can tell you, but you really must promise not to tell Miss Young¡± Sebastian looked at her earnestly 1 swear on my life that I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Sevastar¡¯s gaze was charming and reassuring drawing Lily closer involuntary Feeling a sudden impulse, she nodded Actually, I don¡¯t know much either it¡¯s just that Miss Young has always Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. fought that you liked me. You even confessed to me, but I rejected you,¡± she e Sebastian was rather stunned to hear the ¡°You¡¯re saying. I liked you? And confessed only to be rejected by you Wife my 612 could remember it at all Alough he had amnesia, he didn¡¯t feel anything for Li the Trember anything about Rose either, but he clearly remembered hes Applings for has if he truly liked Lyant some of those feelings still remain even ham were gone Even if the feelings were gone meeting her should allot some reason Sewing Sabusbar confused expressly quickly said ¡°You¡¯re the one whos bed to her Yow don¡¯t actually ke me, buther But I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re You made up a leadout ng Lily and just so happened to have that name One day as Young probably wanted tabee the girl you liked, so your sister brought me in as a tube At that ting, I was also very confused about what was happening but after Manking over this seems to be the case bastian and silent for a long time after hearing this. He crossed his amma, leaned back in his chat and stared at Lily with a serious expression His bome were also arrowed Lyfelt a bit nexty Actually this is jy guess I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s tirely urate ad you don¡¯t have to togs itpletely This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. when you recover your memories yout Sebastian powdered for a moment before speaking 1 think your guess is correct This is probably how things understand why Rose wanted us to be alone today. She to help me recover my momones se the thinks I like p He med bitter, and shook his head h usly Maybe de my feelings for the He lowered his head ape of the fact that bed ¡°She seems to care about you a lot. Maybe if you talk to her and tell her your true feelings, she might ept you. How would she know if you don¡¯t tell her?¡± ¡°What good will it do if I tell her now?¡± Sebastian looked up. ¡®I have amnesia, and she¡¯ll just think that I¡¯m temporarily dependent on her and mistaking her care for love. I can already predict how she will respond. Also, her ex¨Chusband hurt her deeply. How could she ept another man so easily? ¡°Perhaps I already knew all this before I lost my memories, which is why I didn¡¯t dare to tell her. I fabricated a story about liking another girl so she wouldn¡¯t avoid me. I was afraid that if she knew I loved her, she would stay far away from me, hate me, or even fear me, thinking I¡¯d be like her ex- husband.¡± Sebastian lowered his head, his eyes gradually reddening. Even though he had lost his memories, the anxiety and uncertainty remained. Lily didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t expected Sebastian to share so much with her either, considering they were only acquaintances. Suddenly, Sebastian recalled something and looked up with an awkward smile. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have shared all this with you. You probably think I¡¯m being a bother.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Lily quickly said. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m actually d you shared this with me. It means you trust me enough to confide in me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± day¡¯s Bonus Offer Wife my 613 Thank you, Miss Yancey. You¡¯re a good person. I should apologize for the trouble my lie caused you.¡± Sebastian spoke sincerely and politely, without any pretense. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Lily said, having a good impression of him. She felt that he was charming and made a good impression on women, whether before or after his amnesia. ¡°Regardless, it caused you some trouble. I¡¯m d we had a chat tonight. It cleared up some of my doubts. If there¡¯s anything I can do to repay you, just let me know, or I¡¯ll feel bad about it,¡± Sebastian said. Seeing how sincere Sebastian was, Lily recalled something. Noticing her contemtive expression, Sebastian asked, ¡°What is it? Do you want to tell me something? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually, there is one thing. During lunch at the restaurant today, I noticed that there was something off between the four of you. That Miss Zeller clearly looked down on you at first.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°I also noticed that. She seemed to have a strange sense of superiority, and was looking down on me. Now that you mention it, it all makes sense.¡± Lily continued, ¡°Because I referred to you as ¡®Mr. Carter,¡® she came to ask me who you really were after that, I told her you were the CEO of Skycrest Enterprise. She was shocked.¡± Sebastian smiled wryly. ¡°That woman is clearly a snob. Did she give you any trouble?¡± Lily smiled awkwardly. ¡°She didn¡¯t directly make things difficult for me, but she probably had the manager fire me. After lunch, the manager asked me to leave.¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Was it Cynthia Zeller?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else could have done it. I¡¯ve always done my job well. The manager didn¡¯t explicitly say it was because of the guest, but I believe it was But then he thought These Mass as muy samt spes cowardly to contrat me so she took Losing the lot a time just wanted apams: he Thank you to the heads up How shout the Ore me think can help you with your was sustan Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lin waved her hand ¡°Thank you : Car go back to being a waitress.¡± Phase leave our number with me u want to be a waitress anymore, but you untary dismissed Sebastian took ad your number here and handle & You do Li considered to a moment then need and Seshaston¡¯s phone After being outside for more than ten mi Lik and Sebastian were chatting happily Wife my 614 From a distance, Rosalie let out a sigh of relief. She walked over slowly, and said, ¡°Sorry, a friend called me. We haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time, so the conversation took a while. I see you two are having a great time chatting.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Yancey is a very witty person. Talking to her has made me feel much more at ease,¡± Sebastian replied. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Rosalie sat down next to Sebastian. Seeing him looking so cheerful, she felt that arranging for Lily and him to spend time alone together was indeed a good thing. Clearly, being with someone he liked made him different, he was very rxed around Lily. Rosalie felt that they were a good match. Throughout the meal, Rosalie frequently went to the restroom or stepped outside, leaving most of the time for Sebastian and Lily to be alone together. Consequently, the dinnersted quite a while. After the meal, Rosalie didn¡¯t urge Lily to go home. Instead, she continued to chat with Lily. She would asionally bring up topics for conversation, while she herself stayed quiet and unobtrusive. Regardless of whether Sebastian genuinely enjoyed talking with Lily or was just being considerate of Rosalie¡¯s feelings, he talked with her for a long time. Rosalie was happy. She looked at Lily, and thought that Lily didn¡¯t seem like someone who would decisively reject Sebastian. Lily seemed to like Sebastian, too. Rosalie wondered if there was some misunderstanding. Soon, night had fallen. Lily suddenly realized how long she had been talking with Sebastian, especially with his wife still present. It was a bit absurd that this situation was intentionally created by Sebastian¡¯s wife. She nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡± ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want Lily to go, as she assumed that well,¡± Wife my 615 Liy smiled family to your really think so Rosale ner. ¡°Yes, really¡± Don¡¯t you feel eatus? After all youre his wife, even if you two are¡­ Rosaleughed What¡¯s mere to be jealous of? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not jealous. After all, were not a real mares couple actually hope he finds a girl who¡¯s right for him. Miss Yancey, I think you¡¯re really suitable for him. No wonder he likes you so much. When he mentioned you to me before, he was both fond and sad. I can understand his feelings that¡¯s what it¡¯s like to like someone¡± Lit felt a bit awkward, and didn¡¯t know how to respond to Rosalia. This silly girl! Sebastian clearly liked Rosalie, not Lily. If Sebastian liked Lily, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected him. No one could reject him¨Cexcept for Rosalie, ¡°Miss Yancey?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡®Is there a problem? Please let me know, and I¡¯ll help you with it. Or are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lily said. ¡°I just think you two are quite suitable for each other, Maybe¡­. Maybe he doesn¡¯t like me as much as you imagine. Have you ever considered that he might prefer being with you?¡± Rosalie looked stunned, her smile faltering a bit. ¡°Miss Yancey, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Sebastian and I are just¡­¡± ¡°Miss Young, I want you to answer me honestly. Don¡¯t you think he enjoys being with you?¡± Rosalie sighed softly. ¡°He treats me very well, but he¡¯s currently suffering from amnesia. He probably mistook reliance for love.¡± Hearing this, Lily thought back to what Sebastian had said before dinner. He was right¨Che had already guessed what Rosalie would say. No wonder he didn¡¯t dare to reveal his true feelings to Rosalie. How could he? This woman was destined to reject him. Caster 615 Knowing he would be rejected, he didn¡¯t dare to tell her. If he didn¡¯t tell her, the situation would remain ambiguous, allowing him to stay by her side. But once he confessed, everything would be over. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Lily forced a smile, unsure of what to say Rosalie beamed. ¡°Anyway, thank you for tonight. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Sebastian so happy. Although he¡¯d smile at me before, I rarely saw him so rxed, I feel that the air between you two is really different. If you have time, could you talk to him more?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. It depends on the situation.¡± ¡°Sorry, I almost forgot that you have a boyfriend,¡± Rosalie said awkwardly. Now it was Lily¡¯s turn to feel awkward. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Yancey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I broke up with my boyfriend again.¡± ¡°You broke up again? Why?¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t suitable for each other. I eventually realized he wasn¡¯t the right person for me, so we broke up again.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rosalie was relieved to hear this news, as it meant Lily was single again. She was also happy for Lily. Being with the wrong person would never lead to a good oue. Breaking up earlier was for the best. Now, Sebastian had another chance. It was just a matter of waiting for him to regain his memory. ¡°Miss Yancey, can you tell me the truth? How do you really feel about Sebastian? Do you really not like him at all?¡± Rosalie asked. hat she (ked memory loss. Whe teed to be that whu wo are stil marned I¡¯s not appropriate for me to rm at fault for wag sa santhing w ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just a passer¨Cbythm. Livsed in all seroustess Even if you divorce him one day and if he gets with another women, you¡¯l elweys be someone special to him ¡°I¡¯ll stay fer ewey from him. Resale immediately sad. No matter whc Seb ends up with in the future as long as a suitable woman appears by his sce definitely keep my distance with him. Things won¡¯t remain the way they are now. If, and I said if you two end up together, I¡¯ll divorce him immediately and leave. In fact she should have left long ago it¡¯s just that mary things happened subsequently, causing her to stay for so long. ¡°What if he can¡¯t bear for you to leave? Lily asked Lily suddenly felt greed creep up her heart. She had only met Setester a few times, so what right did she have to ask that question? She clearly knew that Rosalie was the women Sebestien loved. She, on the other hand, was just a random women who somehow got involved in the situation. ¡°No ¡®ifs¡°,¡± Rosalie dered solemnly. ¡°Lily I know whet you¡¯re worried about so please don¡¯t be concerned by that. Rest early. I¡¯ll head out first as I have something to attend to. Call me if you need anything.¡± At this point, Rosalie knew the more she said, the more pressure Lily would be under. It was better to let her have some time alone to think things through Lily nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie left the room. Lily sighed and sat on the bedside, suddenly feeling a little irritable. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, Lily thought Rosalie hade back; upon opening the door, it turned out to be Sebastian. Wife my 616 Lily immediately straightened her back upon seeing him. ¡°Mr. Carter, what brings you here?¡± Sebastian shut the door, and walked toward her. ¡°Are you going to bed soon?¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°I came to see you. I saw Rose leaving your room. Did she say anything to you?¡± ¡°Nothing much. She just prepared some things for me.¡± Lily said. She thought that telling Sebastian about her chat with Rosalie just now would surely sadder him. However, Sebastian seemed to see through Lily¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I think I have a clue,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember everything, I can sense that something is amiss in my marriage with Rose, Otherwise, why would she try matchmaking us? She probably wants to divorce me.¡± Lily was at a loss for words, Sebastian lowered his head. ¡°I must have done something bad, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°No, Mr. Carter,¡± Lily assured him. ¡°You¡¯re great, you really are, but you didn¡¯t tell Rose how you feel about her. What¡¯s more, you imed to like anotherdy. That¡¯s why things are the way they are now.¡± ¡°You mean I should confess my feelings to Rose?¡± Lily nodded, ¡°Yes, you should have done so a long time ago. You shouldn¡¯t have told her that you liked another woman. Saying that would only push her further away from you. In her perspective, since you already have a woman you fancy, how could she bring herself to love you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to pressure her in any way. I can sense that Rose is already very tired from taking care of me during this period. What¡¯s more, she was grievously hurt by her ex¨Chusband. The only thing I can do is to not put pressure on her. She fears having someone love her the most, because she was so deeply hurt by love,¡± Sebastian said. Wife my 617 Lily sighed. Seeing Sebastian behaving so cautiously made her heart ache. He loved Rosalie so much, humbling himself and always putting her first in all things. It was hard to imagine a man like him loving a woman so deeply. It was so romantic, but also tragic at the same time. ¡°Mr. Carter, Rose thinks that we get along pretty well and wants to pair us together. I know you¡¯re pretending to get along well with me to make her happy, so I think¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Yancey,¡± Sebastian cut her off mid¨Csentence. ¡°I do think that we get along well, not merely just to make Rose happy. You really are the only one I can be honest about my feelings with. Thank you for hearing me out. I¡¯m very happy to get to know you.¡± The serious look on Sebastian¡¯s face stunned Lily. She didn¡¯t expect him to say something like this, and felt very honored. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, thank me for what?¡± Sebastian smiled warmly. His intimate address of her made Lily¡¯s heart race. The manner of address felt so differenting from him. As if sensing that his way of addressing her might have crossed a boundary, Sebastian immediately added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t really mean to call you silly. You¡¯re quite adorable, I mean, you¡¯re very kind.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not angry. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Sebastian said, heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you find me silly?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Lily said. ¡°You¡¯re awesome. I¡¯ve never met anyone like you before. You¡¯re so considerate of the woman you love. But Rose has been through a lot, and is therefore fearful. But think about it this way: you two are already married, and it is precisely because of your consideration of her, yourpromise, your meticulous care and careful attention that made her draw closer to you. I think what you¡¯re doing is right, and you¡¯re not scaring her away. It¡¯s like holding sand in your palm. The tighter the grip, the more they slip through your fingers. It¡¯s better to let things go sometimes.¡± wing away were Sawangwhich was way sale was wing to he him with her marriage was clear as day how much she cared for Sebastian Sasian heaved a sigh of rta shords Thank you feel much better now few probe heard canal you to ask you about Pikeep good and can see that even/struggle with Of course you can ¡°Lysad Vestake you have any questions. If you cantare at a conclusion can raise sme suggestions. Of course, you don¡¯t need to take them all up ¡°Thank you you¡¯re so nice Anyone who marries you is a lucky man.¡± Lily looked straight at him as she stood dared for a moment. Very quickly, she smirked and said ¡°Perhaps not I¡¯m not that good. You don¡¯t know me very well, so don¡¯t praise me like that I¡¯ll feel sh Tm a great judge of character. You¡¯re a good girl and I¡¯m sure someone wille to treasure you for who you are one day Lily¡¯s eyes shone brightly. She asked in all seriousness, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, just like how I treasure Rose Despite forgetting many things, I did not forget my feelings for her. She is the best woman I¡¯ve ever met and I¡¯ll bet that¡¯s what I thought the first time I saw her I must have her. I don¡¯t want anyone aside from her.¡± He said it so calmly and gently, but his words were as strong and unyielding as diamonds. The hope and love in his eyes at the merition of Rosalie¡¯s name was like a bucket of cold water poured down Lily¡¯s head. She shuddered A look of self¨Cderision shed past her eyes. Who did she think she was? Why was she feeling disappointed over Sebastian loving his wife? She shouldn¡¯t be having any expectations for him ¡°Ms. Yancey, get some rest. I won¡¯t bother you any longer/ Sebastian said Lily nodded. ¡°Sure. Have a good rest, too With that, Sebastian turned to leave Wife my 618 Rosalie pulled her phone out when she returned to her room. She had received an email from Christopher when she was in Lily¡¯s room. He had sent information regarding the overseas medical institution to her inbox. She was about to click the email open when someone knocked on her door.¡± Rose, it¡¯s me. May Ie in?¡± Rosalie put her phone aside. ¡°Sure,e in please.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sebastian walked in, and asked, ¡°Rose, what happened to you tonight? Do you feel unwell? Why were you so quiet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unwell,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I saw you and Ms. Yancey chatting very happily. so I didn¡¯t cut in.¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± Sebastian asked anxiously. ¡°If so, I¡¯ll ignore her from now on.¡± The frightened look on Sebastian¡¯s face tickled Rosalie pink. He looked pretty adorable. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m not upset. In fact, I feel very happy that you and Ms. Yancey get along so well. I¡¯m very d about that. If you two have the time, you should meet up regrly. I¡¯m perfectly fine with that.¡± Rosalie was so open¨Cminded, it made Sebastian¡¯s face fall. He said glumly.¡± Rose, I¡¯m upset now. We¡¯re married and you¡¯re my wife. How could you tell me to meet up regrly with another woman? Won¡¯t you get jealous?¡± At that, Rosalie realized that she had been overly open¨Cminded. She stood, and walked toward Sebastian ¡°Seb, it¡¯s a good thing you can get along with others. Follow your heart. I don¡¯t want to be a strict wife. What¡¯s more, Ms. Yancey is a nicedy. Chatting with her might help you rx and, for all you know, might help you regain your memories. Take it as a favor you¡¯re doing me by chatting with her more frequently. I¡¯m not so petty. I won¡¯t be jealous for no good reason.¡± Sebastian chuckled helplessly. ¡°I have such a generous wife.¡± º« from Sebastian¡¯s point of view. ¡°Seb, perhaps because of the hormonal changes due to pregnancy, I don¡¯t really want physical intimacy at this point. It makes me feel ufortable. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She could only make up a flimsy excuse to answer Sebastian. He sighed, and let her go. ¡°I did hear about this. I know pregnancy is tough on women, and they suffer from mood swings during the pregnancy. I should be the one apologizing. I won¡¯t kiss you so suddenly next time. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk about it after the baby is born. Everything will be better.¡± Rosalie was very moved by Sebastian¡¯s kind and understanding words. He was always so considerate for her, whether it was before or after he lost his memories. Putting all else aside, he was a wless husband. She couldn¡¯t imagine a man more thoughtful of his wife than him. She knew she was the one at fault for hiding the truth from Sebastian. Right now, the only thing she wanted was for him to regain his memories and realize that their marriage is a sham. ¡°Thank you, Seb. You¡¯re right, everything will be better. Get some rest. The doctor said that you can¡¯t stay upte.¡± ¡°Yes, you get some rest too,¡± Sebastian said. With that, he left Rosalie¡¯s room. Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. After Sebastian left, she lowered her head and gently caressed her belly. ¡°Baby, he isn¡¯t your father, but he¡¯ll be an excellent uncle to you.¡± She took a shower andid on the bed, reading the email she didn¡¯t finish reading just now. There was a research report regarding the medical institution treating patients with memory loss attached in the email. Rosalie read through it carefully, not missing any figure or even punctuation in the document. However, it was a technical document filled with medical jargon that she didnt understand. She had to search it up online to understand the momaton presented. Wife my 619 institution to her inbox. She was about to click the email open when someone knocked on her door.¡± Rose, it¡¯s me. May Ie in?¡± Rosalie put her phone aside. ¡°Sure,e in please.¡± Sebastian walked in, and asked, ¡°Rose, what happened to you tonight? Do you feel unwell? Why were you so quiet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unwell,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I saw you and Ms. Yancey chatting very happily. so I didn¡¯t cut in.¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± Sebastian asked anxiously. ¡°If so, I¡¯ll ignore her from now on.¡± The frightened look on Sebastian¡¯s face tickled Rosalie pink. He looked pretty adorable. ¡°Seb, I¡¯m not upset. In fact, I feel very happy that you and Ms. Yancey get along so well. I¡¯m very d about that. If you two have the time, you should meet up regrly. I¡¯m perfectly fine with that.¡± Rosalie was so open¨Cminded, it made Sebastian¡¯s face fall. He said glumly.¡± Rose, I¡¯m upset now. We¡¯re married and you¡¯re my wife. How could you tell me to meet up regrly with another woman? Won¡¯t you get jealous?¡± At that, Rosalie realized that she had been overly open¨Cminded. She stood, and walked toward Sebastian ¡°Seb, it¡¯s a good thing you can get along with others. Follow your heart. I don¡¯t want to be a strict wife. What¡¯s more, Ms. Yancey is a nicedy. Chatting with her might help you rx and, for all you know, might help you regain your memories. Take it as a favor you¡¯re doing me by chatting with her more frequently. I¡¯m not so petty. I won¡¯t be jealous for no good reason.¡± Sebastian chuckled helplessly. ¡°I have such a generous wife.¡± º« from Sebastian¡¯s point of view. ¡°Seb, perhaps because of the hormonal changes due to pregnancy, I don¡¯t really want physical intimacy at this point. It makes me feel ufortable. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She could only make up a flimsy excuse to answer Sebastian. He sighed, and let her go. ¡°I did hear about this. I know pregnancy is tough on women, and they suffer from mood swings during the pregnancy. I should be the one apologizing. I won¡¯t kiss you so suddenly next time. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk about it after the baby is born. Everything will be better.¡± Rosalie was very moved by Sebastian¡¯s kind and understanding words. He was always so considerate for her, whether it was before or after he lost his memories. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Putting all else aside, he was a wless husband. She couldn¡¯t imagine a man more thoughtful of his wife than him. She knew she was the one at fault for hiding the truth from Sebastian. Right now, the only thing she wanted was for him to regain his memories and realize that their marriage is a sham. ¡°Thank you, Seb. You¡¯re right, everything will be better. Get some rest. The doctor said that you can¡¯t stay upte.¡± ¡°Yes, you get some rest too,¡± Sebastian said. With that, he left Rosalie¡¯s room. Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief. After Sebastian left, she lowered her head and gently caressed her belly. ¡°Baby, he isn¡¯t your father, but he¡¯ll be an excellent uncle to you.¡± She took a shower andid on the bed, reading the email she didn¡¯t finish reading just now. There was a research report regarding the medical institution treating patients with memory loss attached in the email. Rosalie read through it carefully, not missing any figure or even punctuation in the document. However, it was a technical document filled with medical jargon that she didnt understand. She had to search it up online to understand the momaton presented. Wife my 620 There was lots of information in the document. Rosalie read it very thoroughly, making sure she understood every word. Some of the terminologies were very technical, and she had to go online to search them up. The minutes ticked by, but she was so engrossed she was oblivious to the passing time. By the time she was done with the entire document, the sky was turning bright. Rosalie waspletely fatigued. She yawned, then got out of bed to freshen herself up in the washroom. She had finished reading the entire document, and thought that the medical institute¡¯s treatment approach was not bad and might be of great help to Sebastian. What¡¯s more, his uncle was a careful man and wouldn¡¯t make hasty rmendations to her. He had surely done things through. home and checked The only thing was that the medical institution was overseas, and the Treatment duration would certainly not be a matter of mere days. Rosalie was a little woozy; sheid back down on the bed,pletely exhausted. Soon, she fell asleep. As Rosalie stayed up the whole night, she didn¡¯t wake up in the morning, leaving Sebastian and Lily waiting in the dining room in vain. Sebastian was worried, and decided to check on her in her room. That was when he realized that Rosalie was still deep in sleep, so he didn¡¯t disturb her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Rose probably slepttest night, that¡¯s why she isn¡¯t up yet,¡± he Told Lily. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine that she sleeps in a little. Shall we just wait for her?¡± Lily said. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s have breakfast first. I¡¯ll have the driver send you back after that,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Okay.¡± Lily was in a rush to get back, for she had some things to settle. After breakfast, Sebastian immediately instructed the driver to send Lily back. On her way back, Lily received a call from the restaurant she worked at before. They wanted her to return as a manager. Lily was puzzled by the turn of events. After asking some questions, she discovered Sebastian had bought the restaurant. She had thought that Sebastian would help her get her job back, but didn¡¯t expect him to be able to do this. In fact, she even thought that Sebastian was just being courteous; as it turned out, he was beingpletely serious. He was truly a man of his word. Lily wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to go back as a manager, and simply said she would consider the offer. The caller was very polite, a clear indication that Sebastian had called them beforehand by way of reminder. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sebastian tiptoed silently into Rosalie¡¯s room. He saw her in deep sleep, looking just like a catzing the morning away. He smiled dotingly at her, and pulled up her sheets before sitting by her bedside and keeping herpany. He saw Rosalie¡¯s phone lying precariously on the edge of the bedside, and immediately picked it up. He was about to put it on the bedside table when the screen lit up and he saw a text message. Sebastian saw Theodore¡¯s name on the notification. Although Sebastian didn¡¯t know what the text message was about, the sender of the text message made his brows furrow. He carefully picked up Rosalie¡¯s hand, and used her fingerprint to unlock her phone. He then clicked on the text message. The message read: [Rose, I¡¯m sorry for being recklessst night, but I really didn¡¯t mean to push Sebastian. I got hold of footage from the surveince camera in the restaurant, and I hope you¡¯ll take a look at it. You¡¯ll know the kind of person Sebastian is after seeing the footage. [Rose, I¡¯m begging you to please watch it You must. You¡¯ll understand everything once you do. He¡¯s insidious, and I really can¡¯t rest assured with [apis unor lo uosted snoeblesavons Sebastian¡¯s brows furrowed as he quietly brought the phone into the any was ope deplin e pared pue tooLSEN Wife my 621 It really was surveince footage from that day at the restaurant. It clearly showed how Theodore didn¡¯t use any force, and simply shook Sebastian¡¯s hand away. When Sebastian saw Rosalie behind Theodore, he deliberately fell backward and even hit the wall. The footage clearly showed how Sebastian did it deliberately, and it wasn¡¯t Theodore who pushed him. The footage even caught the provocative and smug smirk on Sebastian¡¯s face when Rosalie med Theodore for the incident. It was a thoroughly wicked expression. Sebastian¡¯s heart raced as anxiety shed past his eyes. That damned Theodore really was a thorn in his flesh! ¡®No way,¡® Sebastian thought. He couldn¡¯t let Rosalie see this message. If she did, things would be terrible. He wanted to delete the message and pretend nothing had happened, but on second thought, it wasn¡¯t a good idea. A man like Theodore would find all ways to pester Rosalie and bug her about this issue. If she found out someone had deleted the messages, she would surely suspect something. Even if he could delete the messages Rosalie received, he wouldn¡¯t be able to delete those messages from Theodore¡¯s phone. Perhaps because of his guilty conscience, Sebastian instinctively felt nervous. However, he reminded himself not to panic. Since he managed to intercept the message, he had an advantage in seeing this before Rosalie did. It was certainly better than her seeing this before him and questioning him about it. Sebastian calmed himself down, took a deep breath, and marked the messages he just read as unread. He returned to the room, put Rosalie¡¯s phone back on the bedside table, and left her room. By the time Rosalie wake up. It was almet neen. She was famished She nced at the clock, and get out of the led in a hurry. She quickly washed up and left the room She found out from the servants that Sebastian was in his room, and made a beeline for him. She knocked on Sebastian¡¯s door. ¡°Seb, are you there?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. There was no response from inside. Rosalie felt a little worried, and opened the door. The moment she entered the room, she saw Sebastian with a naplin i hand, as if wiping tears from his face Rosalie furrowed her brows, and walked over at once ¡°Seb,¡± she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? Are you having a headache again?¡± Sebastian avoided Rosalie¡¯s gaze, and hid the napisin away from her sight. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry. My eyes are just stinging a luule¡± ¡°Your eyes are stinging? Let me see¡± Rosalie turned his face toward her, and stared right into his eyes. She found them red and swollen. ¡°Let me bring you to the hospital to check it out. You might be having an allergic reaction¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sebastian said as he grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a while. I¡¯m really alright.¡± ¡°Seb,¡± Rosalie said as she crouched down. ¡°Tell me what exactly is going on. You¡¯re making me worried like this.¡± ¡°..¡± Sebastian¡¯sposure crumbled, ¡°Rose I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s something I must apologize to you for ¡± ¡°What must you apologize to me for?¡± She racked her brain for the answer, but couldn¡¯t think of a single thing that Sebatian did to let her down. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to tell you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get angry at me, and think of me 98 8 bad person.¡± 2 Wife my 622 Rave den you store to get angry at me after I tell you wrong, and it¡¯s been about & you won¡¯t read 17 how et ene e Seb, quick, tell me what this a wast This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt increasing us the more en spoke about it. She wasn¡¯t worried about the wrong the the mould fall ill from keeping his feelings to himsel did, but Sebastian wiped the tears from the core of his eyes with the napkin. ¡°Thad a fight with Theodore yesterday at the movem Rosalie nodded. I know it¡¯s not your fat. I¡¯m sure it was him who bullied you. He¡¯s done it many times, and even fought with you before, I know it¡¯s not your fault, so don¡¯t me yourself for ¡°No, I do me myself for A Rese, hear me out won¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Twill Take your time and tell me about it. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°After the meal yesterday, you left for a short while. The woman with Theodore left too. Theodore and I were the only ones left. Theodore didn¡¯t look very pleased with ma, and kept looking at me strangely. After that we had an argument, during which he kept hinting that you¡¯re his woman and that he¡¯d snatch you back one day. Although he dight explicitly say that his words angered me. Rosa, can you understand how I feel? The things he said¡­¡± ¡°I can,¡± Rosalie said as she held his hand. ¡°Seb, I really can understand. Anyone would get angry. I know the kind of person he is, and the nonsense he¡¯s capable of spouting¡± Twas so overwhelmed with anger at that time¡± Sebastian went on. ¡°He said things that angered me. I was so furious charged toward him to question his ims. I even wanted to hit him becausal was so angry. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± i ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand how you feel. His angers people easily. Even I lost control and hit him before, not to mention you. You don¡¯t need to apologize to The over this.¡± wn do something to Cnning She was tallycrafung 30 you and could feel the sam The defied to be genomedy, he payme Mehed her band ge sydie pulled by hand away and sain menos ¡°Why did de sementing We too Wo matter how we you shouldn¡¯t have freed some Hikovy Podle didice sound any anderen sonder sam the fishin test was to day of bede we de Nos na watous and fighters in siste svening he did How could be sostido someting so nice! Wife my 623 That was what Rosalie thought when she med Theodore for the incident yesterday. He looked so innocent and pitiful, but she refused to believe him and thought that he must be lying. How could Sebastian end up being the liar? Sebastian wasn¡¯t like Cynthia, who was wicked and two¨Cfaced. Yet now, he was confessing that he had pretended to fall yesterday just so Rosalie would misunderstand Theodore. Thatpletely overturned what she thought she knew about him; it shook her deeply. Although deliberately falling and framing someone else wasn¡¯t a heinous crime, it was indeed frightening to see it happening in real life¨Cperhaps even more so than actually hitting someone. At the very least, hitting someone was above board and one would have to pay the price for it. However, framing someone was an act of intentionally hurting someone else, and Rosalie herself had been a victim of that. She knew exactly how it felt to be framed. She suddenly felt as though she didn¡¯t know Sebastian. Would someone suffering from memory loss experience a change in character? Sebastian felt the emptiness in his hand, and disappointment filled his heart. ¡°I know I was wrong to do that. I couldn¡¯t sleep the entire nightst night, my mind was filled with thoughts of that incident. But¡­ I was really furious at that time. Theodore was too much. He provoked me and made fun of me. He called me weak and useless, only capable of being under your protection. He hurt my pride, and I was very angry about it,¡± he said anxiously. ¡°Did¡­did he really say that about you?¡± Rosalie asked. If that was true, Theodore had really crossed a line. Sebastian nodded. ¡°He did.¡± Rosalie bit her lip, and said helplessly, ¡°You should have told me about it so 1 that I could teach him a lesson. I¡¯d tell him off the exact same way he did to you. But instead of telling me about it, you chose to do something so cunning to make me misunderstand him. Seb, I¡¯m really angry about it. Not just because Theodore was misunderstood, but more so because¡­I¡¯m a little disappointed with you.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to be mad at or disappointed with Sebastian, Sebastian was a beacon of light and hope in her life, apanying her through the darkest and coldest nights. Sebastian lowered his head, his eyes filled with painful regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do at that point. I really want to regain my memories and go back to my old self, but¡­I just can¡¯t recall anything. At that time, when I saw you walking over, something clicked in my brain, and those wicked thoughts emerged. I really¡­I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­) He suddenly stood up, pushed his chair away and knelt to the ground. He hugged Rosalie¡¯s leg, and pleaded, ¡°Forgive me, won¡¯t you? I was wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Stand up.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t expect him to kneel, and hurriedly tried to help him up, However, he refused to stand. ¡°Rose, I really know my mistake. Forgive me. I was wrong, I admit it. I can even apologize to him. I won¡¯t do this again. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Seb, stand up first, won¡¯t you? Don¡¯t kneel, you¡¯re frightening me!¡± Seeing Sebastian kneeling before her scared her. She felt as though he had be a stranger. As if sensing that Rosalie was frightened by his actions, Sebastian immediately stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get up.¡± He held Rosalie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Rose, I know you¡¯re angry. I can apologize to him. You can do anything you want to me. I know I was wrong.¡± Tears fell down Sebastian¡¯s cheeks. Rosalie had never seen him cry like this before. Sebastian was such a proud man. How broken was he inside to cry like this? Wife my 624 Come to think of it, humans areple/creatures. The can way that they never had a wicked thoughte to mind? Perhaps sehrten WIRE (RCKAGE and overwhelmed by anger at that time, What¡¯s more, if Sebastian were really so wicked and sinister, he wouldn¡¯t here admitted his mistake to her so quickly. He confessed, which meant that he fel guilty about it and knew that it was VIGN Making a mistake isn¡¯t frightening. What¡¯s frightening is refusing to change despite knowing one¡¯s mistake, and Sebastian was trying to rectify his mistake so quickly after the incident. Although she was furious, the anger was quicky subsiding, Rosalie eventually sighed, and said, ¡°Alright, I got it¡± ¡°So¡­ Have you forgiven me?¡± Sebastian asked anxiously. Rosalie pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t digested this yet. It¡¯spletely overturned what I know about you. Give me some time¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will you leave me?¡± That was his greatest fear, ¡°Seb, I won¡¯t leave you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t change my attitude toward you because of this. I understand how you felt at that time. You must have been so angry, those wicked thoughts came to mind. But you¡¯re willing to admit your mistake, and it¡¯s not toote to change. Theodore was also at fault for provoking you in the first ce. He started it first¡± Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief at Rosalie¡¯s words. ¡°Rose, I can apologize to him.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Although you were at fault in this, he was partly responsible too. He clearly won¡¯t apologize to you, though. I¡¯ll talk to him about this. You don¡¯t need to look for him, or he might push his luck and climb all over you.¡± No matter what, Rosalie felt that this incident happened because of herself She would be the one to resolve the issue ¡°Rose, thank you for being so understanding, I won¡¯t do this again. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Despite the mistake Sebastianmitted, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to me him, what with the genuine regret he seemingly felt. She patted his arm gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that you know your mistake. Everyone makes mistakes.¡± Upon seeing the tears rolling down his cheeks, she wiped them away with a napkin. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re just like a child. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that you admitted your mistake and confessed it to me of your own ord. I¡¯m very d about, it and I won¡¯t me you.¡± Taking the initiative to admit his mistake was way better than her finding out the truth. That would only drive a wedge between them and weaken her trust toward him. Whether it was for the better or worse, as long as he made things clear and aboveboard, everything was salvageable, In a bid to change the subject, Rosalie said, ¡°Oh yes, Seb. I wanted to tell you something, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d be interested.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sebastian asked. Rosalie pulled him over. ¡°Sit down first.¡± Sebastian nodded, and settled down on a chair. Rosalie then told him about the overseas medical institution. He remained silent after hearing her out. ¡°I can send you the information, and you can make the decision. I¡¯ll respect your decision whatever it is. Go if you want to, don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to. I won¡¯t force you,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Rose, I know you won¡¯t force me, but I have a question to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Wife my 625 Rosalie immediately regretted her words the moment she said them. She shouldn¡¯t have said that she spent an entire night reading through the report That was akin to admitting to Sebastian that she stayed up the whole ofst night, and that would make him worry, As she had expected, the look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes changed, ¡°So you couldn¡¯t wake up this morning because you were awake the entire night? You stayed up the night reading through the information for my sake, despite being pregnant?¡± The tears welling up in Sebastian¡¯s eyes made Rosalie worried that he might ory again, so she quickly said, ¡°Seb, it¡¯s fine. In the past, you stayed up so many nights keeping mepany. You treat me very well, too. Although I slepttest night, I woke upte, too. I had enough sleep, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t remember anything now. Theodore was right. I¡¯m useless right now, and I need your protection and care. Sebastian said, lowering his head guiltily. His simple words effectively portrayed Theodore as a viin, and made himself look remorseful. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Rosalie said anxiously. ¡°Seb, how about this? I¡¯ll send you the information so you can think things through.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at it.¡± Rosalie switched on herptop on the table, and essed the information in her email inbox. ¡°It¡¯s written with a lot of technical jargon. Do you have any impression of these terms?¡± Sebastian nced through the document, and tried to recall them. He nodded, and said, ¡°I think so, I don¡¯t think I forgot them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. This medical institution has treated many people who had forgotten things they learned before. You¡¯re In a much better conditionpared to them.¡± Sebastian smiled warmly at her. ¡°I feel more confident hearing you say that I¡¯ll take some time now to read through this document. Go have some food. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go eat something first.¡± Despite not having an appetite, she had to eat for the sake of the baby. A thought suddenly came to her mind. ¡°Oh, yes. Ms. Yancey¡­¡± ¡°I sent her off after breakfast. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You can keep in contact in the future. See youter.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After Rosalie stood up and left the room, the warm look on Sebastian¡¯s face immediately turned icy. Although he got along well with Lily, seeing Rosalie eagerly matchmaking them made him feel deeply ufortable, even though he secretly knew that his marriage with Rosalie was a sham. He knew Rosalie didn¡¯t want him touching her not because of hormonal changes due to pregnancy, but it was essentially because their marriage wasn¡¯t for real and they weren¡¯t genuinely husband and wife. He was willing to y along and not make things difficult for her. All the more he didn¡¯t want her feeling scared, so he pretended not to know the truth. However, St astian wasn¡¯t sure how long he was able to tolerate this for. He could feel himself on the verge of going mad. Rosalie went to her room to grab her phone and call Christopher to ask more about¡­.. medical institution. The moment her screen lit up, she saw text messages from Theodore. Rosalie clicked on them and read the text from Theodore. Her brows furrowed as she watched the video Theodore sent her. Rosalie was stunned as she watched the footage. Mull qonunt. Saaten Badke the aduly afferent s Sher south hardly ever that wys Sakit arost and the truth at bans tato her The wins weet ons te beta Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. given the tallester et tu te about Come to think of twee gule a Subowan Mind & and he opter mond Wife my 626 Chapter 626 The video kept reying in Rosalie¡¯s mind. She shut her eyes, feeling her head pounding and her heart racing. Rosalie remained silent, which made worry grow in Theodore¡¯s heart. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s the matter? Did you hear what I said?¡± Rosalie opened her eyes once more, and said tly, ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Rose, leave him. Go wherever you want, but don¡¯t stay with Sebastian. I don¡¯t care why you married him in the first ce, but divorce him immediately. A man like him¡­¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer,¡± Rosalie said, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯ll do as I deem fit regarding things between Seb and I. It¡¯s none of your business. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t believe her words. ¡°Do you know the severity of the issue? Did you watch the video or not?¡± How could she say something like that after watching the video? How could she remain so calm? ¡°I watched the video, and I know what Seb did,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Since you know, you should leave him. He tantly framed me, doesn¡¯t that worry you one bit? You even hit me, and my face turned red and swelled up when I went home. Don¡¯t you regret what you did at all?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit you, and I admit that I misunderstood you back then. You didn¡¯t push Seb, I apologize for that. But you were at fault, too. You provoked him in the first ce,¡± Rosalie said indifferently. ¡°I provoked him and he had every right to pick a fight with me, but he chose to frame me like this. Does that make him righteous?¡± ¡°You provoked and angered him. Does that make it right for him to fight with you? You clearly know about his condition, and he¡¯s no match for you in his current state. You shouldn¡¯t have done what you did! You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t bully him!¡± ¡°How did I bully him? I merely stated facts!¡± ¡°What facts did you state?¡± Rosalie asked him angrily. ¡°You mocked him and said that he¡¯s vulnerable and needed my protection, right?¡± ¡°He told you all about it?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°You really said that.¡± Since Theodore admitted it, Sebastian clearly didn¡¯t exaggerate things. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did, but it¡¯s all the truth. What did he give you when you married him? Are you happy taking care of him all day long?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m happier than being with you,¡± Rosalie said, feeling slightly breathless. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re too much. Did you not consider how hurtful saying what you said would be to a man¡¯s pride? He doesn¡¯t want to be in his current state, and he¡¯s in much pain. He was hurt very badly, and we haven¡¯t even managed to nab the culprit right now. You clearly knew that he almost died. How could you be so harsh?¡± ¡°Rosalie Young, you always im that I bully him first. You don¡¯t know how treacherous he is, or what he said to me. I was talking to him normally. I just wanted him to bring you for a check¨Cup, but he ended up saying strange things. He even called me a bastard! Was I wrong to strike back at him?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bastard? You are!¡± ¡°I am!¡± Theodore said, enraged. ¡°But you¡¯re the only one in this world who can say that of me. Hit me, scold me or do whatever you want with me¨Cbut Sebastian has no right to say that of me! Rose, why are you always on his side? You clearly already know the truth!¡± Wife my 627 7 ¡°Do you want me to stand on your side?¡± Rosalie said. Theodore Spencer, you know that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Will you forgive Sebastian no matter what he does? If he killed me, would you forgive him too?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t kill you,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so serious.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rosalie Young, you can¡¯t be so biased. How could you be so calm and side with him even after knowing how despicable Sebastian was in framing me? I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you! Sebastian is clearly a wicked man, and you clearly know the truth, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call him wicked! He did something wrong, but before you even showed me the surveince footage, he had already confessed to me that he fell on purpose! I didn¡¯t find out by watching the footage, Seb took the initiative to admit his mistake to me!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Theodore said with disbelief. ¡°He admitted it himself?¡± ¡°Yes! After admitting his mistake to me, I did feel angry¨Cbute to think of it, you had a big part to y in this as well.¡± Theodore remained silent for a long while. He didn¡¯t believe that Sebastian dared to confess what he did. His first thought was that Rosalie must be lying to him to exin away what Sebastian did, and defend him. But he knew the kind of person Rose was, and that she wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Did Sebastian really tell Rosalie the truth before he texted her? Did Sebastian suddenly recall the surveince cameras in the restaurant, and deliberately confessed to Rosalie so that he had the first¨Cmover advantage? No matter what happened, it was clear that Sebastian seeded. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s call an end to this. No matter who¡¯s in the right or who¡¯s in the wrong, let¡¯s not continue harping on this. I¡¯m hanging up.¡® ¡°Wait.¡± Theodore stopped her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡± ¡°Rose, are you forgiving him so easily after he told you about it?¡± Theodore really wanted to know what Rosalie¡¯s first reaction was the moment she heard about it. ¡°He knows he¡¯s in the wrong.¡± ¡°He does?¡± Theodore scoffed. ¡°Sebastian did something so cunning, and you immediately forgave him the moment he admitted his mistake. Yet you refuse to forgive me. What double standards you have!¡± ¡°Theodore Spencer, the so¨Ccalled double standards you speak of is of your own opinion. Can Seb¡¯s mistake even bepared to yours? You¡¯re trying to equate his mistake to yours despite his being the Jesser of both evils. Will you only find it fair if I punish you both equally? What a joke!¡± ¡°The lesser of both evils?¡± Theodore scoffed. ¡°Turns out that I¡¯m the greater evil in your eyes and don¡¯t deserve forgiveness.¡± That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t deserve forgiveness, so let¡¯s just leave things as they are and not talk about it again. Goodbye.¡± With that, Rosalie hung up. She exhaled long and hard, and sat down weakly on the bed. ¡°Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re clearly the one with double standards. How many times have you forgiven Cynthia?¡± In the restaurant, Geoffrey put down his tea cup and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to ask me out When I received your call, I thought I was dreaming.¡± Sydney smiled. ¡°Chairman Carter, I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. I¡¯m here to talk about your son and Rose¡¯s marriage. I want you to tell me what exactly is going on between them.¡± Geoffrey arched a brow. ¡°You really care a lot for your ex¨Cdaughter¨Cin¨C!¡± Wife my 628 Chapter 628 ¡°If you¡¯re a man, tell me the truth. Rose married Sebastian not long after divorcing Theo. It all happened so fast, it¡¯s not normal. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re Sebastian¡¯s father and that makes things even less normal.¡± Sydney came here because Theodore came looking for her yesterday, and told her some things. Sebastian had wanted Sydney to talk to Rosalie, but instead of contacting Rosalie, Sydney went to meet Geoffrey instead. She felt that Rosalie wasn¡¯t the root of the entire incident. Geoffrey nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re still as intelligent as you were in the past. You¡¯re able to pinpoint the essence of the issue. I found it strange why you¡¯d marry Wesley Spencer. Oh, I know. Did you have your heart broken and lose hope in life?¡± Sydney¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she said coldly, ¡°The greatest regret of my life isn¡¯t marrying Wesley, but that I was with a money¨Cminded, cold and heartless bastard thirty years ago. I still feel sick thinking about it now. Well, I was young and insensible, and even a little blind when I was young. I¡¯d even like to thank him for enriching my life experience.¡± Geoffrey clenched his fists under the table. He saw the look of contempt on Sydney¡¯s face, and scoffed.¡± Does Wesley know about this enriching life experience of yours? If he does¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Sydney cut him off. ¡°Do you think I care? Go ahead and tell him! Tell him that I was with you before I married him.¡± Geoffrey looked at her silently. Sydney grabbed the ss on the table and took a huge gulp before mming it back on the table. ¡°Geoffrey Carter, if you think you can threaten me with this, you underestimate me. I don¡¯t care about this at all.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re here looking for me,¡± Geoffrey smirked. ¡°For the sake of your ex¨Cdaughter¨Cinw.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You find me an easy target, is that it? Don¡¯t forget that I have mywork. Skycrest Enterprise has a huge project that requires a loan, doesn¡¯t it? If any problems crop up in between, I wonder how long the approval process will take¡­¡± Geoffrey smiled, and said calmly, ¡°Seems like it¡¯s your turn to threaten me now. I must say, I like it when you threaten me.¡± ¡°Can we talk normally now? What exactly is going on between Rose and Sebastian¡¯s marriage?¡± Sydney was getting annoyed. ¡°Rose is a very kind girl, and married my son whom I was forcing to marry another woman. That way, my son wouldn¡¯t need to marry a toxic gold¨Cdigger he doesn¡¯t love.¡± Sydney¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why must it be Rose? She¡¯s not a rich heiress. I don¡¯t think she fulfills your criteria of an ideal daughter¨Cinw.¡± ¡°She benefits me in a myriad of ways. If she didn¡¯t marry my son, how would the two of us be able to sit down and talk so patiently with each other?¡± Sydney took a deep breath, and leaned back against the chair. She wrapped her arms around her chest, and looked coldly at Geoffrey. ¡°Are you telling me you did it for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Geoffrey said with a chuckle. ¡°When I saw how much you cared for her, it was a foregone conclusion for me to make her my daughter¨Cinw. It would be even better if her baby took my family name in the future. That would give us reasons to see each other even more next time.¡± Sydney grabbed the ss on the table, and sshed the water on Geoffrey¡¯s face. Geoffrey shut his eyes, his facepletely wet as beads of water dripped down his face. A smile stretched across his face; instead of getting mad, he picked up the napkin on the table and leisurely wiped his face with it. Wife my 629 Chapter 629 After wiping his face, Geoffrey ced the napkin back on the table. ¡°That¡¯s the way. The anger on your face brings me back to those times, when you¡¯d throw a tantrum. How nostalgic. It¡¯s been a while since anyone dared to throw a temper tantrum at me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a filthy, mad dog. Does your wife know about this?¡± Sydney sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going through divorce procedures with her, and we¡¯re facing issues with division of my property. The process is taking some time, but I¡¯ll divorce her eventually.¡± ¡°Geoffrey Cater, make your son divorce Rose,¡± Sydney said emphatically. ¡°No problem,¡± Geoffrey promised without any hesitation. Sydney was slightly taken aback, not expecting him to agree so readily. However, she knew he wasn¡¯t such an easygoing man. ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Divorce Wesley Spencer, and be with me after I divorce X. And, I¡¯ll tell you a secret¡­¡± Geoffrey said. Sydney burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha! Even if I divorced Wesley, I¡¯d never marry you! Geoffrey Carter, I¡¯ve seen many despicable, wicked and cunning people in my life, but you disgust me the most of all. Is your son as cunning and wicked as you are? Did you two scheme against Rose? The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, after all!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Syd, you can scold me all you like¨Cbut watch your words, lest you regret them in the future.¡± ¡°Regret what? Scolding your son? Did I say anything wrong?¡± she sneered. ¡°You two are utterly shameless, but I believe your son will surpass you and be even more insidious than you are.¡± Geoffrey folded his arms around his chest, and remained silent. Sydney grabbed her bag and stood up, turning to leave. ¡°Syd,¡± Geoffrey said to her retreating back. ¡°I was only able to seed back then because I left you. If you were in my shoes, you¡¯d have left me, too.¡± Sydney stopped in her tracks, turned around, and snapped coldly, ¡°Since you chose sess over me, you should hug your sess to sleep for the rest of your life. Quit dreaming about things you gave up, because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She then walked away, and disappeared into the distance. Geoffrey suddenly chuckled as his eyes glinted wickedly. He muttered to himself, ¡°We have all the time in this world. You¡¯ll know soon whether I deserve it or not I¡¯ve always gotten what I wanted.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t want it in the past and even threw it aside, as long as he wanted to get it back, it would eventually be his! Sydney got into the car, and mmed the steering wheel hard. ¡°Disgusting!¡± she cursed. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She pulled out her phone from her pocket, and gave Rosalie a call. Rosalie answered her call very quickly. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I want to meet you. Where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Seb.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to his ce, then.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t I go look for you instead? We¡¯ll meet somewhere,¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°No, I can take the chance to see Sebastian, too,¡± Sydney said. ¡°Mom, why do you want to see him?¡± ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I see him?¡± Sydney said with furrowed brows. ¡°Since you call me ¡®Mom¡®, what¡¯s wrong with me seeing my son¨Cinw? You married him without even telling me. Can¡¯t I even have lunch with you two?¡± Sensing the displeasure in Sydney¡¯s voice, Rosalie said hurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯ll send you my location so you cane. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare lunch.¡± After they hung up, Sydney received Rosalie¡¯s location through text and immediately drove over Wife my 630 Chapter 630 Sydney hurried over to Rosalie¡¯s house. Rosalie was waiting for her at the door, and felt a little nervous seeing her ex¨Cmother¨Cinw charging toward her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sydney brushed past Rosalie, and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Rosalie was aware that Sydney knew, and that thetter wasn¡¯t here to exchange pleasantries. She hurried over. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Sydney stopped in her tracks, and turned around. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just here to see you. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried. You don¡¯t look too good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. Perhaps I¡¯m in a bad mood because something cropped up at work. Sorry about that,¡± Sydney said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± The moment Sydney walked in, she heard a voice. ¡°Rose, I¡¯ve read through the document.¡± Sebastian came downstairs, and saw Sydney. He stood stunned for a moment before greeting her. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Harper.¡± He had heard about Sydney from Rosalie, but didn¡¯t expect her toe so quickly. Sydney surveyed Sebastian from head to toe. ¡°I heard about what happened to you. Seems like you¡¯re recovering well.¡± She stepped forward, and went on, ¡°This is actually our first time officially meeting. I¡¯m not just Rose¡¯s ex- mother¨Cinw, but I¡¯ve also known your father for a long time. We¡¯re considered old friends.¡± Sebastian said with a smile, ¡°I see. My dad must have mentioned you in the past, but I¡¯ve lost my memories and don¡¯t remember many things. I¡¯m still trying hard to remember them.¡± Sydney nodded. ¡°Yes, you should try to regain your memories. Otherwise, you might think that some things belong to you when they don¡¯t. That wouldn¡¯t be good, would it?¡± Hearing the strange tone in Sydney¡¯s voice, Rosalie felt worried. ¡°Mom, how have you been recently? We haven¡¯t met for a while. Is everything going fine?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Sydney said. ¡°But ever since you remarried, you hardly contact us. Others might even think that you¡¯ve cut ties with the Spencer family.¡± ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯lle visit you more often in the future.¡± Sydney smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I don¡¯t mean to me you. I know that you have your own life right now. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± She went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Is lunch ready?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It is. Let¡¯s go have lunch,¡± Rosalie said.. She brought Sydney to the dining room, and the three of them chatted over lunch. Sydney nced at Rosalie¡¯s growing tummy. ¡°Rose, how is the baby?¡± Rosalie instinctively looked at Sebastian. ¡°Why are you looking at him?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°The child isn¡¯t his. Does your husband not know that you¡¯re pregnant? Did I identally expose your secret?¡± ¡°Mrs. Harper, I know about Rose being pregnant. I asked her who the baby belongs to, but whoever it is, I will treat the baby as my own,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Sydney said. ¡°Back when you two got married, your father knew Rose was pregnant with her ex¨Chusband¡¯s baby. I do understand your father a little. It¡¯s amazing he allowed you two to get married. He always prioritizes his self¨Cinterest. Even in his own children¡¯s marriage, he must be able to gain something from it.¡± Silence ensued. Sydney turned to look at Rosalie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? I almost forgot, he¡¯s your father¨Cinw now. I can¡¯t talk bad about him. I apologize.¡± Wife my 631 Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not really talking about him behind his back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m frank, but I don¡¯t have bad intentions. I¡¯m d you don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± Sydney enjoyed her lunch, while Rosalie and Sebastian seemed unusually quiet. It was as if Sydney had made the atmosphere awkward. In the middle of the meal, Rosalie suddenly felt the urge to use the restroom¨Camon issue for pregnant women. ¡°I need thedies. You all continue eating.¡± Rosalie got up, and left the dining room. Sebastian, wanting to be a good host, said politely, ¡°Sydney, I know you care about Rose. Rest assured, I¡¯ll treat her well.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve lost your memory. You don¡¯t remember anything from before. How can you promise to treat her well when you don¡¯t know anything?¡± Sydney asked bluntly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sebastian¡¯s smile froze, though he didn¡¯t appear upset. It was just that his gaze became somber. ¡°I¡¯m her husband. Even if I¡¯ve lost my memory, I won¡¯t forget how to treat her well. Rosalie and I will create new memories together.¡± ¡°New memories?¡± Sydney chuckled. ¡°Like yesterday, when you falsely used my son in the restaurant, making Rose feel sorry for you¨Cit¡¯s truly unforgettable.¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Since Sydney was being so blunt, he didn¡¯t feel the need to pretend, either. He put down his cutlery. ¡°Sydney, did youe here today to criticize me?¡± Even though he was displeased, he continued to speak politely for Rosalie¡¯s sake. ¡°I¡¯m not here to criticize you, but to express my admiration. As Geoffrey¡¯s son, you¡¯re indeed impressive. Theo is no match for you in this aspect. If Theo¡¯s prowess lies in visible bloodshed, yours is in bloodless killing. I should tell Theo to learn from you.¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Theodore does have a lot to learn, such as how to treat his wife properly, and perhaps¡­¡± ¡°How he treats his wife is none of your concern. Do you really believe that your marriage to Rose is genuine? Even if you¡¯ve lost your memory, I can see in your eyes that you know something. You may be able to deceive Rose, but you can¡¯t deceive me. You¡¯re just exploiting her guilt.¡± Sebastian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You do,¡± Sydney responded coldly. ¡°You know better than anyone. What happened in the restaurant yesterday only makes me admire your quick thinking. Before Rose could process what happened, you admitted your mistake. You show you¡¯re capable of learning from your mistakes, while ensuring her view of you remains unchanged. You killed two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Sebastian chuckled softly. ¡°You guessed right. I wonder if Theo has weaned off. Does he need to tell you everything, and have youe to defend him? Come to think of it, I¡¯m indeed stronger than him. At least I don¡¯t run crying to my mother.¡± ¡°Are you feeling proud of yourself?¡± Sydney smirked, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Do you remember how you and your father conspired to trick Rose, using her kindness to get her to marry you?¡± ¡°Tricked?¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°How do you know it was a trick? So, you think Rose is foolish and easily deceived? You really underestimate her. I can see where your son gets his arrogance from¨Che clearly inherited it from you.¡± Wife my 632 ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re just as despicable as your father. Both of I disgust me,¡± Sydney said coldly. She was deliberately provoking Sebastian, wanting him to reveal his true nature. Sebastian narrowed his eyes, and clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I¡¯ve even forgotten my father. I don¡¯t remember what kind of person he was. However, if you insist on saying I¡¯m as despicable as him, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really. After all, this is our first meeting, and you¡¯ve already made such a judgment about me. It makes me wonder if you¡¯re impulsive, or if you have some grudge against my father, and you¡¯re just projecting that onto me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re finding fault with me in every way.¡± Sebastian gave a polite smile and continued, ¡°Would you like to share what happened? Were you an old friend of my him? Did something happen between you two? I see hatred in your eyes.¡± Sydney had to admit that Sebastian wasn¡¯t that simple. She even began to suspect whether he truly had amnesia. If he didn¡¯t and was merely pretending, then his actions were truly terrifying. If he really had amnesia, but still behaved so cleverly and shrewdly, then it was even more frightening. ¡°You despicable brat! You¡¯re really something. No wonder my son is no match for you.¡± Sebastian shook his head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I¡¯m actually not that great, but I didn¡¯t expect your son to be so weak. He runs to you toin after losing a fight. Someone who didn¡¯t know better would hwe he was a grade schooler who went home to have his parents sted up for him after losing a brazd of Im not here to stand up for Theo,¡± Sydney said. ¡°I¡¯m here beca Rose. My main purpose ining was to meet you, as I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. As for Theb losing or suffering any grievances, I admit that he had iting. ¡°But don¡¯t be too quick to feel proud of yourself. There are plenty of people in this world who seem to hold a great advantage early on, only to lose everything in the end, especially despicable people. They might resort to underhanded tactics, but once ites to a fair fight, they end up losing everything, down to theirst scrap of dignity.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian replied calmly, ¡°Sydney, thank you for considering me a despicable person. I rather like this adjective, and I¡¯ll take your advice because I think you¡¯re right, But I¡¯d also like to remind you that, in this world, it¡¯s often the despicable who survive until the end. Those who fight fair die the quickest. Don¡¯t believe me? Ask Rose. Does she still want to see your son? Even if I framed him, isn¡¯t she still on my side?¡± Sydney was so infuriated by Sebastian¡¯s smug expression that she wanted to throw her wine at him, but she held back. She hadn¡¯te here to make things worse. Sebastian was too difficult to deal with. At this moment, Rosalie returned. She sensed that the atmosphere in the dining room was a bit stifling. After taking her seat, she nced at the two of them. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± As soon as she entered, the two of them stopped speaking. Sebastian smiled gently. ¡°Nothing much. Sydney was just telling me to treat you well, or else she won¡¯t let me off the hook.¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t tattle, only expressing Sydney¡¯s concern for Rosalie. As he spoke, he took Rosalie¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with love. Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. He treats me very well.¡± 213 Sydney nodded. ¡°That¡¯s Wife my 633 After lunch, Sydney said she had something to attend to and needed to leave. Rosalie walked her to the door. Sydney mentioned that she wanted to speak to Rosalie privately, so Sebastian stood at a distance. ¡°Mom, what did you want to tell me?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I see that you and Sebastian are getting along well. You trust him, right?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, he treats me very well.¡± already know about what happened in the restaurant yesterday,¡± Sydney said. ¡°Have you forgiven Sebastian?¡± ¡°Did Theodore tell you everything?¡± Rosalie asked. Sydney nodded. ¡°So, he sent you to persuade me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s worried about you, so I came to check on you. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°Mom, at the end of the day, I have a new life. I hope he won¡¯t interfere anymore. Please tell him on my behalf that whatever happens from now on, it¡¯s my own choice and has nothing to do with him. Even if I make the wrong choice, I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself.¡± *And what about the child?¡± Sydney gently touched her belly. ¡°Have you thought about how he would feel if he knew you were carrying his child, and that his child might suffer in the future? How painful would that be for him?¡± ¡®Do you know he¡¯s marrying Cynthia tomorrow?¡± Rosalie said. ¡°He mentioned it in the restaurant yesterday. And in the future, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to care for Cynthia¡¯s child,¡± Sydney closed her eyes and sighed heavily. She then slowly opened them, looking serious. ¡°I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Have you ever wondered why someone like Geoffrey would agree to let you be his daughter¨Cinw, especially when he knew from the beginning that you were pregnant with a child that wasn¡¯t his son¡¯s?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time that he already knew I was pregnant. But hearing this now, I¡¯m a bit puzzled. But back then, I was in such a rush to help Sebastian that I didn¡¯t think much about it,¡± Rosalie said. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I was 17, I was with Geoffrey. Later, he abandoned me for a wealthy woman. Recently, he had you contact me to meet him, and it wasn¡¯t about any loan issue. Do you understand now?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Mom, I never knew about this. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Sebastian to get married so quickly. If I had known, I would have told you sooner. Geoffrey even asked me to divorce Wesley and return to him. He deliberately had you marry his son to use you as a hostage to ckmail me.¡± Rosalie was incredulous. ¡°But, why did he know I would definitely marry his son?¡± ¡°Because he understands human nature. He can see right through people at a nce. And his son is no saint, either.¡± Sydney nced at Sebastian. Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Mom, you mean Sebastian and his father¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible. Sebastian has a woman he loves. He wouldn¡¯t do something like this just to marry me. Besides, if I hadn¡¯t agreed to marry him back then, he wouldn¡¯t have seeded. I had agreed to it myself, so this kind of thing¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what maniption is?¡± Sydney interrupted her. Rosalie frowned. ¡°Are you saying I was manipted?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sydney said. ¡°This is something only you can tell. And even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Wife my 634 ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but Seb has really been good to me. We¡¯ve been through a lot together. Some things you weren¡¯t aware of, so you don¡¯t know about us¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sydney interrupted her. ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t involveu in your matters, and I have no say in them. I¡¯m just giving you a reminder. You can feel it out for yourself. Maybe what I¡¯m saying is right, or maybe it¡¯s wrong. Who knows? But every word I¡¯ve said to you is true. Even if you don¡¯t know what kind of person Sebastian is, you should at least know what kind of person his father is.¡± Sydney gently patted Rosalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± As Sydney opened the car door and was about to get in, Rosalie called out to her, ¡°Mom, I trust Seb. He¡¯s a good man. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person his father is.¡± Sydney smiled. ¡°He¡¯s only a good man to you.¡± ¡°Mom, if what you said about his father is using me to threaten you is true, please don¡¯t do anything against your will because of me. I¡¯ll be fine. Seb won¡¯t let his father harm me.¡± Sydney turned around while saying, ¡°I know.¡± After speaking, Sydney got in the car and drove away. Rosalie watched as her car disappeared into the distance, then turned around and walked back to the vi. Sebastian approached her. ¡°Rose, what were you two talking about? You don¡¯t look well.¡± He was a bit worried that Sydney might have tried to sow discord between them. Rosalie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Seb, my mom is straightforward, but she means no harm. Don¡¯t be upset at what she said.¡± Sebastian gently cooed, ¡°I won¡¯t be upset. Actually, the fact that she still visits you even after you divorced her son shows that she cares about you a lot. Just for that, I respect her.¡± Sebastian¡¯s wless words left Rosalie somewhat confused. On one hand, there was Sebastian¡¯s kindness, but on the other, there was Sydney¡¯s insinuations. Rosalie had always firmly believed in Sebastian, but after learning about what Sebastian did at the restaurant, she hesitated. However, Sebastian had admitted his mistake and apologized, and she had forgiven him. Her opinion of him hadn¡¯t changed, even up till now, but she felt a bit uncertain now. When someone had behaved in such a way, even if they admitted their mistake, was it possible that they wouldn¡¯t repeat these behaviors? Noticing that Rosalie was in a daze, Sebastian said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through those documents, and I want to give it a try.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Of course. I want to recover my memory as soon as possible. How about we leave tomorrow?¡± Staying in the country made Sebastian uneasy, as too many people were watching them. He also wanted to recover his memory quickly. Besides, this was an opportunity to get Rosalie out of the country so that they could spend time together without so many interruptions. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too soon?¡± soon?¡± ¡°Rose, the truth is, I¡¯ve been having headaches every night,¡± Sebastian said, looking downcast. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Rosalie asked, worried. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you. I really want to recover my memory as soon as possible. This is a good opportunity. Let¡¯s leave tomorrow, okay?¡± Staying here any longer was risky, and Sebastian truly wanted to regain his memory. This would allow him to take control. Right now, with no memory, he felt very passive. Rosalie stared at Sebastian for a moment, considering. She also wanted to resolve this matter quickly. The sooner he regained his memory, the better. After careful thought, she reasoned that Sebastian, having lost his memory, might have done what he did in the restaurant to protect himself. Someone with amnesia could feel very unfamiliar with the world around them, leading to psychological issues and actions that might seem inexplicable. Perhaps once he regained his memory, he would return to normal. Most importantly, once he regained his memory, they could proceed with the divorce. ¡°Then let your family know. We can¡¯t just leave without a word, and we should also contact the people in Melrine. I¡¯ll take care of it. Give me a second.¡± Just as Rosalie was about to leave, Sebastian grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something else?¡± ¡°Rose, let me handle this.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll handle it? But¡­¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± Sebastian insisted. ¡°Even though I have amnesia, I haven¡¯t forgotten how to solve problems. I also want to try handling things myself. I can¡¯t keep letting you do everything. I¡¯d feel guilty. Whether it¡¯s negotiating with my family or coordinating with the people in Melrine, let me give it a try, okay?¡± Rosalie thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I believe you can handle it. If you really run into any trouble, you cane to
  1. me.
Sebastian smiled warmly. ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Wife my 635 Chapter 635 Inside the car, Sydney was on the phone with Theodore. ¡°I saw Rose today, as well as Sebastian.¡± ¡°Mom, what did Rose say? Did she listen to you?¡± ¡°Listen to me?¡± Sydney let out a faint snort. ¡°You make it sound like I demanded something of her. After all, I¡¯m not her real mother. If I asked her to leave Sebastian, do you think she¡¯d listen to me?¡± ¡°But Sebastian isn¡¯t a good person. Did you exin the seriousness of the situation to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only serious from your perspective,¡± Sydney replied. ¡°To Rose, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°How is this not serious? Sebastian is that kind of person¡­¡± ¡°What kind of person?¡± Sydney interrupted him. ¡°No matter what, his feelings for Rosalie are real. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her. In that regard, he¡¯s better than you. Think about how many times you hurt Rosalie with your affair with Cynthia.¡± ¡°Mom, between Cindy and me¡­¡± At this point, Theodore suddenly stopped, unsure of what to say. ¡°What about you and Cynthia? You can¡¯t even finish your sentence, can you? Rose told me that you and Cynthia are getting married tomorrow. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still going to marry that woman! It seems that Rose was right to leave you. Marrying Sebastian is indeed better than staying with you.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s no longer possible for Rose and me to be together. I want her to leave Sebastian not because I think she¡¯ll be with me if he¡¯s not in the picture, but because I¡¯m afraid Sebastian will hurt her. As for Cindy, I¡¯ve promised her many times that I¡¯d marry her, and I can¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ve made it very clear to her¨CI can only give her the title of Mrs. Spencer. I¡¯ve also told her who I truly love,¡± Theodore said. Sydney sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you anymore. It won¡¯t matter anyway. I won¡¯t help you win Rosalie back, either. You need to bear Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the consequences of your own actions. As for your rtionship with Cynthia, that¡¯s your problem. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I¡¯m busy, goodbye. Theodore still wanted to say something, but Sydney had ready hung up the phone. Cynthia raised her head to look at the vi in front of her. She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since shest returned. The Zellers never liked her. Even when she didn¡¯te home, no one ever thought to look for her. Ever since she was born, she had been invisible in this family. Her father favored her older sister and younger brother, while she was neglected. Regardless, she was still a youngdy of the Zellers and had sessfully moved into the family¡¯s home. The servants greeted her when they saw her, but her father and sister were far less weing. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s back,¡± Jennifer Zeller said as she put down her coffee cup. Jennifer was the eldest daughter of the Zellers and Cynthia¡¯s older sister. Zac, Cynthia¡¯s father, looked her up and down. ¡°It¡¯s been almost two years, and you finally remembered to hospital. We spent a fortune to cover it up!¡± Char Wife my 636 Feeling guilty, Cynthia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t make baseless usations if you don¡¯t have evidence.¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Jennifer smirked. ¡°Cynthia, if it wasn¡¯t you, then why did you run when the police came?¡± ¡°Did the police find any evidence?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°If they didn¡¯t, then it¡¯s nder.¡± ¡°Enough with the tough talk,¡± Zac said impatiently. ¡°You clearly know whether you did it or not. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re part of the Zellers, no one would have protected you. But now, you have the nerve toin that we didn¡¯t contact you? If we really had reached out to you, would you have dared toe back? Now, you return without a word. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°This is my home. Can¡¯t Ie back?¡± Cynthia pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been through over thest two years? I had lung and heart transnt surgeries! Each time, it nearly cost me my life!¡± ¡°Your health was fine, so why did you need these surgeries?¡± Jennifer asked curiously. ¡°When you were home, you had annual check¨Cups, and there was never any sign of problems. How is it that as soon as you left, you needed surgery?¡± ¡°Diseases can strike suddenly, and sometimes they¡¯re not detected in routine check¨Cups. By the time I found out, it was already very serious, and t needed a lung transnt. But due to someplications, the surgery wasn¡¯t very sessful. I had to go abroad for treatment, and because of my weak lungs, my heart was eventually affected. I just had a heart transnt not long ago, and I was discharged from the hospital yesterday.¡± After Cynthia finished speaking, she noticed the skeptical looks on her father and sister¡¯s faces. She quickly pulled down her shirt cor, revealing the surgical scars on her chest. ¡°Do you see this? Do you think I could fake something like this?¡± ¡°She seems to be telling the truth,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°But I find it odd. If you were sick, why didn¡¯t you tell the family? You went off to secretly get treatment on your own, and now that you¡¯re better, you suddenlye back. What do you want?¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes were sharp. She was clearly not someone easy to fool. She was the eldest daughter of the Zellers, and managed most of the family¡¯s business. She had a lot of power in this household. ¡°Jen, don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m a monster, as if I must have an ulterior motive just because I came back. This is my home. I¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and wanted to see you all. Do you really need to be so suspicious of me?¡± Jennifer stood up from the sofa, and straightened her sleeves. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing serious going on? I rushed back from thepany thinking there was some major issue. It seems I came back for nothing. I have work to do.¡± Zac also stood up. ¡°If you need anything, just tell the servants. Your sister and I have a lot of things to take care of.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Seeing that Zac and Jennifer were about to leave, Cynthia quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± Zac and Jennifer both stopped in their tracks, turned around, and looked at Cynthia with suspicion in their eyes. Zac asked, ¡°Who are you marrying? You didn¡¯t just find a man off the streets, did you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a man off the streets.¡± Cynthia raised her head, speaking with a hint of pride. ¡°When I tell you his name, you¡¯ll probably be surprised.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer smiled. ¡°Who is he?¡± Seeing the distrustful expressions on Zac and Jennifer¡¯s faces, Cynthia knew they must think she had found some random man to marry. Wife my 637 Chapter 637 Seeing that Cynthia was silent, Zac said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯ve found outside, just don¡¯t embarrass the Zellers. If you¡¯ve really found some useless man, that¡¯s your business. You can live your life with him, and we won¡¯t bother with you as long as you don¡¯t drag the Zellers down.¡± Hearing Zac¡¯s words, Cynthia became furious. She subconsciously clenched her fists, struggling to suppress her anger. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d only find someone worthless? Am I that stupid?¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Cynthia, no one thinks you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯ve been smart your whole life. Too smart, even. Everyone in this house has suffered at your hands. We wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate you.¡± Hearing Jennifer¡¯s sarcastic tone, Cynthia snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t underestimate me. Tomorrow, I¡¯m marrying Theodore.¡± When Theodore¡¯s name was mentioned, Zac and Jennifer exchanged nces. The name sounded familiar to them, but it was hard to believe. ¡°Theodore? Which Theodore are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Cynthia walked forward with a smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that name ring a bell? Theodore Spencer, the CEO of SK Enterprise.¡± ¡°Theodore¡¯s already married,¡± Zac said. ¡°You¡¯re not his mistress, are you? What¡¯s there to brag about?¡± ¡°How could I be a mistress if we¡¯re getting married? Tomorrow, after the wedding ceremony, we¡¯ll register our marriage. No matter how much you dislike me, I¡¯m still a part of the Zellers. You should at least attend the wedding.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was worried that if no one from the Zellers showed up at her wedding tomorrow, it would make her look bad. People might look down on her if they thought that her family didn¡¯t support her. ¡°Then prove it to us,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Prove that you¡¯re really marrying Theodore. Otherwise, how can we believe you?¡± Cynthia took out her phone from her pocket, and dialed Theodore¡¯s number. After a few seconds, the call connected. ¡°Cindy. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Theo, I¡¯m home. I told my father and sister that we¡¯re getting married tomorrow, but they¡¯re having a hard time believing it. Could you talk to them?¡± ¡°Sure. Hand the phone to them.¡± Cynthia handed the phone to Zac, who said, ¡°Hello.¡± After finishing the call, Zac looked at Jennifer and nodded. Jennifer smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill, managing to catch Theodore. I heard he was already married. Did he divorce for you?¡± ¡°You guessed right, Jen,¡± Cynthia said smugly. ¡°Theo did get a divorce. So, have you changed your mind? Will you attend my wedding?¡± Zac handed the phone back to her. ¡°Mr. Spencer invited us to the wedding, so of course we¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Good. Even if you don¡¯t like me, I hope you¡¯ll put on an act tomorrow and show that we¡¯re a loving family. After all, my husband is Theo, and it could benefit you!¡± Jennifer walked up and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re getting married tomorrow, will you be staying here tonight?¡± Cynthia replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay here tonight. Theo wille to pick me up tomorrow, and we¡¯ll follow the usual procedures. I hope you¡¯ll prepare ordingly.¡± ¡°Leave it to your sister,¡± Zac said. ¡°Whatever you need, talk to her, and she¡¯ll take care of it for you. I have some things I need to attend to.¡± Wife my 638 Chapter 638 Even though Cynthia was marrying Theodore, Zac didn¡¯t seem to have the change in attitude toward his daughter that one might expect. He remained as indifferent as before. After Zac left, Cynthia said tly, ¡°Jen, is my room unupied?¡± ¡°Yes. No one¡¯s been in it. Come with me,¡± Jennifer turned and went upstairs. Cynthia followed her up. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia¡¯s room was exactly as it had been before, with servants regrly cleaning it. None of the belongings inside had been touched. ¡°See? No one¡¯s touched anything in your room,¡± Jennifer said. Cynthia said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried that after I left, someone else might have taken this room.¡± ¡°There are plenty of rooms in this house. No one would take yours. Not everyone is out to get you or take your things. What belongs to you will always be yours. The Zellers won¡¯t shortchange you. But if you insist on wanting more, that¡¯s just being greedy.¡± Cynthia frowned. ¡°Jen, you¡¯re aware of my social status, right? After I marry Theodore, I¡¯ll be Mrs. Spencer. Even though we don¡¯t have the same mother, you should treat me better.¡± Jennifer sat down on a nearby chair. ¡°Do you think my attitude toward you is because we don¡¯t share the same mother?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Cynthia retorted. Jennifer chuckled softly. ¡°You, me, and our brother, Quinton, weren¡¯t born from the same mother. My mother is the legitimate Mrs. Zeller, while your mother and Quinton¡¯s mother were mistresses.¡± ¡°So, you finally admit it,¡± Cynthia sneered. ¡°You look down on me because you think my mother was a mistress and that I¡¯m an illegitimate child.¡± Jennifer responded, ¡°Quinton is also an illegitimate child, but I still treat him as my brother. Being an illegitimate child isn¡¯t that big of a deal. In families like ours, men are always messing around outside, which does upset women, but it can¡¯t be stopped. Who knows how many illegitimate children Dad has out there?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why do you dislike me? Are you afraid I¡¯ll threaten your position?¡± ¡°Threaten my position?¡± Jennifer sneered. ¡°I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Zellers. I started interning at thepany when I was 18, helping Dad with business affairs, and I¡¯ve led thepany through many tough times. No one can threaten my position. Dad may be a phnderer, but he¡¯s not stupid. He wouldn¡¯t risk the future of the Zellers just because he dotes on some illegitimate child. Cynthia, you always think I dislike you, but the truth is I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t be bothered because I don¡¯t want to waste my energy. The one who really dislikes you is Dad.¡± Cynthia sat down. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening. I want to know just how much you all dislike me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember much from when we were young,¡± Jennifer began. ¡°But when I was five, a woman came to our house. She was holding a little girl and making a scene, iming that the girl in her arms belonged to Dad. That child was you. You really are his biological daughter.¡± ¡°Dad was indeed unfaithful, but he treated my mother well and never used those affairs to upset her deliberately. His mistresses never dared to appear in front of my mother. ¡°But that year, my mother fell ill, and your mother, who didn¡¯t follow Dad¡¯s instructions to abort the baby, secretly gave birth to you and brought you to our house. She made amotion trying to secure a better position for herself. Instead of gaining any status, she ended up angering my mother to death.¡± As Jennifer spoke, her eyes narrowed, and a sh of anger crossed her face. ¡°Think about it, your mother angered my mother. Imagine how furious Dad was. He beat your mother, and drove her away. You were still a baby when your mother left you here. After all, you¡¯re my father¡¯s biological daughter, so he couldn¡¯t just abandon you.¡± Wife my 639 Chapter 639 ¡°So, you all hate me because of my mother? You think my mother caused your mother¡¯s death, so you transferred all that hatred onto me?¡± ¡°The reason we dislike you is because you¡¯re just like your mother,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯ve been greedy ever since you were young. You want everything, no matter if it belongs to you in the first ce or not. When you can¡¯t get it by your own ability, you use despicable means. ¡°You were jealous when Dad bought me an expensive and beautiful dress, so you secretly ruined it. You¡¯re selfish and unreasonable, treating the servants like ves. You do as you please just because you¡¯re the second youngdy of the Zellers, and then you pretend to be innocent afterward. Dad let it go because you¡¯re the second youngdy of the Zellers after all, but we¡¯ve seen everything you¡¯ve done. ¡°Over the years, with so many things happening, we know very well what kind of person you are. But you still manage to surprise us. Mrs. Tate took care of me ever since I was young, but you pushed her down the stairs because she said I was the only heir to the Zellers.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! She fell by herself! It has nothing to do with me!¡± Cynthia hurriedly denied. ¡°Five million,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°We gave her family five million to settle the matter. So Cynthia, don¡¯t say the Zellers owes you anything, and don¡¯t act so innocent. You know whether you did it or not. We have already been very lenient with you.¡± Cynthia¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Do you think that because you¡¯re marrying Theodore, we will treat you differently? Do you think we¡¯ll bow and scrape, and greet you with smiles?¡± Jennifer smirked, a hint of sarcasm shing in her beautiful eyes. She said tly, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re impressive, Mrs. Spencer. I don¡¯t know what methods you used, but please understand that you don¡¯t decide the Zellers¡® future. ¡°If you think the Zellers will go to Theodore Spencer to get business deals using your name, you¡¯re mistaken. We rely on strength, not connections. Even if Dad wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t agree. I¡¯m the heir of the Zellers, and I make all the decisions. If Theodore cooperates with us because of you, that¡¯s a bonus, but if not, it¡¯s no big deal. The Zellers have done well even without SK Enterprise.¡± Cynthia clenched her clothes and stared at Jennifer with widened eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll tell Theo what happened to me in the Zellers?¡± ¡°What happened to you in the Zellers? Were you abused, or did you starve?¡± Jennifer countered. ¡°Of course, you can exaggerate. I¡¯m curious to see what he¡¯ll do. Will he bankrupt the Zellers just to make you happy, like in dramas? Cynthia, it¡¯s a beautiful fantasy, but reality is cruel.¡± Cynthia looked at Jennifer, her eyes shing withplex and fierce emotions. Soon, her raging anger turned into calm. Cynthia smirked. ¡°Jen, you¡¯re right. Reality is cruel. I¡¯ll remember that. But no matter what, marrying Theo is a joyful thing for me. I married him for love, and I haven¡¯t thought about or dared to think about anything else. I came home because I¡¯m getting married to him tomorrow, and I hope my family will be present. Otherwise, I¡¯d 4 be alone and it would be quite pitiful.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Our whole family will go. We¡¯ll do the necessary for our reputation, but again, don¡¯t be too greedy. You should learn how to be moderate.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer stood up. ¡°You gave us too short of a notice, so it¡¯s a bit rushed, but I¡¯ll try my best to arrange your wedding properly. Just focus on being a bride.¡± Jennifer turned and left the room. Cynthia grabbed the bedsidemp and threw it at the wall. Her eyes zing with fury, she snarled, ¡°Just wait and see!¡± It was about time to change the heir of the Zellers! Wife my 640 Chapter 640 Sebastian had already made all the arrangements for going to Melrine tomorrow. They had agreed to leave tomorrow afternoon. Before leaving, Rosalie wanted to visit her grandmother because she didn¡¯t know when she would return from Melrine. She nned to tell her grandmother everything and no longer wanted to keep secrets. Rosalie and Sebastian had agreed that Sebastian would have dinner with his family in the evening, while Rosalie would have dinner with her grandmother. They each went about their own affairs. In the evening, Rosalie drove to her grandmother¡¯s ce. On the way, she received a call from an unknown number. As soon as she answered, an anxious voice came through the phone. ¡°Rose, is that you? It¡¯s your aunt.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°How did you get my phone number?¡± But as soon as she asked, Rosalie remembered that she had helped La with the hospitalization procedures and left her phone number. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that La had her number. ¡°Rose, never mind that for now. Can you lend me some money?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t lend you any money. You should repay the debt you owe yourself.¡± If she lent money to La now, it would be a bottomless pit. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m begging you. I swear it¡¯s just this once!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe your oaths. People like you will never stop. You¡¯ve already squandered my parents¡®pensation and extorted my grandmother. I won¡¯t give you a single penny. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°No!¡± La screamed. ¡°Rose, I beg you. If you don¡¯t lend me money, I¡¯m doomed! Can you lend me one million? I¡¯ll pay you back. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Help me! For the sake of your parents, please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hearing La¡¯s panicked voice, Rosalie felt something was wrong. She immediately asked, ¡°Who do you owe money to?¡± ¡°Rose, I¡¯m begging you, lend me one million. I¡¯ll do anything in return. I swear I won¡¯t gamble anymore after this. Please, just lend me one million.¡± Rosalie heard La¡¯s desperate voice, and wondered if she was in some kind of danger. If she didn¡¯t lend her one million, could it threaten her aunt¡¯s life? But on second thought, this was likely La¡¯s trick. As a gambler, she could do anything. For money, she would resort to any means. If Rosalie gave her money today, she would be harassed with the same tactics next time. Rosalie shouldn¡¯t start. If she did, it would never end. So, Rosalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lend you money. Handle your own affairs. I need to go see my grandmother. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡± After saying that, Rosalie hung up. A full minute passed, and Rosalie grew increasingly anxious. Was La really in danger? What if she owed money to some criminals and they were threatening her life? Rosalie really didn¡¯t want to help La. She was a gambler, so no matter how much help she received, it would be useless. She said she would change, but the next time, she would fall back into the same old habits. But what if La died because Rosalie didn¡¯t help her? No matter what, she was Rosalie¡¯s rtive. She had to help La, even if it was for her father¡¯s sake. At this thought, Rosalie called La, wanting to ask her the details. However, an automated voice message came from the other end. ¡°The number you dialed is temporarily unavable. Please try againter.¡± La had just called her, but now, she wasn¡¯t reachable. Rosalie¡¯s anxiety grew. Could something have happened? X The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!